《The Man in Power After Being Married into Her Family》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Decorative lights and illuminants lit up the extravagant Wilson family mansion. Tonight was the 70th birthday banquet of Lady Wilson, the head of the Wilson family. Her grandchildren and their spouses gathered around her to hand her their luxurious gifts. "Grandma, I heard that you love the Chinese tea. I looked high and low for this century-old Pu''er tea worth half a million dors to present it to you." "Grandma, you are a devoted Buddhist. This Buddha statue is carved from the authentic Hetian jade, it is worth seven hundred thousand dors..." Looking at the nicely wrapped gifts in front of her, Lady Wilsonughed heartily. The entire ambiance was harmonious and happy. Suddenly, Charlie Wade, Lady Wilson¡¯s eldest grandson -inw, spoke, "Grandma, could you lend me a million dors, please? Mrs. Lewis from the welfare home is diagnosed with uremia and I need the money for her treatment..." The entire Wilson family gaped in extreme shock. Everyone stared at Charlie with bewilderment and surprise. This live-in grandson-inw was overly atrocious and bold! Not only did he not prepare a gift for Lady Wilson on her birthday but he actually had the audacity to ask her for one million dors! Three years ago, Lord Wilson, who was still alive and well, hade home with Charlie one day and insisted on marrying him to their granddaughter, ire Wilson. Back then, Charlie was as poor and miserable as a beggar. Lord Wilson had passed away after they got married. Ever since then, everyone in the Wilson family tried to kick him out of the family. However, Charlie was always indifferent and nonchnt like a statue despite the insults and ridicule, and he spent his days in the Wilson family quietly as a live-in son-inw. He was at his wits'' end that he had to borrow money from Lady Wilson today. Mrs. Lewis, who had taken him in and saved his life, had uremia. She needed at least one million dors for dialysis and a kidney transnt. He had no other ideas except for asking for Lady Wilson''s help. He felt that since it was her birthday today, she might be delighted to have some mercy and provide her assistance. However, Lady Wilson was stillughing gleefully when abruptly her lips curled downwards and his eyes furrowed indignantly. She hurled the teacup in her hand to the floor and growled, "B*stard! Are you here to celebrate my birthday or borrow money?¡± ire hurried forward and said, "Grandma, Charlie is not thinking straight, please forgive him." She then pulled her husband aside frantically. At this moment, Wendy, ire¡¯s cousin sneered in disdain. "ire, look at the piece of trash you''re married to! Gerald is only my fiance and we haven¡¯t even gotten married yet but he gifted Grandma the jade Buddha. Look at your good-for-nothing husband. Not only did hee empty-handed but he also has the nerve to ask Grandma for money!" "You''re right! Charlie, we''re both the grandsons-inw of the Wilson family but you¡¯re such a disgrace!" The man who was talking was Gerald White, Wendy''s fiance, who was also the son of the wealthy family in town. Although Gerald was about to marry Wendy, in his eyes, ire was so much more beautiful and elegant than his fiancee. ire Wilson was the famous goddess of beauty in Aurous Hill, but Gerald was very frustrated and irritated when such a beauty got married to a loser. "It''s best for this useless loser to get out of the Wilson family now!" "Yes! He is such a disgrace to our family!" "Perhaps his intention is not to borrow money but to spoil the joyful ambiance of Grandma''s birthday instead!" Charlie clenched his fists tightly as the entire Wilson family was humiliating and ridiculing him. If it wasn''t for the sake of the urgency, he would have left this annoying ce. However, his father¡¯s words echoed in his head. He had taught him to be grateful for the help he received and to return the favor tenfold. Hence, he suppressed the fury and humiliation slowly building within him and said to Lady Wilson, "Grandma, whoever saves one life saves the world entirely. Please, I beg for your mercy." Someone in the room snorted loudly. "Mr. Wade, stop force-feeding chicken soup to Grandma. If you want to rescue someone, you can find a way on your own. Who do you think you are to ask for money from Grandma?" It was Wendy''s brother, Harold Wilson. The sinister brother and sister had always been prejudiced against ire, who was superior to them i n every aspect. Hence, they would always attack Charlie at any chance they could seize. ire, who was wearing a slightly awkward expression on his face, started, "Grandma, Charlie''s father died when he was eight. It was Mrs. Lewis at the welfare home who had brought him up. He is utterly grateful of her graciousness and that is why he wants to return the favor so badly. Could you please help him...¡± Lady Wilson growled with an indignant face, "You want me to help him? Okay, divorce him now and marry Mr. Jones! If you do as I say, I¡¯ll give him one million dors right away!" The Mr. Jones that Lady Wilson was referring to was Wendell Jones, a man who was always pursuing ire despite her married status. The Jones family was one of the prominent families in the upper social circle in Aurous Hill, which was much more powerful than the Wilson family. Lady Wilson had always wanted to get on their good side. At this moment, the butler sprinted in and said, "Mr. Jones sent a birthday gift to Lady Wilson! It is a Buddha talisman carved from the jadeite stone worth three million dors!" Lady Wilson broke into arge smile and quickly blurted, "Bring it to me! Let me see!" The butler immediately presented the emerald green Buddha talisman which sent waves of exmation across the living hall. The emerald talisman was crystal clear with its vibrant and sharp colors, without any trace of impurities. It was of the finest jade quality. Gerald, who had gifted the Buddha statue, gloomed in irritation instantly. He didn''t expect Wendell Jones, who had nothing to do with the Wilson family, to be so generous andvish! Lady Wilson caressed the talisman cheerfully and said, "Oh, Mr. Jones is so sensible! It will be a sweet dreame true if he were my grandson-inw!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Then, she lifted her gaze at ire and asked, "So, how¡¯s that? Do you want to consider my terms and conditions?" ire shook her head decidedly. "No, Grandma. I will never divorce Charlie." A dark stormy cloud instantly hovered beneath Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes. She shouted angrily, "You ungrateful thing! What good is that loser? Why do you want to waste your time on him? Kick that loser out of my house! He is not allowed at my birthday banquet! I don¡¯t want to see his face!" Charlie heaved a sigh of dismay and regret. He didn¡¯t want to stay with the Wilson family anymore, so he said to ire, "ire, I''m going to the hospital to visit Mrs. Lewis." ire said quickly, "I¡¯ll go with you." Lady Wilson shouted again, "If you leave now, you''re n o longer my granddaughter! You can take your mom, your dad, and that loser and get out of the Wilson family!" ire stared at her grandmother, shocked. She did not expect to hear such a harshment from her. Charlie interjected, "You stay here, don¡¯t worry about m e." Before ire couldpose herself from the trance, h e turned and left. Haroldughed behind him. "Hey, my dear Charlie, if you leave with an empty stomach, will you go on the street and beg for food? If you do so, you''ll tarnish our family name! Here, I have a dor, go buy a bun or something to eat!" Harold produced a one dor from his pocket and threw it at Charlie''s foot. The entire family''s thunderousughter echoed across the house. Charlie gritted his teeth in annoyance and left the house without looking back. When Charlie arrived at the hospital, he immediately went to the cashier department to try to negotiate an extension of payment for another two days. However, when he approached the nurses, he was informed that overnight, Mrs. Lewis had been transferred to Fairview Hospital, Eastcliff''s top hospital, for treatment. Charlie gaped in shock and quickly asked, "How much does it cost? I''ll find a way to settle it!" The nurse said, "The bill is three million dors in total. One million dors has already been paid, the remaining two million needs to be settled without a week." 1 "Who covered the one million dors?" The nurse shook his head. "I have no idea.¡± Charlie frowned in confusion. Just as he turned around to figure it out, a man of about fifty years of age in a ck suit with gray hair was standing behind him. They exchanged nces, and the man bowed before him and said, "Young Master! We''ve finally found you! Sorry for all the troubles and misery you''ve suffered for all those years!" Charlie furrowed and asked coldly as if he was apletely different person. "Are you Stephen Thompson?" 1 The man gaped in surprise. "Young Master, you still remember me!" Charlie startled slightly and murmured, "Of course I d o! I remember each and every one of you! You forcibly drove my mom and dad out of Eastcliff along with me and fled the city. My parents died along the way and I became an orphan. What do you want from me now?" Stephen grimaced sorrowfully and said, "Young Master, Lord Wade was very sad when he learned about your father¡¯s death. He never stopped looking for you. Come, let''s go home and meet him!¡± Charlie said coldly, "Just go, I don''t want to see him." Stephen said, "Young Master, are you still mad at your grandfather?¡± "Of course!" Charlie said loudly. "I''ll never forgive him i n my entire life!" Stephen sighed dejectedly. "Before I came here, the Master did say that you will not forgive him." "Good! Luckily he still has some senses in him!" i Stephen continued, "Lord Wade knows that you¡¯ve had a hard life for so many years and he¡¯s asking me topensate you. If you don''t want to go home, he will buy thergestpany in Aurous Hill and give it to you. Besides, here, take this card, the pin number is your birthday." Stephen handed over the premium ck card from Citibank. "Young Master, there are only five of such cards in the country." Charlie shook his head sternly. "No, I don¡¯t want it, take it away.¡± "Young Master, Mrs. Lewis is still two million dors i n debt for her medical bills. If she doesn''t pay up, she might be in danger...¡± "Are you threatening me? Is this part of your sinister n?" Stephen waved his hands frantically. "Oh no! We wouldn''t dare do such a thing! Keep the card, then you''ll have enough money to pay the bill." Charlie asked, "How much is in this card?" ¡°Lord Wade said that he deposited some pocket money for you in this card. It''s not much, just ten billion dors!" Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Ten billion dors?! Charlie was shocked. His eyes wide open, his mouth wide agape. He knew that his grandfather was very wealthy, but back then, he was too young to understand the concept of money. He only knew that the Wade family was one of the wealthiest families in Eastcliff and even the country, but he wasn''t sure what his worth was. Right now, he finally knew. If ten billion dors were just pocket money, it meant that the entire Wade family had a worth of more than one trillion dors! Frankly speaking, at this moment, he was slightly touched and swayed. However, when he thought about his deceased parents and how his grandfather was part of the reasons why they had died, he knew h e could never easily forgive him. Sensing his frustration, Stephen quickly said, "Young Master, you are one of the Wade family members, so the money is yours. Besides, technically speaking, it belongs to your father." 5 "The Master said that if you''re willing to go home, he will let you inherit the family¡¯s one-trillion-dor business empire. If you don''t want to go home yet, use this money for your living expenses.¡± "Oh yes, another piece of news-Aurous Hill''srgest and most profitablepany, the Emgrand Group with a market value of one hundred billion dors, had been wholly acquired by the Wade family yesterday. All the equities are now under your name, you can im your right at thepany tomorrow!" Charlie listened to him in a daze,pletely in disbelief. Wasn''t it a little too much investment from the Wade family for his sake? A premium ck card with a credit limit of ten billion dors, Emgrand Group with the worth of one hundred billion dors! Although Aurous Hill was and of talents, the only constant honorable existence was the Emgrand Group. It was the champ of Aurous Hill''s business industry! Any prominent and influential family had to bow before the Emgrand Group, including those families that humiliated him today-the Wilson family, the White family, and even the Jones family who was still trying to pursue his wife! They were nothing but lowly servants in front of Emgrand Group! And this magnificentpany was his now? Stephen handed him a business card and said, "Young Master, you might need some time to calm down and think about it, so I¡¯ll excuse myself now. This is my card with my number on it, please call me if you need anything!" At that, Stephen turned and left. Charlie was still in a daze after he left. He didn''t know whether he should ept thepensation from the Wade family. However, he recalled the past decade of misery and hardship and the humiliation he had experienced when he married ire. This was thepensation that the Wade family was giving him for his suffering, so why shouldn¡¯t he take it? Besides, Mrs. Lewis urgently needed two million dors for her treatment. He gritted his teeth as he clutched on the card tightly, then turned back to the cashier department. "Hi, I would like to settle the bill." The card was swiped, the password was keyed in, and the transaction wasplete. Two million dors was credited into the hospital''s ount just like that. Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie felt like he was still hovering in the clouds. Did he just be a billionaire in the blink of an eye? *** He went home in a trance. At this moment, the house was fueled with the wrath o f fury. ire and her parents did not live in the Wilson family vi but they stayed in an ordinary house instead. Since ire married Charlie and after Lord Wilson died, they were kicked out of the vi. His mother-inw was screaming in great dismay," Charlie Wade, that loser! He''s such an embarrassment! If you don¡¯t divorce him now, your grandma might kick you out of Wilson Group!¡± ire said calmly, "If she does, I''ll just find another job." "You..." Her mother growled angrily, "What¡¯s so good about that loser, anyway? Why can''t you just divorce him and marry Wendell? If you marry Wendell Jones, our whole family can hold our head up high!" Her father added, "Your mom''s right! If you marry Wendell, our family will immediately be a precious treasure in the family. Your grandma will cherish you and pamper you every day!" ire uttered, "Just stop. I won¡¯t divorce Charlie." "You!" Both parents had wanted to keep on persuading ire when Charlie pushed the door open and walked in. His inws gave him a dirty look when they saw him. His mother-inw snorted in disgust. "I thought you¡¯d forgotten the way home, loser!" Charlie sighed quietly inside his heart. His mother-inw had always looked down on him, but what would she do if she were to know that he was now the owner of Emgrand Group and had ten billion dors in cash? 2 However, this was not the time to reveal his true identity. He had left the Wade family for a long time now, who knew how was the family doing now? What if someone from the family targeted him if he exposed himself? Staying in the dark was the best option for now. Hence, he lowered his head and said humbly, "Mother, I''m sorry for all the troubles I''ve caused today." His mother-inw shouted, "Trouble? This is more than trouble, you''re putting us at stake! Can¡¯t you have the slightest decency and get out of our house?" ire hurriedly interjected, "Mom, how could you say that? Charlie is your son-inw!" "Bullsh*t!" her mother growled, "I don¡¯t have such a loser as my son-inw! It''s better if he can go as far as he can!" ire nudged Charlie and said, "Hurry, let''s go back to the room." Charlie nodded gratefully and fled back to the room. They had been married for three years, but they had never consummated the marriage, not even once. ire slept in bed while he slept on the floor at the side. Tonight, Charlie found it hard to fall asleep. What unfolded today was a real shock and consternation and he had yet to digest it. Before going to bed, ire said, "How is Mrs. Lewis doing? I have about one hundred thousand dors with me now, you can use it tomorrow." Charlie said, "It¡¯s okay. Someone paid her bill and transferred her to Eastcliff for treatment." "Really?" ire eximed in awe. "Wow! So, Mrs. Lewis will be fine then?" "Yes," Charlie said, "Mrs. Lewis has done good deeds throughout her life and helped so many people. Now, someone is returning her favor.¡± "d to hear that." ire nodded with a smile. "You can have peace of mind now." "Yes." "I want to sleep now. There¡¯s a lot to handle in thepanytely, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± "What''s happening in thepany?¡± "It¡¯s not doing very welltely. Grandma wants to coborate with Emgrand, but Wilson Group is too weak aspared to their scale. They wouldn''t even bat an eye at us." "Oh? Has there not been a coboration between Wilson Group and Emgrand before?" ireughed sarcastically. "Of course not! What are w e in the eyes of Emgrand? I bet we look like a speck of insignificant dust to them! Even Gerald¡¯s family, Wendy''s fiance''s family, could barely scratch the tail o f Emgrand''s business empire. This is also why Grandma is eager for them to be married soon so the White family can help our family build some connections with Emgrand.¡± Charlie nodded knowingly. The Wilson family had used all the tricks up their sleeves to coborate with Emgrand Group. However, Lady Wilson never would have thought that he owned Emgrand Group now... Thinking of this, Charlie decided to take over Emgrand Group and lend ire a hand in her business. The Wilson family did not treat her fairly and they bullied her too much. As her husband, he had the responsibility to help her improve her status i n the family. He said in his heart earnestly, ''ire, your husband is different now! I will not let anyone look down on you again! I will make the entire Wilson family bow down t 0 you!" Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The next morning, after preparing breakfast, Charlie rode his scooter to Emgrand Group¡¯s office. He parked his scooter on the side of Emgrand''s parking lot. As soon as he locked his scooter, a ck Bentley slowly parked in a spot across from him.- He looked up inadvertently and saw a young couple getting out of the car. The man was wearing a branded suit, looking very handsome and smart. Meanwhile, thedy was dressed up in a mboyant style. Although somewhat gaudy, she was considered a beauty. As it turned out, thedy was Wendy Wilson, ire¡¯s cousin, and the man was her fiance, Gerald White. Charlie didn''t know why they were here, but he knew that the best way to avoid trouble was to stay away from them. However, the more eager he wanted to hide from them, the higher chances they would see him. Wendy caught sight of him from the corner of her eyes. She yelped loudly, "Hey, Charlie!¡± Wendy called out his name in a friendly manner, but Charlie felt goosebumps all over his back. Out of courtesy, he could only stop where he was and wait for them to approach him. He smiled and asked," Wendy, hey, why are you here?" Wendy chuckled. "Oh, Gerald is here to see Doris Young, vice-chairman of Emgrand Group! I''m here to keep himpany.¡± Then she turned to look at Gerald with affection and said, "The White family has a lot of projects with Emgrand Group. Not only would it help the White family but also our Wilson family in the future." 2 Charlie didn''t know that the White family was one of Emgrand Group¡¯s business partners. After all, he had just taken over thepany and he hadn''t had time t 0 get through the details. He didn''t show anything unusual on his face. Instead, he simply said with a polite smile, "Mr. White is very talented and magnificent, both of you make a great couple!" Gerald red at Charlie contemptuously, feeling a surge of anger within him. This loser had been scolded so badly by Lady Wilson yesterday in front of everybody, how was he able to smile like a clown as if nothing had happened today? Why did ire, such a stunning and wonderfuldy, marry such a loser? If this loser never existed, he would certainly have pursued ire with great effort! Who would want to b e engaged to Wendy, the girl who paled inparison in every aspect? Gerald huffed a breath in dismay and asked in a pretentious tone, "Why are you here?" Charlie casually said, "I''m here to apply for a job." "Apply for a job?" Gerald sneered disdainfully. "You? The loser who can''t do anything wants to apply for a job at Emgrand? Are you kidding me?" Charlie frowned. "What has it to do with you?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The reason why Wendy called Charlie in the first ce was to humiliate him. Now that Gerald had started, she immediately mocked, "Why? Gerald is right, isn''t he?" "In terms of educational background, do you have any diplomas?" "In terms of skills and abilities, do you have any achievements or results to show them?" "Trust me, they wouldn''t even entertain a loser like you even if you''vee to apply for a security job. Know your ce, you''re better off going to the streets t o scavenge for trash, you might earn two or three thousand a month at least!" Then, she hurled a water bottle to Charlie¡¯s feet and smirked, "There you go, pick it up and sell it for money! Don''t say that I don¡¯t care about you." Geraldughed sinisterly. "You are a piece of trash, but, we''re still rtives after all. I¡¯ll have your back. It happens that I know the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group in person, why don''t I say a few good words on your behalf and see if she can arrange a toilet cleaning job for you?¡± Charlie curled his lips into a cold sneer and said," What kind of job I''m applying for is none of your business, you should mind your own business instead. Emgrand Group is a bigpany, I believe they wouldn¡¯t want to coborate with lowly garbage like you." Gerald''s face flushed with anger. "Who are you calling garbage?" Charlie replied disdainfully, "You, garbage!¡± Then, he turned and walked towards the building, ignoring Gerald''s indignant screams behind. "D*mn you! Stop! Stop right there, do you hear me?" Very soon, Gerald strode quickly and caught up with Charlie at the elevator hall. He wanted to teach Charlie a lesson, to give him at least two ps on his face to let him know the consequences of offending him, but they were inside Emgrand Group¡¯s building now. He was worried that the harsh action would tarnish his reputation and infuriate his business partner, so he had no choice but to dismiss the idea. He gritted his teeth and warned, "I¡¯ll let you go today, but you won''t be so lucky next time!¡± Charlie snorted and walked into the elevator. Before the door closed, he said, "Gerald White, do you really think you''re so powerful? Trust me, you will soon know the price to pay for being so cocky and arrogant!" ¡°You little..." Gerald''s face turned into an ugly shade of red. He wanted to rush into the elevator but Wendy pulled his arms and said, "Gerald, don''t take the same elevator as that loser, we might suffocate from his stench.¡± He nodded, fully aware that it wasn''t wise for him toy his hands here. Hence, he snorted coldly. "Huh, you''re lucky today. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson next time!" In the elevator, Charlie went directly to the top floor where the chairman''s office was located. Stephen had already made all the arrangements for him here at Emgrand. The person in charge of the arrangements was a woman named Doris Young. Doris Young had earned her reputation as a renowned businesswoman in Aurous Hill. Not only was she a charmingdy, but she was also extremely capable. She had been promoted to vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group at a young age. She was also among the factors behind the sess of the company today. Now that Emgrand Group had been acquired by the Wade family, the former chairman had abdicated and Doris stayed back to assist the new chairman. Doris was quite shocked when she first saw Charlie. She didn''t expect to see such a young and charming man when she heard about him from Stephen! She quicklyposed herself and greeted him respectfully. "Wee, Mr. Wade. Please follow me to my office." Chapter 4 Chapter 4 This was also the first time Charlie had ever met Doris. He had to admit that Doris was a very stunning and alluring youngdy! 1- She was about twenty-seven or eight years of age with a slender yet plump body figure, captivating appearance, and a very mature and honorable manner. 1 Sitting down in front of Doris''s desk, Charlie started, "I will note into the office often, so I would like you t o continue looking over thepany on my behalf. In addition, please do not disclose my identity to the public." 2 Doris was aware that Mr. Wade, who was sitting in front of her now, came from the extraordinary Wade family. For a prominent family like theirs, Emgrand Group was nothing but a mediocre business, so it was normal for him not to manage it himself. Hence, she quickly said, "Sure. Mr. Wade, just tell me if you need anything, I¡¯ll be at your service." 2 At this moment, a secretary knocked on the door and said, "Miss Young, a man called Gerald White and his fiance are here to see you." Doris said instantly, "I''m seeing a VIP now, let them wait." Charlie asked, "Do you know Gerald White?" "Mr. White¡¯s family is one of our partners and several o f their major projects are linked to our company. They have said that they will be here to see me, they have been here several times too." Charlie uttered in a cold voice, "From now on, Emgrand Group would no longer have any business dealings with the White family. Halt all ongoing and preparatory projects. If the White family still earns a dime from ourpany, I don¡¯t need you as our vice-chairman!" 3 Doris startled in shock for a while, figuring that someone from the White family must have offended the man. So, she nodded vigorously and eximed, "M r. Wade, don''t worry, I''ll now order my staff to stop all coboration with the White family!" Charlie nodded satisfyingly and said, "Tell them that Emgrand Group has no interest in coborating with lowly garbage, then ask the guards to kick them out." Outside the office, Gerald and Wendy were waiting anxiously. The White family had always wanted to be the key yers in the coboration with Emgrand Group, so h e hoped that he could build a good rtionship with Doris Young and thus bring the family closer to the connection. However, the least expected thing happened. Doris''s secretary approached them with several guards. Gerald asked in confusion, "Hi, may I know if Miss Young is avable to see us now?" The secretary red coldly at him and said, "Sorry, our vice-chairman said that Emgrand Group has no interest in coborating with lowly garbage like you. From now on, we will cancel all the projects with your family!" "What did you say?!" Gerald gaped in extreme shock and his jaw almost dropped to the floor. Why did he find the remark so familiar anyway? Oh, right! Charlie Wade said the exact same thing when they were in the parking lot! What did Doris Young mean by that? Did she really intend to halt all the coboration with the White family? Gerald felt a surge of blood flooding her head, exploding inside. What happened? Canceled all projects? Arge portion of the White family''s profits came from working with Emgrand! If Emgrand Group terminated their ties, didn''t it mean that the family''s worth would be cut by half? No, he couldn''t ept such a cruel fact. He growled loudly, "I want to see Miss Young! I want to ask her in person!¡± The secretary simply red at him coldly. "I''m sorry, Miss Young will not see you and you''re not allowed here in the future!" Gerald shouted in great dismay, ¡°Are you freaking kidding me? We are a long-term business partner of Emgrand, it isn''t up to her to terminate our projects just like that! Don''t mess with us!" The secretary ignored his screaming and directed the security guards around her, "Kick them out!" The head of the security team immediately jumped on them. He grabbed Gerald¡¯s wrist and twisted it hard behind him. Gerald yelped in pain and Captain Cooper snorted coldly. "Hurry and get out of here! If you dare make a scene at Emgrand Group, I''ll break you in half!" "You''re just a security guard, how dare you raise your voice at me? Do you know who I am?" Captain Cooper gave him a p across his face instantly and shouted, "What are you in the face of Emgrand Group?" Gerald felt his face burning from the p. He was about to burst in fury when his phone suddenly rang. It was his father. When he answered the call, a furious roar echoed from the other end of the line. "You b*stard! What did you d 0? Emgrand Group wants to terminate all projects with us! Who on earth did you offend?" Gerald whined sorrowfully, ¡°No, Dad, that''s not true, I didn''t offend anyone. I just came here to see Miss Young, but I haven''t even seen her face yet..." Gerald''s father shouted again. "The people at Emgrand Group said that they''ve terminated their coboration with us because of you, the lowly garbage! It¡¯s all because of you that our family is suffering a great loss! Hurry ande back, exin this to your grandfather yourself!" 2 Grabbing the phone in a daze, Gerald and Wendy were forcefully escorted out of Emgrand Group¡¯s main entrance. Suddenly, Charlie''s face appeared in his mind. He turned to Wendy abruptly and asked, "Wendy, is it because of your loser cousin-inw? Does he have anything to do with Emgrand Group?" "Huh?" Wendy was obviously taken aback by Gerald''s remark. When she pondered the circumstances, it might indeed have something to do with the loser, but he was a loser! Thus, she shook her head and uttered firmly, "No, it is absolutely impossible that he has anything to do with Emgrand Group. He is not even qualified to clean their toilets!" "You''re right..." Gerald nodded numbly. He hung his head low when he thought about his angry father. "I have to return home right away..." Very soon, the news of the White family being kicked out by Emgrand Group spread throughout Aurous Hill like wildfire. No one knew of the reason, but they were certain that the White family must have offended Emgrand Group i n some way. At this rate, the White family was considered gone. Their worth had been cut short by more than half. They were originally close to the peak of the socialdder in the city, but after the incident, they instantly dropped down several levels and became a second-rate family in terms of social ss. Lady Wilson was shaking with anger when she heard the news. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She wanted to call off Wendy''s engagement with Gerald, but even after the termination, the White family was still more prominent than the Wilson family and she couldn¡¯t afford to lose the ties, so she could only bear with it for the moment. *** Meanwhile, in Doris''s office, Charlie looked impressed and satisfied after he heard about the process. He highly appreciated her rapid and stern attitude in it. He said with a satisfied smile, "Doris, great job, you did well. Starting today, your sry will be doubled." Doris gaped in astonishment. She stood up and bowed respectfully. "Thank you, Mr. Wade!" Charlie nodded and continued, "Also, I want you to make two announcements." "Yes, please proceed." "The first thing is to announce the change of Emgrand Group''s ownership and nomination of the new chairman, but don''t disclose my identity. Just say that he is one Mr. Wade." i "The second thing is the announcement of Emgrand Group investing two billion dors to build a six-star hotel in Aurous Hill, and announcing the tender bidding for partners. Construction and interior decoratingpanies throughout the city are wee to bid!" The main business of Wilson Group was interior design and construction. The olddy would dream of hopping on Emgrand''s cruise. Whoever could win the bidding with Emgrand Group would surely be the most sought-after person in thepany. Now that he owned Emgrand Group, he should offer his wife some sweet deals. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 The two announcements released by Emgrand Grouppletely shook the entire Aurous Hill like a high magnitude earthquake. When the Wilson family learned about the ownership change in Emgrand Group, they figured out why the coboration with the White family had been terminated. It seemed that Emgrand''s new owner didn''t think much of the White family. Back to the point, who was Mr. Wade? He simply bought Emgrand Group that was worth hundreds of billions of dors without batting an eye-he was a little too powerful, wasn''t he? Even the richest man in Aurous Hill wouldn''t be so generous! All of a sudden, a lot of wealthy families were about to eagerly make a move. They wished to establish a connection with the mysterious Mr. Wade while on the other hand wished to marry their daughter to him. Moreover, the announcement about Emgrand Group''s investment of two billion dors for the hotel construction project also shook the construction and interior decorating industries in Aurous Hill like a great force surging the ground! Two billion! They could make a lot of money even tendering scraps of the project! A lot ofpanies wanted a slice of the lucrative pie, including Lady Wilson, who loved money more than anything! Lady Wilson was over the moon at the moment. Two billion dor project! This was the perfect opportunity for the Wilson family to get a contract from the mega project. It would bring their family to the next level! Hence, she called for an urgent family meeting at the mansion tonight to discuss ways to achieve a breakthrough in Emgrand Group''s mega project. Everyone had to attend! Later that night, at the Wilson family mansion, Charlie tagged along since Lady Wilson had asked for everyone''s participation. He knew about the olddy¡¯s main agenda of the meeting, so he wanted to take this opportunity to boost ire¡¯s confidence! When Harold, ire''s cousin, saw him at the mansion, he mocked disdainfully, "D*mn! Charlie Wade, you''re very shameless. Where did you find your courage to see Grandma now!" With an indifferent expression on her face, ire uttered, "Stop your nonsense. Grandma asked everyone in the Wilson family toe. Charlie is my husband, so of course he is a member of the Wilson family too!¡± Haroldughed sarcastically. "He is part of the Wilson family? Haha! He is nothing but a live-in son-inw!" Charlie rubbed his nose in slight agitation and said to ire, "Dear, just let him be, don''t argue with him. Let''s go in quick, Grandma is waiting for everyone." ire nodded and walked into the house without batting an eye at Harold. Harold''s face twisted in an irritated grimace, anticipating their embarrassmentter. After entering the meeting room, Charlie and ire found a ce to sit in the corner. Very soon, Lady Wilson made a great entrance and the family meeting officially began. Lady Wilson sat on the head of the table. She knocked on the table and started cheerfully, "We, the Wilson family, have been waiting for a chance like this for so many years, a chance that will bring us to the next level, to the peak of the social pyramid in Aurous Hill! The chance is finally here now!" She continued loudly, "This time, Emgrand Group has announced a mega project of two billion dors. If anyone can tender a project from it, it will bring great and lucrative benefits!" "Moreover, this is Emgrand Group¡¯s first major project after its change of ownership. It is a great opportunity for us!" "If we can coborate with Emgrand Group and leave a good impression on the new chairman, we will be very powerful and prominent in the future!" The attendees were rather indifferent and unpassionate aspared to Lady Wilson''s enthusiasm. In fact, it wasn''t anything new for the Wilson family wanting to coborate with Emgrand Group. However, for the longest time, Emgrand Group had ignored the Wilson family''s request. What made Lady Wilson think that they could get a slice of the mega pie from them now? It was impossible. 2 Annoyed by the silence, Lady Wilson''s face flushed with anger and she shouted furiously, "Why? Are you all dumb now? Do none of you have any confidence in taking a tiny slice of pie from the two billion dors project?" Everyone exchanged nervous nces but no one dared to talk. Lady Wilson was getting more agitated now, she gritted her teeth and growled, "All of you listen to me! Whoever able to get a thirty million dor deal from the Emgrand Group will be made the director of ourpany!" Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped to the floor as if a bomb exploded in the room. Lady Wilson ruled the family and thepany with a n iron fist, so she had never once appointed a director i n thepany. After all, a director would have a lot of power in his hands that most of the time, only the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. future sessor of thepany would be qualified to hold the position. Now that she used the position as a reward, she must have hoped that she would find someone to do the job with the lucrative reward. It was certain that she was extremely eager for the project. 2 Although the reward was very attractive, it was not an easy task to aplish. To strike a deal with Emgrand Group and even get a thirty million dor contract from it? It was the joke of the century in the eyes of the Wilson family members. Even if Lady Wilson herself went to talk to them, the executives wouldn''t even see her, let alone talk about a coboration. The conference hall was as quiet as a church. 2 Lady Wilson mmed the table furiously and shouted, "All of you are descendants of the Wilson family, can''t anyone of you solve the problem for your family?¡¯¡¯ Then, she turned and looked at Harold. "Harold, I''ll pass this job to you!¡± Harold managed a bitterugh and quickly said," Grandma, even the White family has been kicked out b y Emgrand Group. Our family is a level lower than they are, how can we strike a deal with Emgrand...¡± Lady Wilson chided indignantly, "Rubbish! How dare you deny yourself before you even try! You are even more hopeless than the loser Charlie!" Actually, Lady Wilson had no confidence in this either, but she didn''t want to be the head of a family that was always at the second or third level of the social pyramid. She wanted the Wilson family to climb a rung higher even in her dreams. Emgrand Group''s mega project was her only chance to make her dreame true now. Therefore, she would not give up even if it was difficult. She thought that as the eldest grandson, Harold, would ept the task willingly, but unexpectedly, he had refused right in her face! Harold felt dejected and depressed as well. No one in their right mind would ept this impossible task. He was certain that he would be kicked out immediately even before he could walk through Emgrand Group''s door. At that time, not only would he fail on the task but he would also be ridiculed and mocked for his failure. That was why he could never agree with his grandmother''s order no matter what. Lady Wilson red at the rest of the crowd and shouted loudly, "What about the rest of you? Is there n 0 one who would dare take on this challenge?" At this moment, Charlie nudged ire with his elbow and whispered, "Darling, ept the mission!" ire shrieked in surprise, "Are you crazy? It is impossible for Emgrand Group to coborate with a smallpany like us!" Charlie smiled lightly and said confidently, "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely strike the deal!" ire''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you sure?" Charlie nodded seriously and said, "Of course! I don¡¯t think you have any problems at all! Trust me, seize the opportunity. Your status in the Wilson family will shoot up in the future!" ire couldn''t exin why, but it was as if she was hypnotized by Charlie¡¯s words. She stood up before she could digest what he said and said to Lady Wilson, "Grandma, I''m willing to give it a shot..." Chapter 6 Chapter 6 ire''s announcement sent a shock wave across the room, making everyone gape in extreme surprise! Everyone thought that ire must be out of her mind! It was the worst time to stand under the limelight now! Other than failing miserably, there''s nothing else she could achieve! Emgrand Group was thergestpany in Aurous Hill and the Wilson family was nothing more than an insignificant ant to them! Whoever took the challenge would only end up failing! Harold couldn''t help but mock sarcastically, "ire, do you really think you can get a deal from Emgrand Group?" Wendy continued in the same mocking tone after her brother, "ire, who do you think you are, what do you think Emgrand Group is? You being so reckless and irrational will only humiliate us, the Wilson family!¡± Someone else added, "Wendy is right! If she is kicked out by Emgrand Group, our family will be a laughing stock in Aurous Hill!" Blood rushed to ire¡¯s face and she felt her face burning in embarrassment. Her status in the family had plummeted since she married Charlie. Not only did the family members ignore her and elbow her aside but they also derided her parents. She felt that if she could strike that deal with Emgrand Group, she could consolidate her position in the family. The most important thing was that her parents could also stand up tall and be proud of who they were. But under the sarcasticments and condemnation, she wanted to withdraw herself from her silly idea. She red at Charlie in annoyance. How did he bewitch her and why did she listen to him? She shouldn''t have made such a silly suggestion in the first ce... Lady Wilson was very angry as she listened to the audience''s verbal exchanges. No one dared to ept the task after she asked several times. Now that ire courageously stood up t o take the challenge, these people started ridiculing her! Lady Wilson had always disliked ire, but at this moment, she was d that ire was at least willing t o walk the impossible talk, unlike the rest of the members who were only good at giving her trouble! 2 Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Especially her favorite grandson, Harold! He was such a disappointment! Because of this, Lady Wilson''s attitude towards ire changed a lot. She said immediately, "Stop your nonsense, you cowards! I''ll pass the task of striking a deal with Emgrand Group to ire!" Sheepishly, ire mumbled, "Don''t worry, Grandma, I''ll try my best.¡± Harold puffed a breath from his nose and sneered coldly, "You try your best, and then what? You''ll embarrass us when you failter!" Charlie asked in a mocking tone, "Harold Wilson, why do you taunt ire like that? Do you think that the Wilson family is not qualified to coborate with Emgrand Group?¡± Harold had never expected that the loser Charlie Wade dared to speak up during the family meeting, not to mention in such a high horse manner. 2 Seeing the fury slowly burning on Lady Wilson''s face, he quickly exined, "No, I don''t mean it like that, I just think it is impossible for ire to strike the deal! That''s all!" Charlieughed in amusement and asked, "What if she seeds? Should we make a bet?" Harold grinned coyly. "Okay, let¡¯s bet then! Do you think I¡¯m scared of your little threat? What do you want to bet? Let¡¯s hear you out." Charlie said, "If ire seeds, you will grovel at my feet and admit that you''re wrong in front of everyone. I f she fails, I will grovel at your feet and admit that I¡¯m wrong. What do you think?" 2 "Hahaha!" Haroldughed out loud. "You¡¯re really digging your own grave, loser! Alright, I''ll take the het!" Charlie nodded with satisfaction and uttered," Everyone, all of you are our witnesses. Whoever goes back on the bet would have his father, mother, grandpa, and grandma die!" He intentionally emphasized the word ''grandma'' loudly and clearly, for he didn''t want Harold to break their promise after he lost. Harold wouldn¡¯t dare to go back on his words after such a statement. If he did repent, he would be cursing his grandmother, Lady Wilson, to die! Lady Wilson would not let him off the hook so easily! "Okay!¡± Harold thought that he was on the winning side, but what Harold didn''t know was that he was jumping right into Charlie''s trap. Heughed loudly and said, "Everyone, you¡¯ll be my witness, I''ll wait for you to kneel before me!¡± ire was startled by the entire event that she kept signalling to Charlie with her eyes, but he turned a blind eye to her. Lady Wilson couldn''t care less about the bet. Her only concern was whether the Wilson Group could take a spot in Emgrand Group''s coboration list. If the deal was on, she wouldn''t even mind if Harold called Charlie his daddy, let alone kneel before him. Thus, she said calmly, "Okay, that''s all for today. ire, you have three days to negotiate and strike the deal. Dismiss!" After returning home, ire¡¯s parents threw a fist at the young couple. ire''s mother, ine Wilson, paced the living room agitatedly and said, "ire, you''re crazy! How could you listen to the loser and ept the task without thinking it through?" ire''s father, Jacob Wilson, turned to Charlie and chided, "Charlie, you hopeless loser, you''ve pushed my darling daughter right into the grave this time!" His face flushed in red as he continued, "If ire fails this time, she will be elbowed by the rest of the family, and you! You''ll have to bow to Harold like a peasant in front of the whole family! My dignity will be ruined!" Charlie said earnestly, "Dad, Mom, everything will be alright if ire seeds in the negotiation and strikes the deal, am I right?" "Negotiate my a*s!" Jacob growled furiously, "Do you have any idea how powerful Emgrand Group is? They won''t even bat an eye at the mediocre Wilson family!" Charlie said with a smile, "Maybe someone will bat an eye at us, you don''t know that. Honestly, I have confidence in ire, I think ire will strike the deal easily." ine sneered scornfully. "You think? Who are you, d o you think you are the owner of Emgrand Group? You are nothing but a loser, a piece of trash, how do you dare be so ignorant and confident?" Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Looking at her parents ridiculing Charlie, ire sighed and said, "Dad, Mom, don¡¯t me Charlie for this. It was my idea, I just don''t want our family to be looked down on anymore. Haven¡¯t we suffered enough all these years?" ire''s mother blurted, "But still, you can''t take on such a task. It''s not just you-even if your grandma goes in person, they wouldn''t entertain her!" Charlie managed a bitter smile as he watched the bickering. He bet that his snobbish inws would never believe that he was the real owner of Emgrand Group. At this exact moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°I''ming..." ine heaved a distressing sigh as she walked to the door and opened it. Charlie shifted his gaze to the door and saw a young man donning an Armani suit standing at the door. The man looked very charming and alluring with a Patek Philippe watch on his wrist, which seemed to b e worth at least four million dors. ine shrieked excitedly, "Hey, Wendell! Why are you here?" The man was Wendell Jones, the young man of the Jones family who had been pursuing ire relentlessly. Wendell donned a smile and said, "Auntie, I heard about ire''s negotiation with the Emgrand Group, so I''m here to give her some ideas.¡± "Wow, you really are our family''s life savior!" ine was very excited and thrilled, and she looked at him like she was looking adoringly at her son-inw. She quickly weed him into the house and said," Wendell, could you help ire to win Emgrand Group''s contract?" Wendell nodded with a polite smile. He ignored Charlie entirely, treating him like a lowly ant. He walked straight to ire and said gently, "ire, why didn¡¯t you tell me anything about this? This is huge. Anyway, don''t worry, my family has some connections with Emgrand Group. I''ll speak to my father, let''s see how we can help you with this." Frankly, Wendell''s father wasn¡¯t as influential as he imed to be, but he was simply trying to win ire''s heart by saying so. ire knew that Wendell had feelings for her all along, so she said indifferently, "Wendell, I appreciate your kind offer, but no thanks, I''ll find a way myself.¡± ine gaped in bewilderment and chided, "ire, are you crazy? Mr. Jones is kind and generous enough to pay you a visit and help you, how could you say such things?" ire remained quiet, but Charlie asked Wendell intriguingly, "Mr. Jones, I¡¯m curious, how can you help ire? Emgrand Group is so big and I don''t think you''re much of an influence to them, right? And now you im that you have a way to help ire win the contract?¡± Wendell sneered contemptuously and said, "What do you know? The Jones family and Emgrand Group have always been cooperating partners for years. This time, our family can get at least one- third of their two billion dor project! Until then, I''ll ask my father to allocate ten million dors as a subcontract to ire-mission aplished, isn''t it?" Charlie gaped in surprise, "Wow! I didn¡¯t know that the Jones family has such an intimate rtionship with Emgrand Group!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Wendell sneered. "Of course! Everyone in Aurous Hill knows about that!" He then red at Charlie disdainfully and uttered," Charlie Wade, let me offer you a piece of advice. A frog in the well like you had better leave ire now. A hopeless man like you can¡¯t bring her happiness, you¡¯ll only be her burden." 3 ire said coldly, "I''m sorry, Mr. Jones, I don''t need your help and please watch your mouth!" Dumbfounded, Wendell said in disbelief, "ire, I''m helping you, why are you still taking this loser''s side? Why are you so protective of him?" ire said in a serious tone, "He¡¯s not a loser, he''s my husband!¡± 2 A gloomy cloud hovered over Wendell''s face. He growled furiously, "Okay! You asked for it, do as you please! I want to see how you¡¯re going to solve this problem! Don''te crying at me for not giving you a chanceter on when you fail!" Then, Wendell turned around, mmed the door, and left. ine went after Wendell hurriedly, but he was long gone. She pped her thighs indignantly, pointed at Charlie''s nose, and screamed, "You! How dare you! What else can you do besides being ire''s burden? M r. Jones had kind-heartedly lent a hand but you chased him away!" Charlie said tly, "Mom, he¡¯s all talk. He can''t even win a contract with Emgrand, how can he help ire?" "Bullsh*t!" ine scolded, "What do you know, you ignorant fool! The Jones family can get one-third of the two billion dor contract!" Charlie was inexpressive but deep in his heart, he was grinning as he thought, ''I don''t know how powerful the Jones family is, but I know that my Emgrand Group will never have any connection with them anymore! Even if they did work together on many projects previously, from now on, all of this will be terminated!'' Of course, ire couldn¡¯t read her husband''s mind. She turned to her mother and said, "Mom, don¡¯t me Charlie. Just wait until I return from Emgrand Group!" "Huh!" ine sighed in great dismay, feeling that God was unfair to her. She had married a useless husband, while her daughter had married an even more useless man! What had she done to end up like this! Chapter 8 Chapter 8 The next morning, ire brought the file filled with proposals that she had prepared overnight and went t o the Emgrand Group office with Charlie. Standing in front of the 100-story building, ire suddenly felt as if her heart was hollow and empty. How could such a magnificentpany like Emgrand coborate with the Wilson family? Not to mention that they were aiming for a thirty million dors deal. It was like a beggar approaching a wealthy man and asking for a thirty million dor change. It was absolutely ridiculous. However, she had promised her grandmother and epted the challenge in front of everyone, so she had to go for it no matter what... Sensing her anxiety, Charlie stroked her head tenderly and said, "Dear, don¡¯t worry, go ahead, you''ll make it. Trust me.¡± ire sighed dejectedly and murmured, "Alright, let¡¯s hope so! Wait for me here.¡± She took a deep breath and walked through the door. As he watched her walking in, Charlie took out his phone and called Doris. "Doris, my wife is going up to see you as we speak. You should know what to do!" "Yes, Mr. Wade. Don¡¯t worry, I''ll fulfill your missus''s every request." "By the way, I heard that Emgrand Group has a rather close connection with the Jones family. Is that true?" "Yes, we did have a lot of projects with them,pleted and ongoing. They wish to coborate with us again on this new megaproject and they''ve submitted the proposals and materials for my review. However, it is up to you to decide, Mr. Wade." Charlie said coldly, "I don¡¯t want the Jones family to b e involved in the new project and any other projects in the future." "Yes, sure. Don''t worry, I''ll do as you say!" Meanwhile, ire walked into Emgrand Group''s office building and waited for her appointment at the front desk. She didn''t even know if Doris Young, thepany¡¯s vice-chairman, would like to see her. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Not long after, a graceful female assistant approached her and began, "Hi, are you Miss ire Wilson? Miss Young is waiting for you in her office, please follow m e." 2 ire nodded in a trance. She was still waiting in line to make an appointment, how did Miss Young know she was here and call her in already? Could it be that Doris Young knew she wasing? It didn''t make sense though...how could a prominent individual like Doris Young know about her? Although she couldn''t figure it out, she might as well grab the rare opportunity as she was given. She quickly followed the assistant and she was escorted directly to Doris¡¯s office. Doris stood up from her chair and greeted ire respectfully. "Hi, Miss Wilson, I¡¯m Doris Young, vice chairman of Emgrand Group, nice meeting you." ire was a little nervous as she met the most famous businesswoman in Aurous Hill. She spoke, her voice trembling anxiously but staying calm, "Hello, Miss Young, thank you for seeing me. I''m here to talk to you about the hotel project. Although Wilson Group is not a s strong and prominent as otherpanies, I can assure you that we work very hard and have established a very positive reputation in the interior design and decoration industry!" She handed over a document file and continued, "Miss Young, this is Wilson Group¡¯s portfolio, please have a look." Doris smiled gently and took the document from her. After a brief nce, she said immediately, "Miss Wilson, I¡¯ve seen your documents, I think you are the perfect partner for us." "Really? Is it true?" ire gaped in bewilderment. Why did it go so quickly and smoothly? It was a little too easy, wasn''t it? Doris said with a smile, "Of course. I admit that Wilson Group does not match our requirements and qualifications, but our chairman thinks highly of you and he is willing to give it a shot." ¡°Your chairman?" ire said in a shocking tone, then asked, "May I know who your chairman is? " Doris smiled faintly. "Our chairman is Mr. Wade from Eastcliff.¡± "Mr. Wade?" ire frowned in confusion. "I don''t think I know anyone by thest name of Wade except for my husband." Doris nodded gently. Charlie had ordered her not to disclose his identity, so she could only say that much. Other than Charlie Wade, ire didn''t know anyone b y thest name of Wade, but she would never have guessed that her useless husband, who was an orphan, would be the Mr. Wade that Doris was referring to. Then, Doris added, "Miss Wilson, I see in your proposal that your quotation for the agreement is thirty million dors?¡± ire nodded anxiously and asked timidly, "Is it too much?¡± Doris smiled and answered, "Oh no, it is actually less than what we have budgeted for.¡± ire furrowed curiously. "What do you mean?" "Our chairman told me to increase the quotation to sixty million dors." In the middle of the conversation, Doris retrieved a contract and handed it to ire. "Look, we''ve drafted the contract in advance for a total of sixty million dors. If you have no problem with it, we can sign the contract now." "Huh? This..." ire gaped, dumbfounded. She had never expected that Emgrand Group, which seemed so unreachable from Wilson Group¡¯s perspective, would prepare the contract beforehand! Moreover, the amount had doubled! Grandma¡¯s goal for the project was 30 million dors, but the contract literally stated 60 million dors in ck and white! Suddenly, she recalled her husband''s serious and earnest face when he had asked her to ept the task at the family meeting the previous night. Why was he so confident? When they were at Emgrand Group¡¯s entrance, she was very doubtful and pessimistic, but he seemed so positive and undaunted. Could it be that he had known the oue all along? Who was he... Chapter 9 Chapter 9 For an instant, an abrupt and oundish thought appeared in ire''s mind. The Mr. Wade that Doris mentioned-could he really b e her husband, Charlie Wade? When she processed it again, she found it to be too preposterous. How could it be! Charlie was an orphan who grew up in a welfare home! However, who else in the world would treat her so well besides Charlie? Thirty million dors was an extravagant hope, but they gave her sixty million... She couldn''t help but asked curiously, "Miss Young, may I know if your chairman is Charlie Wade?" Doris''s heart skipped a beat. The boss had already demanded her to keep his identity secret, only to reveal hisst name to the public. She would be med if his wife guessed it! She shook her hands frantically and said, "Miss Wilson, I hope you can drop it. Our chairman is the descendant of a prominent family in Eastcliff. His identity is highly confidential and I have no right to disclose it." ire nodded gently. Sheposed herself upon the mention of the descendant in Eastcliff. Charlie was an orphan, he was definitely not a so-called descendant from a prominent family. Indeed, she was overthinking it. *** ire still felt a little dizzy and confused when she exited Doris''s office. She was holding a sixty million dor contract between Wilson Group and Emgrand Group in her hand. 4 Everything unfolded like a dream. As soon as she saw Charlie at the entrance, she rushed to him excitedly and said, "Charlie, I did it! I did it!" Charlie grinned in his heart and thought, ''Your husband is the owner of Emgrand Group, of course you''d get the deal.'' However, he pretended to be surprised and said," Wow! You managed to strike the deal for such a tough project! Dear, you''re so incredible!¡± "Not really, it''s not that I''m good at it, but it seems that they had given the project to me for free." "Huh?" Charlie donned a confused look. "Why do you say that?" ire was afraid that Charlie would be jealous if she told him about the chairman''s intention, so she quickly diverted his attention and said, "It''s a long story. Let''s go back to the office now and tell everyone the good news!" Charlieughed. "Okay! This time, that b*stard Harold must honor the bet and kneel before me!" ire nodded. "Yes! He is always so snobbish and arrogant, let''s give him a taste of his own medicine!¡± Truth be told, ire had her own temperament too. Harold and the rest of the family members had always looked down upon her and her husband, but now that she struck the impossible deal, she intended to tame them to be a little bit more humble. Ten minutester, they arrived at Wilson Group. Everyone was sitting in the conference room, looking strange and peculiar. They knew that ire had gone to Emgrand Group early in the morning, but no one believed that she could make it, they were here to make fun of her. Unexpectedly, she came back way earlier than they anticipated. When ire and Charlie entered the conference room, everyone was looking at them with a sneering and sarcastic look. Harold started ignorantly, "Hey, ire, you''vee back in half an hour, huh? You couldn''t even get through their door, am I right? Hahaha!" Wendy continued, "ire, you''ve failed in less than an hour. Breaking a world record, I see!" A gloomy cloud hovered over Lady Wilson''s face. She was annoyed. She knew that the project and Emgrand Group were difficult to tackle, but ire should at least be serious and determined even if she failed! How could she give up so easily? Lady Wilson red at her and growled, "ire Wilson, you disappoint me." Charlie frowned at their reactions. Could they be more disgusting than this? They were ridiculing and chiding ire without knowing the results yet! Especially Harold Wilson, the cocky b*stard! Who did h e think he was? How could he be so pompous? He should be getting ready to kneel before him! ire was initially very excited and thrilled, but facing the crowd''s mocking and teasing, the wrath of fury was burning inside her. She furrowed and said," I¡¯m sorry to let you down, but I¡¯ve struck a deal with Doris Young of Emgrand Group!" "What? You did it?" "No! No way! Impossible! You couldn''t even meet Doris Young!" Everyone recoiled in shock. "ire Wilson, do you think we''ll buy it?" Harold regained hisposure, pped the table and said furiously, "Miss Young of Emgrand Group is a renowned elite in the city, why would she want to meet you? Are you not clear about who you are?" Facing everyone''s doubts and usations, ire retrieved the contract and handed it to Lady Wilson. " This is the contract. Please take a look at it." The contract was like a bomb that exploded in the middle of the conference room, sending shock waves across everyone in the room! Harold still refused to believe it, he shouted loudly," She must have forged the document! I don''t believe that she can handle Emgrand Group!" "He''s right!" Wendy added in great dismay. "Who does she think she is to strike a deal with Emgrand? It is a thirty million dor project! If she can do it, I would¡¯ve already gotten the deal a long time ago!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ire sneered. "My cousin, you''re wrong, it¡¯s not thirty million dors, it''s sixty million!" "No way!" Wendy grinned. ¡°Sixty million dors contract? You find it funny to lie like that, don¡¯t you? You think we¡¯re all fools, don''t you? If you say the deal is sixty million, I can tell everyone that I''d get a hundred million dor contract!" Harold curled his lips in disdain and said, "ire, you''re treating Grandma and us like fools!" He then turned to Lady Wilson and said, "Grandma, this is outrageous! You can''t let her go just like that!" Lady Wilson was so angry she was gritting her teeth indignantly. She already felt it was feeble to strike a thirty million dor deal, but ire came back half an hourter saying that the contract was worth sixty million dors... Did the youngdy really y her for a fool in front of so many people? Did she really think that, as the head of the family, she could be bullied like this? If she didn¡¯t kick the rebellious girl out of her family, how could she control the family in the future? Furrowing furiously, Lady Wilson pped the table and shouted, "ire Wilson! Go to the HR department immediately to proceed with your resignation!" ire gaped in extreme bewilderment. Were these people out of their minds? How hard could it be to just flip the contract open and take a look at it? At this moment, someone shouted abruptly, "D*mn! The official social media ount of Emgrang Group has just released a statement! The sixty million dor contract is real!" Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Everyone was stunned upon the sudden roar, Everyone hurriedly took out their phones and searched for Emgrand Group¡¯s official social media ount! Indeed! The certified official ount of Emgrand Group had posted thetest statement! A shock wave swept the conference room as the post was announced! ire really did strike the deal! With twice the intended total value! It only took half an hour! How was it possible? How was it so easy? It didn''t make any sense! Harold was feeling shocked and regretted! Before today, ire Wilson was iparable to himself in terms of status or identity. If he had epted the task yesterday, he would not give ire a chance to shine herself regardless of the results! Yet, he refused because he feared that he would fail! He refused the mission, but the crucial point was that ire had seeded! 3 It was like a loud p to his face! Instantly, Lady Wilson picked up the contract excitedly and started reading it. Then, she let out a loudugh. "Good! Good! Very good! ire, you''ve done an excellent job!¡± After that, she asked, "How did you do it?" ire answered, "It is all thanks to Miss Doris Young. She thinks highly of us, the Wilson family." ire wanted to be truthful, but after a second thought, she didn''t even know who the chairman of Emgrand Group was. No one would believe her if she said the truth. Upon hearing this, Harold felt as if his heart had been stabbed a million times and he wanted to die! It was no wonder ire could win the contract! It turned out that Doris Young of Emgrand Group herself thought highly of the Wilson family! Did it mean that it wouldn¡¯t have mattered who had gone, after all? He berated himself for missing such a great opportunity! At this moment, Charlie spoke, "Harold, do you still remember our bet?" In an instant, Harold''s face twisted in a disdainful grimace. How could he forget about the bet? Whoever lost the bet must grovel at the other party''s feet. ire had won the contract, so it was obvious that he had lost... ''No! No way! How can I grovel at that loser''s feet! Over my dead body!¡¯ He gritted his teeth and sneered. "Charlie Wade, who the h*ll do you think you are? You are just a useless toyboy who married into our family! Do you expect me to bow before you?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Charlie said tly, "Yes, indeed, I¡¯m a useless toyboy, but remember, we took an oath yesterday. Whoever breaks their promise would have his mother, father, grandpa, and grandma die!" Again, he deliberately emphasized the word ''grandma''. Sure enough, ayer of ck covered Lady Wilson¡¯s face! She red at Harold and asked coldly, "What about it? Do you really want me to die?" Harold panicked and blurted, "Grandma, don¡¯t fall for his trick! He just wants to humiliate me and to deride you!" Charlie said calmly, "Harold, don''t you try to fool Grandma now. Don''t forget that you''ve made a vow. If you go against it, you''ll be condemned. Do you want to curse Grandma?" "Grandma, we were just joking, you can¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Lady Wilson wore an inexpressive look on her face and said, "You know that I''m a devoted Buddhist. How dare you break the promise after swearing to God?!" "Grandma..." Harold genuinely panicked now, because it was clear that his grandma was really angry! Seeing Harold¡¯s reluctance in keeping his promise that involved herself to save his face, Lady Wilson pped the table fiercely and yelled, "Are you determined to break your oath now?" "Grandma, I..." Harold stuttered hesitantly. In his mind, he made a quick deduction. If he abided by the betting rule and admitted his defeat to Charlie, he would lose face. But if he went against the bet and enraged his grandma, he would lose everything he had in the Wilson family! He would lose more than his face! No matter how reluctant he was, he gritted his teeth and muttered, "Alright! I''ll keep my promise!¡± Charlie nced at him quietly with a smile, waiting for him toe and kneel before him. Harold felt as if his legs were filled with lead. He strode slowly and with difficulty as he moved towards Charlie. He was so agitated that his whole body was shivering, clenching his teeth annoyingly. But then, his legs went jelly and he knelt on the ground. Thump! i Some of the busybody onlookers even quietly retrieved their phones and aimed it at them. Harold bowed his head and said with a loud yet trembling voice, "I''m sorry!" Then, he leaned over and knocked his head against the floor. Charlie uttered, "What did you say? I can''t hear you, speak louder and clearer." Enduring the humiliation, Harold bowed his head again and shouted, "I''m sorry!" Charlie sneered, "Oh, you¡¯re sorry. What are you sorry for?" Inside Harold, he wanted to kill and shred Charlie into a million pieces, but there was still onest bow. Thus, he bit his lips and said, "I shouldn''t have doubted ire''s ability..." Another bow to the floor! Charlie felt a dash of spring breeze surging through his body! He had been holding a grudge against Harold for a long time. Now that he had the opportunity to make Harold kneel on the floor like a dog and admit his mistakes, he felt so refreshed and excited! ire''s eyes widened in astonishment as she watched the entire event unfolding, suddenly feeling that her husband was different from before! However, she couldn¡¯t really tell what the difference was. When she recalled the confident look on Charlie''s face when he had made the bet with Harold yesterday, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had already known that she would seed. Where and why did he have such strong confidence all of a sudden? Chapter 11 Chapter 11 After the three bows, tears were swirling in Harold¡¯s eyes but he didn¡¯t dare to do anything rash now. He knew that his grandma was very disappointed and agitated at him now, so no matter what, he shouldn''t enrage her any further. Lady Wilson heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Harold bowing and admitting defeat. She didn''t wish for his precious grandson to bow his head at Charlie the loser, but they had made a bet that involved her. She was a very devoted Buddhist. If Harold didn¡¯t keep his promise, she would certainly be so afraid of the retribution and karma toe at her that she would have trouble eating and sleeping. Thus, she looked at Harold and said tly, "Harold, treat these three bows as a lesson for you. Next time, don''t bet on something that you have no absolute certainty of. Even if you wish to make a bet, keep your family out of it!" With a pouty face, Harold grumbled, "Okay, Grandma, I know better now. I¡¯ll never do it again..." As he spoke, his eyes red towards Charlie viciously, thinking, ''You b*stard! How dare you force me to kneel and bow before you. You made me lose face today, I swear I''ll get right back at you sooner orter!'' Then, Lady Wilson stated, "It is a joyful day today, now that ire has won the contract. Come on everyone, w e must hurry and make our preparations now. We must take this opportunity to build a good partnership with Emgrand Group!" Charlie reminded, "Grandma, since ire has seeded in striking the deal, don''t you think you should announce the appointment of ire as the director of thepany as you¡¯ve promised?" Lady Wilson arched her eyebrows, thoughts were running in her mind. She did say that whoever won the contract would be appointed as thepany''s director. However, ire was not her favorite all this while. Her loser husband had always irritated her too and some ideas were slowly brewing in her mind again. What if ire got out of her control after she was appointed such a high position in thepany? What would she do then? In that instant, she wanted to withdraw her promise. After all, she didn''t swear on an oath when she made such a promise, so she wouldn''t feel bad at all if she took it back. However, saying such a statement right after ire struck the deal would be unwise, so she said, "Let¡¯s do this instead. Tomorrow night, I''ll hold a banquet, inviting all the prominent and influential people in Aurous Hill to the party. At the banquet, I''ll officially announce our coboration with Emgrand Group and the appointment of the new director." Charlie was relieved with satisfaction after Lady Wilson''s statement. ire also smiled, reassured. Finally, the position of the director was hers. She didn''t have to be elbowed and isted anymore, and her parents could finally stand upright and be proud! Lady Wilson turned to look at ire and said, "ire, I need you to do something for me." "Yes, Grandma, what is it?" "I want you to contact the chairman of Emgrand Group and invite him to attend tomorrow¡¯s banquet.¡± After a pause, she continued with anticipation, "If he i s able to attend our banquet, it will be an extravagant boost to our family! It will also push our name out to the public, making us more famous!" ire pondered for a while and said hesitantly, "But... I only met Doris Young, the vice-chairman, I didn¡¯t see the chairman himself...By the way, don''t you think it''s a little too deliberate to organize the banquet when we''ve just gotten the contract..." "So what? I want to tell the whole Aurous Hill that we''re now bound to Emgrand Group. We¡¯re going to be very sessful and rich!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Lady Wilson continued, "Even if their chairman doesn''t want toe, you can invite Doris Young, it¡¯s the same. She is the second person in charge of Emgrand Group, she would also be an honorable guest to have at our banquet." She was already grinning in excitement when she thought of it. She felt her body pumping with hot blood when she imagined how those big cooperates and families who had discriminated against the Wilson family would have to humble themselves and serve under the Wilson family. The Wilson family would be more brilliant andvish in her hands! ire pondered for a moment before answering gingerly, "Okay, I understand, I''ll try..." "Don¡¯t try it! You must!" ire nodded reluctantly, then turned to Charlie and whispered, "What should I do? What if the chairman doesn''t attend? What if Doris Young doesn''t want toe too?" Charlie chuckled and said, "Just try and see. You have Doris Young¡¯s number, don''t you? Maybe she''ll agree a s soon as you call her, who knows?" The purpose of the banquet was not only to demonstrate the strength of the Wilson family but also to announce ire''s promotion to the director. As her husband, it would be a joyful event to support his wife and to celebrate her promotion. At this time, ire didn''t know that her husband was the chairman of Emgrand Group. She fidgetted her fingers anxiously and sighed before saying, "He is the chairman of Emgrand, I heard that he is some young master from an extremely wealthy family in Eastcliff. This kind of person must be very busy with his daily business, how would he be able to spare the time to attend some whatnot banquet..." Charlieughed and said, "I don''t think so. Perhaps he¡¯s someone who spends his time with his wife at home every day, cooking and doing theundry all day long. Who knows?" ire rolled her eyes at him and teased, "Do you think everyone is like you?" Charlie nodded. "Yes, maybe the boss of Emgrand Group is just like me..." ire pursed her lips and snorted, ¡°Cut it out! That''s impossible!" Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Assuming that Charlie was simply joking, ire didn''t take it seriously. She walked aside and dialed Doris''s number. Soon, the call was answered. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Doris¡¯s sweet and pleasing voice resonated from the other end of the line. "Hello, Miss Wilson." "Hi, Miss Young. I have a favor to ask from you," ire said timidly. "Okay, what is it?" Doris replied. ire rehearsed the sentence in her head once again, taking a deep breath before she said determinedly," May I know if the chairman is avable tomorrow night? My family will be organizing a banquet tomorrow to officially announce our coboration with Emgrand Group. I hope that the chairman would kindly ept my invitation..." There was silence at the other end of the line before Doris spoke again, "Miss Wilson, I''m sorry but I cannot make the decision on behalf of my chairman. Or, perhaps I could ask him for you, would that be alright?" ire said respectfully, "Thank you, sorry for the trouble caused." After the call was ended, ire held her phone nervously, anticipating her reply. Right at this moment, Charlie''s phone suddenly rang. Charlie was taken aback, quietly cursed himself for forgetting to mute his phone. It must be Doris who was calling to ask for his opinion... He pretended to answer the phone calmly and mumbled, "Yes?" As expected, Doris¡¯s voice came from the phone, "Mr. Wade, Wilson Group will be holding a banquet tomorrow night. I would like to ask if you would want t o attend the banquet." Charlie replied, "Oh, is that so? Okay, I will...Alright, that''s it, bye..." Then, he quickly hung up the call and mumbled," These marketing spam calls are really annoying..." ire didn''t suspect anything, but very soon, her phone rang again. Doris¡¯s voice echoed into her ear again. "Hello, Miss Wilson, our chairman has agreed to your invitation, he¡¯ll drop by the venue then!" "Huh! Really...that''s great...thank you so much for your help. Please thank Mr. Chairman on my behalf too..." ire muttered in disbelief followed by an excited shriek. She didn''t expect that the chairman would actually agree toe. She hurriedly turned to Lady Wilson and said delightedly, "Grandma! The chairman of Emgrand Group has agreed toe!" "Really!?¡± Lady Wilson was extremely thrilled! She turned and ordered the family members on the floor immediately, "Quick, make the necessary preparations! Book the most luxurious hotel, order the best meals and drinks! Let''s make it big to wee the chairman of Emgrand Group!" "Next, contact all the bigpanies in the city and invite them to our banquet! Inform them that Emgrand''s chairman will be there!" Then, the office became very busy with everyone bustling here and there to make phone calls! Everyone was stoked, constantly contacting their business partners and the high-profile figures of Aurous Hill. The news exploded like an atomic bomb in the city that it spread like wildfire! 2 In the blink of an eye, everyone in the Aurous Hill knew about Wilson Group''s banquet. The mysterious chairman of Emgrand Group would appear at the Wilson family''s banquet tomorrow night! Lady Wilson responded to the countless inquiries over the phone with a wide smile on her face. She was over the moon right now, because she knew that after tomorrow''s banquet, the Wilson family would surely be the most sought-after family in Aurous Hill! She giggled earnestly and said, "Okay, that''s it for today. Start preparing for tomorrow''s banquet. Dismiss!" After the meeting, Lady Wilson returned to her office. Harold looked around sheepishly and quickly followed her. "Grandma, do you really want to appoint ire as the director?" Harold couldn''t help but speak directly when there was no one around. Lady Wilson frowned and said in a cold voice, "I''ve promised ire, why can''t I appoint her?" "Grandma, you can''t make her the director!" "Why? She has won such avish contract. Her contribution is significant and important and she deserves it." "She was only able to win the Emgrand contract because Wendell of the Jones family helped her. I heard that Wendell had gone to her ce yesterday and Emgrand Group signed a contract with us today. The coincidence is quite odd, don''t you think? From what I see, she must have spent the night with Wendell Jones!¡± Lady Wilson''s face slowly turned into a shade of brewing rage. "Is that true?" Harold uttered firmly, "Of course it''s true! Wendell did go to see irest night. You''ll know if you look into i t." He then continued, "Grandma, ire is a married woman. If the skeleton in the closet is revealed, with people knowing this is how we had won the contract with Emgrand, what would they say about the Wilson family? What would they say about you?" Lady Wilson''s frown wrinkled even deeper, buying Harold''s lie. She knew about Wendell¡¯s feelings towards ire. During her birthday, Wendell had given her a jade talisman worth three to four million dors. It could also exin why ire was able to win the sixty million dor contract. Sensing the change in Lady Wilson''s expression, Harold quickly continued, "If you appoint such a shameless woman as the director, our reputation will b e tarnished! At a time like this, you must appoint another person as the director and give that person the credit of the contract too. The best choice would b e a man, it''s the best way to avoid gossip!" Lady Wilson nodded slightly, pondering upon his suggestion. She believed 80% of Harold''s lies. Considering the circumstances, she should choose another candidate as the director to eliminate the rumors and gossip. If the public were to know that ire had won the contract because of her affair with Wendell, she could state that the new director had won the project instead of it being the product of ire''s affairs. Moreover, the olddy was biased too. Honestly, she didn''t like ire! In addition, she was a conservative woman with patriarchal thinking. She didn''t like the idea of ire slowly growing her influence and power in the Wilson family. 2 She must stop her growth within the family to consolidate the Wilson family¡¯s assets. She had made up her mind silently as her thoughts ran wild. She looked at Harold and said coldly, "Harold, from now on, you must listen to me. Do what I tell you to do, and don¡¯t do the things that I tell you not to do, do you understand?" Harold stood upright and said, expressing his loyalty," Don¡¯t worry Grandma, I''ll follow your orders like a loyal servant. I''ll go wherever you point, I''ll do whatever you say!" "Okay." Lady Wilson nodded and continued, "At the banquet tomorrow, I''ll announce that you¡¯re the new director and will be fully in charge of the project with Emgrand Group. But remember, you must be obedient and faithful. I can hold you up, but I can also bring you down!" 2 Harold shrieked gleefully and said, "Don''t worry, Grandma! I''ll be a good boy!" Chapter 13 Chapter 13 ire¡¯s heart was still thumping excitedly when she exited Wilson Group''s office. Grandma would officially announce her new position tomorrow. Finally, she could hold her head up high! She turned to Charlie and said gleefully, "Charlie, thank you! If it''s not for your encouragement, I wouldn''t have dared to step up and take the challenge." Charlie replied with a smile, "Dear, you deserve this." He turned his head away, then turned back to her and said, "Oh yes, it¡¯s such a great and happy event. Let''s celebrate, shall we?" ire nodded. "How do you want to do it?" "Our third anniversary is around the corner, let''s celebrate it together! I''ll prepare everything, you just have to sit back and rx." ire gaped in surprise. "Are you going to surprise m e?" "Yes!" Charlie nodded andughed. "I''m giving you a surprise!" ire felt a dash of warmth surging her heart. "Okay, I won''t ask you for any details then." "You don''t have to, just wait!" Charlie had several ns lining up for the preparation of a special and exclusive wedding anniversary. Generally,pensation was the main objective. After all, he was very poor previously and he didn''t have the money to buy presents for his wife. In fact, he couldn¡¯t even afford a formal wedding for her. Now that he was loaded, he wanted topensate her earnestly. After splitting with his wife, Charlie went to a jewelry store called Emerald Court in the center of Aurous Hill alone. Emerald Court was the most popr jewelry store in town. They had gold, tinum, diamonds, jade, and all sorts of gemstones and essories that one could dream o f. You name it, they¡¯ve got it. Charlie wanted to buy a gift for his wife before heading to the best hotel in town to book a venue for their bted wedding. When he walked into the stores, the sales personnel didn''t bother to entertain him when they saw him wearing four-striped-a.k.a. counterfeit-Adidas sneakers. Regardless, Charlie looked around by himself for a long while until he saw a jade ne locked in the ss cab. The ne was made of the most exclusive icy jadeite. It was very elegant and exquisite, a perfect match for ire¡¯s aura. He peeked at the price tag-thirteen million-which was a piece of cake for him. He ushered for one of the sales personnel and said, "H i, please take this ne out, I''d like to have a look." The person nced at him indifferently and muttered, "I don''t have the key, it''s with our manager." Then, he spoke through the inte and said, "Miss Wolfe, there''s a guy here who wants to see our most prized possession!" Very soon, a very enchanting woman with a very thick makeup sprinted to the storefront enthusiastically. Her name was Jane Wolfe and she was the sales manager at the store. "Which prestigious guest wants to see our prized collection?" The personnel pointed to Charlie and said, "This man over here." "Huh?" Jane shifted her gaze at Charlie and expressed a disgusted look as if she had just eaten a fly. How could this deadbeat loser afford the most prized treasure of the shop? She turned to the male sales personnel and said, "Hey, Gill, you''re kidding me, right?¡± "No, it''s true, this gentleman wants to see the ne.¡± Jane chided rudely, "Are you telling me that this loser can afford the ne? Are you blind? If you''re blind, tell me so I can fire you right this instant and stop being annoyed!" Jane thought that she could very urately read people after years of working experience. She could see at a nce about what kind of person the buyer was and predict their purchasing power. So, from her observation, she could tell that Charlie was nothing but a poor loser. He couldn''t even afford a 1,300 dor ne, let alone the thirteen million dor ne! He was just a waste of her time! The male sales personnel kept quiet after the scolding, but Charlie frowned and asked her, "You opened the door to do business, right? I want to see the ne, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Jane sneered in disdain. "Yes, we did open our door for business, but we don''t do business with the mentally retarded. You can''t afford it, just get out of our store!¡± The frown on Charlie¡¯s forehead grew deeper. "How do you know I can''t afford it? Which pair of eyes did you use to judge me?" "Haha!" Jane mocked contemptuously, "This jade ne is worth tens of millions of dors. Tell me, how are you going to pay for it? I know exactly what you want to do. You want me to take it out so you can snap a picture of it and post it on Instagram to show off, am I right?" Jane crossed her arms in front of her chest and stood with her head held high, looking snobbish and pompous. There were a few shoppers in the store. When they heard the price of the jade ne, they gaped in awe and pointed at Charlie as they whispered, "That guy is so shameless. Why does he want to look at it when he can¡¯t afford it?" "You''re right. Didn''t he look into the mirror before he left his house? How can he deserve such a beautiful and precious gem with that low-quality outfit?" "Let me tell you, there are so many of them nowadays!" Charlie looked askance at Jane who looked back at him with the scornful smile on her face. He decided to teach the ignorant b*tch a lesson! i He retrieved his phone and dialed Stephen''s number. "I want you to prepare thirteen million dors in cash ande to Emerald Court in ten minutes." "Okay, Young Master, right on it." The corner of Jane¡¯s lips twitched as she teased," Wow, you''re so indulgent in your acting, I''m impressed! Thirteen million dors in cash? Haha, don¡¯t make meugh. I haven''t seen so much cash in my life, I do hope you''d let me open my eyes today! Don''t you know that you''d need to make a prior appointment with the bank for any cash withdrawals above a million dors? Hahaha, you¡¯re so funny!" Charlie nodded inexpressively and said, "Since you haven¡¯t seen it before, you''ll see it soon." N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The shrill voices started to resonate across the store. "It''s okay to be poor, just don''t be so puffed up..." "Haha, this guy looks nothing like a rich guy at all! Thirteen million? I''ll call him Dad if he can get thirteen thousand dors!" "Well, I¡¯m curious to see what thirteen million in cash looks like!¡± Listening to the crowd who was taking her side, Jane smiled satisfyingly. She couldn''t wait to see how this poor loser would react when the cash wasn''t here. A few minutester, several Rolls-Royce suddenly parked in front of Emerald Court''s entrance, i Immediately after that, eight bodyguards in ck suits came down from the two cars at the front. They were carrying a ck leather suitcase, their muscles twitching, their expression solemn, a cold and murderous aura radiating from their body. It felt a s if the temperature had suddenly dropped below zero. Everyone in Emerald Court was stunned in extreme shock upon the scene! Who was this guy? What¡¯s with the charismatic appearance? Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Jane was taken aback by such an extravagant appearance, wondering to herself if these guys were here for him. She dismissed that thought very quickly! Impossible! The poor loser wouldn''t know anyone so powerful. Stephen got out from the third car and strode into Emerald Court. Jane quickly got up to greet him, but h e ignored herpletely and went straight to Charlie. "Young Master, I''m here with the money." Then, Stephen gestured with his hand. The studly bodyguards walked into the store, ced the suitcase on the floor, and opened it. It was full of cash to the brink! Everyone gaped in extreme shock! D*mn it! The loser...oh no! What the guy had said was actually true! Oh d*mn! Who was he! Many people took their phones out, trying to take a picture or record a video. They wouldn''t want to miss such a shocking scene. Stephen''s bodyguards immediately cleared the scene and pushed them out of the store. All they managed to snap was the back of Charlie¡¯s head. Charlie pointed to the cash and said to Jane, "You said that you''ve never seen so much cash before, didn''t you? Take a good look at it now.¡± In a shocked daze, Jane mumbled with vigorous nodding, "Yes, I see it, I see it now..." Charlie said to Stephen, "I want to see the manager of this store." Stephen nodded, took out his phone, searched through his contact list, and made the call. As soon as his call was answered, he shouted, "B* stard, I am Stephen Thompson! I¡¯m now at Emerald Court. I''ll give you one minute to get here now, or I''ll have someone burn down the store and then break your legs!" Blood drained from Jane''s face, her eyes filled with horror when she looked at Stephen. Who was this guy? Was he that powerful? Her boss was a man of substance in Aurous Hill and h e was also very well connected in the ''organized'' group. Everyone treated him with great respect and honor! She couldn''t believe that there were people who dared to talk to him like that! It had not even been a minute when a middle-age obese man came running from the office behind the store. He sprinted as soon as he saw Stephen and said, "Mr. Thompson, it''s such an honor to have you visit m y shop. Why didn¡¯t you let me know earlier, I could¡¯vee to greet you." Stephen hurled his hand across the man''s face, pping him, and growled furiously, "You''re pretty cocky, aren¡¯t you? Your staff even dared to mistreat our young master like this. Are you getting tired of breathing?" Stephen knew that the young master had undergone a miserable life in the past decade, so he was extremely agitated when a lowly staff member treated him so poorly. The chubby man was a little aggrieved when he was pped hard on his face, but when he heard Stephen''s remark, he recoiled in shock. Stephen Thompson''s young master? Oh goodness, if Stephen''s existence was already like a dragon in the mortal world, his young master would be the god from the sky then! His body trembled in fear. He turned his head to look a t Charlie, who stood next to Stephen. The youngd looked like an ordinary being, but he was Stephen Thompson''s young master! The chubby man crawled to his knees and said," Young...Young Master, I''m really sorry, please ept m y apology." He then turned his furious gaze at his staff and shouted, "Which ignorant b*stard offended the young master? Show yourself!" All the sales personnel shifted their nces at Jane instantly. Jane wanted to retreat, but the chubby man jumped at her, grabbed her cor, and pped her face while cursing, ¡°You ignorant b*tch, how dare you offend our young master! You''re blind and stupid!" Jane crouched on the floor after the p and wailed, " Boss, I''m sorry. Yes, yes, I''m blind and stupid, please forgive me, please!" "Forgive you?" The chubby man grabbed her hair, pulled her face up, and punched her in the face with his giant fist. With one punch after another, blood started oozing from her face. "D*mn it you b*tch! You want to drag me to hell, don''t you? Before you kill me, I''ll kill you first!" Several teeth were knocked out of Jane''s mouth, the nose bridge that she had spent a fortune on stic surgery for was broken, and her face was literally covered in blood. 2 She struggled and managed to break free from the chubby man. She crawled towards Charlie, grabbed his leg, and cried, "Young Master, I''m so sorry. I won''t d 0 it again, I won¡¯t judge people as I had done ever again. Please, please forgive me." Charlie red at her coldly and uttered, "Serves you right!" The chubby man gaped in shock when he saw her grabbing Charlie''s leg. He quickly ran over and stomped on her head, and shouted, "How dare you touch the young master''s leg! I''ll kill you!¡± With the stomp, Jane fainted and became unconscious. 2 The man called for the guards at the door, "Throw this b*tch into the garbage dump in the back alley!" "Okay, boss!" The guards immediately picked the bloody Jane up and took her out of the store. Charlie looked nkly at the chubby man and said, "M y wife likes this jade ne. Wrap it up." The chubby man nodded vigorously and said, "Okay, I''ll do it right away!" Charlie retrieved the ck card and said, "Swipe this card." Then, he turned to Stephen and said, "You can take back the cash now." The chubby man quickly interjected, "Young Master, since you like the jade ne, just take it, it''s on the house!" Charlie muttered, "I don''t need you to give it to me for free." The chubby man said timidly, "Young Master, please ept it as a token of gratitude from me!¡± Stephen told Charlie, "Sir, since he wants to repent for his mistake with the gift, please ept it. Otherwise, I don''t think he''ll be able to sleep tonight." After hesitating for a moment, Charlie nodded gently." Okay, thank you for the generous gift." The chubby man heaved a sigh of relief when Charlie epted the ne. If he didn¡¯t, he was genuinely afraid that Stephen would not let him off the hook. With his influence and ability, making him disappear off the grid was as easy as flicking his fingers. Then, Stephen asked, "Sir, do you need a lift?" "No thanks," Charlie shook his hand and said, "Where i s your back door? I''ll go by myself.¡± The onlookers felt as if they had entered a whole new world! Several Rolls-Royce came to deliver thirteen million dors in cash just to buy a piece of jade. It turned out that the owner of the Emerald Court gave it to him for free! Who was the man who looked rather unremarkable and ordinary? What was his background? Many people posted the video of the incident on the Inte and it quickly became the hottest topic. Theizensbeled the mysterious man as ''the ultrarich man'', ''willful boss'', ''mysterious elite'', and so on. There was even an activity called ''search for the N?velDrama.Org is the owner. mysterious rich man'' that a lot of people were actively participating in. Fortunately, when these people were shooting the video, they were pushed out of the store by the bodyguards, so Charlie''s image in their videos was very vague and blurry and it couldn''t be used as a reference for the manhunt. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Charlie didn''t return home right away after leaving Emerald Court. He wanted to give his wife a full package of surprise during their wedding anniversary celebration. The surprise was not limited to the precious jade ne-he wanted to make up for his wife a romantic wedding. As he recalled the earlier days, Charlie and ire rushed to register their marriage under the request of Lord Wilson, ire''s grandfather, and they didn''t manage to hold a wedding. 1 Lord Wilson had intended to select a date for avish wedding, but not long after they got married, he was seriously ill and was admitted to the hospital. Hence, the wedding had to be dyed. Later, Lord Wilson passed away. Charlie was totally ignored by the Wilson family, so the wedding n was flushed down the drain. However, it was different now. He was rich, so he could and must give his wife a wedding! The first venue that popped right up his head when he thought of the wedding was Shangri-La''s Sky Garden! Shangri-La Hotel was the best hotel in Aurous Hill at present. The hotel covered arge area with extravagant and luxurious decoration and had an upscale shopping mall located within. The Sky Garden was located on the highest level inside the mall. Its name came from its unique design. The exterior was constructed with crystal ss paired with fragrant flowers airlifted from abroad. It looked like a grand garden suspended in the sky. It was also the grandest and most luxurious banquet hall Aurous Hill could offer. It would cost at least several million dors to hold a wedding here. Since Charlie was rich now, several million dors were just a piece of cake for him. The most important thing was that he could make his wife happy. 1 Hence, there he was, standing at the entrance of the Shangri-La Hotel, intending to reserve the Sky Garden on his wedding anniversary. However, Charlie wasn''t aware that the hotel was an exclusive members-only hotel. One had to be a member to dine, stay, or hold an event here. Besides, there were different membership levels with different privilege service packages. Normal members could only dine in the lobby area and stay in standard rooms. Silver members could dine in private rooms and stay i n luxury rooms. Gold members could dine in the deluxe dining room and stay in deluxe suites. tinum members could dine in the Sky Garden and stay in the executive suites. The highest members of them all were the diamond members. Only Diamond members were eligible to stay in the Presidential Suite, and only Diamond members could reserve the entire Sky Garden for events. Moreover, one could not simply apply to be a Gold member and above. It was by invitation only and its members were only given to those with significant social status. Before Charlie could enter the hotel, he was blocked b y several men in ck. "Excuse me, sir, please show us your membership card." The outfit Charlie was wearing today was rather mediocre and cheap. They were a stark contrast to the other guests who dressed to the nines. Charlie quickly said, "Hi, I would like to speak to your hotel manager regarding the booking of a venue." The man said tly, "I''m sorry, you can''t enter without a membership card!" "Can I apply for the membership now?" The man shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but you need to have a referral to apply for the membership." Charlie frowned in agitation. Why was the Shangri-La so troublesome? In the middle of this confusion, he suddenly remembered that when Lord Wilson enrolled him into the Aurous University and he was in his senior year with his wife, they had a coursemate named Sabrina Lee who worked here! Hence, he hurriedly took out his phone and called Sabrina. After stating his situation about the application, Sabrina said, "Don''t worry, ss rep, I got this! I''ll be there right now!¡± Charlie quickly thanked her. It seemed that although they had only been coursemates for a year, the friendship was still sustained to a certain level. He would definitely return the favor to her in the future. 2 A few minutester, a woman¡¯s high-pitched voice suddenly echoed across the hotel entrance. "Hey, ss rep!" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Charlie looked up and saw a woman in an officedy outfit with heavy and whimsical makeup coming from inside the hotel. Was that Sabrina? She had transformed so much that he barely recognized her! As the voluptuousdy approached them, the two guards in ck hurriedly bowed and greeted respectfully, "Miss Lee." Charlie gaped in surprise, "Wow, Sabrina, it''s been a while since west saw each other and you''re now a manager in Shangri-La. It''s so amazing!" Sabrina replied with a smile, "ss rep, you¡¯re too polite. Actually, I¡¯m just a small-time leader of the HR department, it can only be regarded as low to middle managerial level in Shangri-La." Charlieplimented earnestly, "It''s still very impressive. I heard that the requirements for the management in Shangri-La are very high, you''re awesome!" Sabrinaughed gleefully, she then turned to the guards next to her and said coldly, "Was it you who blocked my college ss rep at the entrance, not letting him in?" The guards exchanged nervous nces. One of them quickly said, "I''m sorry, Miss Lee, I didn''t know that he was your collegemate. Besides, he doesn''t have a membership card, we''re just following the hotel''s protocol..." Sabrina snorted, "The protocol is fixed, but people are not. Do you not understand this?" Charlie thought that Sabrina would punish them for the matter, so he hurriedly uttered, "Sabrina, don''t me them, they''re just doing their job." Sabrina shifted her gaze at Charlie. Suddenly sheughed out loud, and at the same time, her expression changed and she started teasing, "My dear ss rep, you really think you''re somebody, don¡¯t you? Did you really think that I''ll punish my subordinates simply because of you?¡± Charlie frowned in dismay. "What do you mean by that?" "What do I mean?¡± Sabrina said with a disdainful grin, "Am I not obvious enough? Do you really think that a miserable loser like you can enter Shangri-La? Let me tell you something, don¡¯t even dream about it!" Charlie clenched his fists and asked, "What the h*ll do you mean?¡± "I¡¯m teasing you!¡± Sabrina grinned like a Cheshire Cat and said, "I despised you while we were in college. How could a loser who knew nothing but study and couldn¡¯t even afford a meat dish at the cafeteria be a ss rep? Who were you toment on my studies and results? Yuck! Didn''t you look at yourself in the mirror?¡± With a cold expression, Charlie said, "Sabrina Lee, I don''t think I''ve ever offended you or provoked you, but why do you keep ridiculing me?¡± Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Sabrina crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in a pompous tone, "Yeah, I despise you, so what? Can¡¯t you bear some criticism now, you loser?" "Everyone in college knows that you married ire and became their live-in son-inw after graduation! A miserable loser who couldn''t even afford a decent meal in college and a toyboy after graduation! How dare youe looking for my help being such a big loser as you are? Who do you think you are?" A rage of fury was slowly burning inside Charlie. One would not attack unless attacked first. Sabrina was going too far this time! Right at this moment, he received a text message from Stephen. "Young Master, the Wade family owns Shangri-La Hotels and Resorts. The Shangri-La of Aurous Hill is just one of our many Shangri-Las throughout the world.¡± Charlie''s pupil shrank in astonishment! Did he just say that the Wade family owned Shangri-Las? He responded reflexively, "You''re not bluffing, are you?" "Of course not. The person in charge of Aurous Hill''s Shangri-La is Isaac Cameron, his number is 155..., Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g please give him a call and he will settle everything for you." 1 "Okay." Sabrina was a little agitated by Charlie''s attitude, staring at his phone and texting while she was mocking him. She felt like she was abusing a dog and of course, she wanted to hear the dog yelp. Unexpectedly, Charlie didn''t say anything. 2 It proved that in his case, time did not change anything. He was a loser since college, and he was the same loser now who didn¡¯t even budge after being insulted. 1 Hence, she increased the cockiness in her tone and sneered, "Hey, Mr. ss Rep, you¡¯re pretty good at putting up with insults!" 1 "Oh yes, by the way, I heard that you and ire have not slept together after being married for three years. I s ire actually someone else¡¯s mistress and you''re nothing but a smokescreen for her affairs? Hahaha!" 2 Charlie frowned indignantly. ''Not only did you insult me, but you also insulted my wife. Sabrina Lee, you''re digging your own grave!'' 2 Enraged, he called Isaac Cameron''s number. He stared at Sabrina and said tly while waiting for the call to b e answered, "I''m going to ask your person in charge about how Shangri-La recruits employees, for even people with a foul mouth like you can work here!" "What? How dare you taunt me? You really need a beating!" Sabrina growled furiously and shouted to the guards beside her, "He¡¯s here looking for trouble, beat him!" At this moment, his call was answered. "Hello, who is it?" A charismatic male voice came from the other end of the line. Charlie said coldly, "Are you Isaac Cameron? I am Charlie Wade, I''m now at the entrance of Shangri-La. I''ll give you a minute to get the h*ll here or you can just get out of Shangri-La!" 3 Upon hearing it, the man who was originally full of charisma immediately panicked and stuttered, "Young ...Young Master? Are you really at the Shangri-La now?" "Fifty seconds!" 1 The man yelped over the phone and blurted frantically, "Please wait a moment, I''ll be there right away!" 1 Sabrina smirked as she listened to Charlie''s phone conversation and mocked sarcastically, "Hey, Charlie, I didn''t know that you¡¯re so good at blowing your own horn! Do you know who Mr. Cameron is? Even the most prestigious members of Shangri-La dare not to b e so pompous in front of Mr. Cameron! Do you really think you can fool me by pretending to make a call?" Charlie red at him and said faintly, ¡°You''ll know in thirty seconds if I''m fooling you!" Sabrinaughed contemptuously. "Okay, our beloved ss rep! I''ll wait for thirty seconds! Oh no, let''s make i t three minutes. If Mr. Cameron doesn''t show himself i n three minutes, I''ll let the guards tear your bluffing mouth off your face, you lying little prick! Hahaha! This is so funny!" i Twenty secondster, a middle-aged man in a top-of-the-line bespoke suit ran towards them in a panic. He was a dog who worked for the Wade family. He was also a very powerful dog. Ever since he had been appointed as the general manager of the Shangri-La in Aurous Hill, he became one of the most respectable icons in the city. When was thest time he was ever so panicked and anxious? However, his panic was understandable. He had never imagined that the young master of the Wade family would appear at Shangri-La, which was under his management... i Sabrina intended to continue insulting Charlie when she suddenly saw the guards looking pale and horrified as they nced behind her. She followed their stunned gazes and turned around when she saw Mr. Cameron emerge. Her eyes opened widely as if she had been struck by lightning, i Then, she turned back at Charlie, her eyes full of horror. "This... how... how is it possible...¡± 1 "Who is Mr. Charlie Wade?¡± Isaac''s voice was trembling in fear and disbelief. Everyone stared at him in bewilderment, stunned. The man who could easily shake Aurous Hill by simply stomping his feet had be so terrified and frightened that even his voice changed! i Charlie said loudly, "I am!" Isaac quickly rushed towards him and bowed. "Young ..." 1 Charlie interjected immediately, "Mr. Cameron, some things are not suitable to be said out loud in public." 2 Isaac was shaking with jitters upon the statement. ''Oh, my goodness! I''m such a stupid dog! Young Master''s identity must be highly confidential, yet I almost called him out! If I offend Young Master, it will be the end for me!'' 1 Thus, he hurriedly changed the address but still spoke in a respectful tone, "Mr. Wade, wee to Shangri-L a. Please follow me to my office for further discussion.¡± 1 Sabrina was utterly stunned. She could not ept the fact but it had unfolded right in front of her eyes. 3 Who was Charlie Wade really? What was his real background? How could he make the big boss of Shangri-La bow before him like a lowly peasant? 1 He wouldn''t bear a grudge against her for her mockery, right? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Sabrina hurriedly put on a coy smile and said to Charlie in a ttering voice, "ss rep, wee to Shangri-La. It''s our honor for you to visit us and it''s also my pleasure as your former collegemate. Pleasee in..." 1 She assumed that herpliments and gentle tone would make Charlie forget her rude behavior towards him earlier. 1 Unfortunately for her, Charlie was not as kind as she thought he was. Isaac gaped in surprise when he heard Sabrina''s remark and quickly asked, "Lee, you''re Mr. Wade''s college mate?" "Yes, yes!" Sabrina said frantically, "Mr. Wade was my ss rep when we were in college, we''re quite close!" Isaac announced instantly, "Go to the president''s office tomorrow. You''ll be the HR manager of Shangri-La!" 3 In Shangri-La, the promotion from team leader to HR manager was at least a three-tier difference in ranking. Not only would her sry and welfare package increase by tenfold, but she would also control the manpower of most employees in the hotel. The HR manager was considered among the high-level executives at managerial level. 1 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Sabrina was so thrilled when she heard his statement that she almost fainted. Charlie uttered coldly, "Mr. Cameron, do you know what kind of rtionship I have with Sabrina Lee?" 2 Isaac assumed that Charlie was displeased with the arrangement and immediately said, "Mr. Wade, I can promote Miss Lee to vice president if it pleases you!" 2 Charlie said abruptly, "I called Sabrina Lee for help because I didn''t have a membership card, but out of nowhere, she insulted me for no reason and even urged the guards to beat me. Yet, now you want to promote her to vice president? What do you mean by that? Do you want to intentionally piss me off?" 3 Isaac felt blood drained off his body. He had aimed his ttery in the wrong direction! 1 Next, the re he pointed at Sabrina was filled with wrath and fury. He swung his hand across her face and growled in great dismay, "How dare you offend Mr. Wade? Did you borrow your courage from a lion? You wish to die, don¡¯t you?" 3 Sabrina was so frightful that she knelt down on the ground, shaking in great fear as she wailed and pleaded, "Mr. Cameron, I''m sorry, I''m so sorry.¡± 1 Isaac lifted his leg and kicked her fiercely, sending her a distance away, and shouted, "You ignorant b* tch! I''ll teach you a lesson today about the price you have to pay for offending Mr. Wade!" He then turned to the security guards and shouted," Give her a good beating! Don''t be merciful, destroy that stic face of hers and make an announcement to the entire Aurous Hill that whoever dares to hire her would indicate that they''re going up against me, Isaac Cameron!" 1 Sabrina was extremely scared. She pleaded hastily, "M r. Cameron, I''m sorry, please forgive me!" Isaac''s face blushed in a hot red shade as he shouted," Now you know that you''re sorry, huh! What drained your brain earlier? How dare you provoke Mr. Wade? If it¡¯s not because of him, I''d kill you right now!" Tears drenched Sabrina''s face. Kneeling on the ground, she crawled in front of Charlie and bowed vigorously. "Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry, I''m so sorry! I beg you, please, for the sake of our friendship...¡± Charlie nced at her coldly and said, "Sabrina Lee, we¡¯re friends, but why did you insult me and my wife just now?¡± "ss rep, I was out of my mind just now. It''s all because of my filthy mouth, please forgive me...¡± "I wouldn''t attack unless I''m attacked first. Since you''ve attacked me, I''ll never spare you! You left me no choice!" Charlie then snorted in dismay. "Take a dose of your own medicine, you ignorant woman!" Isaac growled, "B*tch! Don''t you dare pester Mr. Wade again, I''ll tear your mouth off your stic face!" 1 Sabrina didn''t dare to speak another word. She knelt o n the floor and wept bitterly. Charlie ignored herpletely. He looked at Isaac and said tly, "I want to talk to you about the Sky Garden, let''s go to your office.¡± Isaac nodded vigorously as he led the way. "Of course, Mr. Wade, pleasee this way!" Before he left, he turned to the guards and shouted, " Teach her a lesson and don''t stop without my order!" 2 "Yes, Mr. Cameron!" 1 The guards nodded frightfully. They dashed towards Sabrina, pressed her against the floor, and gave her a good beating. 5 Behind Charlie, Sabrina was wailing and screaming continuously, but he couldn''t care less. Isaac escorted him into Shangri-La. Once they were at Isaac''s office, Charlie cut to the chase and uttered, "My wife and I will celebrate our wedding anniversary in a few days¡¯ time, I want to book the whole Sky Garden. May I?" Isaac answered without a doubt, "Young Master, for the sake of fairness to all the premium members, we disallow the charter of the Sky Garden entirely, not even to prominent politicians in the city. However, the Sky Garden will be reserved for you and only you in the future!" Charlie said tly, "That''s not necessary, I just need it for my wedding anniversary. In addition, I need your help to prepare a surprise for my wife." "No problem! Please rest assured that all the staff of Shangri-La and I will always obey your orders and requests!" 1 *** After settling the matters in Shangri-La, Charlie hopped onto the bus and went home. He realized that almost all the passengers on the bus were watching videos and short clips on their phones. 2 To his surprise, everyone was watching the same video! It was the video of him showing off the thirteen million dors in cash in Emerald Court the other day! The video began when Stephen and the team of security guards stepped out of the ck Rolls- Royces. Then, the screen shifted to the guards carrying dozens of ck suitcases into Emerald Court and hurled them all on the floor, humiliating the ignorant and cocky sales manager. The whole incident had been shot and posted on the Inte. 1 However, the video failed to capture Charlie''s face. 1 The video spread across Aurous Hill like wildfire. Curiosity filled the city as people were specting on who was the ultra-rich man behind all this. Many girls started to daydream about their own rags- to-riches Cindere fiction, wishing they could meet the mysterious Prince Charming soon. 3 Charlie heaved a sigh of relief after repeatedly confirming that his face was too blurry in the video to be identified. 2 When he finally got back home, it was filled with celebratory joy and excitement. 1 ire had won the Emgrand Group contract and was about to be appointed as the director of Wilson Group. Her parents burst into joyful tears. After being taunted and ridiculed for so many years, they could finally embrace under the limelight and shine! Thanks to his inws'' pleasant mood, they didn¡¯t find him despicable or annoying like they used to. ine said happily, "Hah, I¡¯m so happy today! My girl i s extraordinary!¡± 3 She then turned to Charlie and said with a smile, which was an extremely rare scene, "Charlie, despite your uselessness, I¡¯ll give credit where credit¡¯s due, ire managed to seed thanks to your motivation, so you don''t have to make dinner tonight. We¡¯ll go out and celebrate!" 3 ire chuckled. "Let¡¯s go to Kempinski!" "It¡¯s too expensive!¡± ine blurted in shock. "It''s at least one thousand dors per person, isn''t it?" 1 ireughed gleefully and said, "Mom, the sry of the director is very high, with an annual ie of one million.¡± "Wow!" ine pped her hands and cheered, "That''s awesome! My dear ire has finally aplished something significant!" After a quick thought, she continued, "But you''ll need t o give me 70% of your sry. You youngsters don''t know how to manage your money, give me the money and I¡¯ll manage it for you. I¡¯m sure it''s more reliable than you saving it on your own!" 1 ire nodded. "Okay, Mom. I promise to give it to you every month, but we¡¯ll have to set some ground rules here. Don''t taunt Charlie again, he''s your son-inw, for goodness'' sake!" "Okay, alright! For your sake, I promise I''ll not criticize him as much as I usually do!¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ire and her family went to Kempinski for dinner while Wendell was sulking at home. He saw the post from Emgrand Group¡¯s official page, feeling very depressed and dejected. 2 He thought that it would be absolutely impossible for ire to win the contract, but unexpectedly, it had only taken her half an hour to score a sixty million dor contract. Recalling his harsh and scornful remarks at her ce yesterday, he was extremely embarrassed as the remarks came back as a p in his face! 3 Right at this moment, Harold called to whine about his situation. He said as soon as the call was answered, "Hey, Wendell, what the h*ll! I earnestly created opportunities for you to pursue my cousin, but you turned your back on me and helped her to win the Emgrand contract. How could you do this to me?" 2 Wendell shook his head in disdain. ''What the heck? I didn''t do anything!¡¯ 2 Harold asked again, "Wendell, be honest with me. Did you sleep with my cousin?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g At the same time, Wendell was too embarrassed to deny the fact that he had nothing to do with all this. It would mean that he was admitting his ipetence, wouldn''t it? Hence, he mumbled sheepishly, "Yeah. Harold, I''m sorry, I''ll make it up to you whenever I have a chance." 2 "I knew it!" Harold sighed, and then hurriedly asked," Wendell, my cousin was a virgin, wasn''t she? I don''t think she¡¯s ever slept with that loser. You struck the jackpot, you lucky dog!" 2 Wendell gaped in astonishment followed by excitement. 2 Alright! ire Wilson was still a virgin! Then, he might as well tell everyone that he had done the deed with ire, in this way, he could estrange her rtionship with her husband too. 1 As the cunning thought lingered in his mind, he giggled coyly and said to Harold, "Yes, your cousin was a virgin. She was so tight and cute I couldn''t help i t! Hahaha!" 4 Harold''s bitter voice resonated, "If so, please don''t forget about me whenever you have any benefits in hand, okay buddy?" 1 "Don¡¯t worry!" Wendell eximed casually. As soon as he ended Harold''s call, his father called him suddenly. His father''s anxious voice entered his ear. "Wendell, w e have a problem! The Emgrand Group has canceled all their projects with us! Did you offend anyone recently?" Wendell fell into dead silence upon hearing this. Was it true? Didn''t it mean that his family would suffer a great loss?! He blurted hastily, "Dad, what¡¯s going on? No, I didn''t offend anyone! Did you?" 1 His father sounded disbelief and bewildered. "Neither am I! I¡¯ve been in the office these days so I didn''t meet many people, let alone offend someone..." 1 "Hey, Dad, is it possible that Emgrand''s new chairman is doing a major reshuffle after taking over thepany?" "Yes! You¡¯re right!" Mr. Jones eximed, suddenlying to his senses. "I haven''t had a chance to visit the new chairman since his appointment. I''ve spoken t o Doris Young several times, but she said that their chairman doesn''t take any visitors." 3 "Then what should we do?" Mr. Jones fell into silence as he pondered the situation and then said, "Oh, yes. The Wilson family''s banquet tomorrow night, they said that they¡¯ve invited the chairman. Let¡¯s find a chance to meet him!" "Alright!" Wendell agreed right away. "Let''s go together tomorrow!" ¡ï ¡ï¡ï The next day, the entire Wilson family was over the moon and extremely delighted. It was the most important moment in the family. Overnight, the news about the Wilson family winning the contract with Emgrand Group and the invitation o f the chairman to the banquet had spread throughout Aurous Hill! For this banquet, Charlie found his most expensive suit to wear and went to the hotel where the banquet was held. Charlie got out of the car after arriving at the hotel''s entrance when a Porsche stopped abruptly in front of him. Then, Wendell Jones, who donned a meticulously expensive suit and slick hairstyle, came out of the car. A waiter marched forward and greeted him diligently. Wendell saw Charlie too, apparently. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes as he scanned him and said with a sly smile, "Where did you find this counterfeit suit? You look like a dog trying to y dress-up." Charlie said tly, "What does it have to do with you?" Wendell twitched his lips, a dash of mockery painted his face. "You have nothing to do with me, but your wife is a whole new different story...¡± Charlie frowned slightly and asked, "What story?" The bystanders couldn¡¯t help but stop as the remarks echoed within their earshot. Startingst night, there was a rumor circting among society. 1 Rumors had it that ire seeded in winning the contract because of her intimate rtionship with Wendell. Otherwise, how else could they exin the coboration with Rmgrand Group based on her and Wilson Group''spetency? From the current looks of it, it sounded quite legit and reasonable. Seeing that a crowd was slowly gathered around them, Wendell said loudly, "Why do you think ire could win the contract with Rmgrand Group?" 1 Charlie red at Wendell coldly. "Why?" 1 Wendell curled his lips into a cocky smile and said," Because of me, of course! Because ire is my woman now, so I gave all I could for her to seed in her negotiation with them! If you have any sense left, be a gentleman and divorce her as soon as possible." 2 Although they had anticipated the reason, the people couldn''t help but gape in astonishment when they heard Wendell said it outright. 1 Sure enough! ire had won the contract by sleeping with Wendell Jones! "Because of you?" Charlie chuckled sinisterly. "Who do you think you are?" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 "Who do you think you are, then?" Wendell looked askance at Charlie as he said coldly," You are nothing but a loser, you can''t even watch your wife stray around. It¡¯s such a waste for ire to be with you, why don''t you let her go for her to be with m e? I can give her whatever she wants!" Ayer of ice hovered beneath Charlie¡¯s face. He started with a cold and deep voice, "I''ll give you two choices. One, apologize to ire and take back everything you said in front of everyone or two, I''ll make your family''spany go bankrupt. Decide now.¡± 4 "Hahaha! Are you kidding me? Who the heck do you think you are to make my family go bankrupt?" 2 Wendellughed out loud as he shot a contemptuous re at Charlie. Obviously, he did not take Charlie seriously. "Are you out of your mind, you crazy piece of sh*t? Are you daydreaming? Do you have any idea what ourpany''s worth is? What can you do to make us bankrupt? Haha!¡± 2 Charlie wore an inexpressive expression on his face while looking at Wendell for a while as if he was looking at an idiot. Then, he retrieved his phone and called Stephen. 1 "In three minutes, I want to see the bankruptcy and liquidation of the Jones family''s business. Let their debts hit the ceiling!" Three minutes to make apany with a worth of billions go bankrupt was utterly impossible! Wendell red back at Charlie in great dismay and said, "D*mn, you are so full of lies! Do you really think you are the ultra-rich man on the Inte?" 2 Then, he continued coldly, "Loser, stop pretending, I''ll give you two choices too. One, kneel and apologize to me, then divorce ire immediately. Two, I''ll get someone to beat the h*ll out of you and cripple you, and let you see for your pathetic self how lovely and sweet ire is with me. Decide now! I''ll give you a minute to consider your options!" 4 Charlie nced at his watch and said, ¡°You have one minute left. Are you sure you don''t want to save yourpany even a little?" 2 "F*ck off! You have thirty seconds to decide! If you don''t get on your knees right now, I''ll make you regret i t forever!" Wendell threatened. 2 "Twenty seconds!" "Ten seconds!" "Five seconds!" "Time''s up! Don''t me me for being cold-blooded, you asked for it!" 2 Wendell shook his cor and gestured at the bodyguards around him, he was ready to give the loser a good beating. Right at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. Wendell was caught by surprise. He looked at his phone and saw that it was his father, so he quickly answered it. "Dad, I''m at the hotel now, where are you?" On the phone, Wendell''s father snarled indignantly, ¡±D* mn it! What the h*ll did you do this time? Who did you offend? Now all shareholders are selling our shares like hotcakes, our share price has fallen by more than 80%!" 7 Then, his growling pursued, "The bank suddenly came to our door to demand debt repayment! All partners have suddenly suspended their projects with us and halted the settlement! Our capital chain is broken! We¡¯re left with dering bankruptcy and liquidation!" 2 Blood drained from Wendell¡¯s face as he listened to the loud growling from the other end of the line. Cold sweat trickled down his forehead. 2 "We''re screwed! Completely screwed!" Wendell opened his mouth, wanting to ask something when he heard through the phone a sound of a siren followed by the sound of breaking the door, and the police officers asking his father toe to the station for an investigation. 1 Suddenly, his legs went jelly and knelt in front of Charlie. His phone fell to the floor and shattered. 1 The night breeze was blowing lightly, his body and heart were cold as ice. 2 Seeing such a scene, the bodyguards exchanged cautious nces and dared not to step forward. 1 Trembling in fear, Wendell asked Charlie in a dispirited voice, "Who the h*ll are you, really? You did this, didn''t you?" Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The onlookers were equally surprised. After taking a call, Wendell Jones suddenly knelt in front of the Wilson family''s son-inw. What was going on? Charlie looked down at him. Then, he bent slightly and whispered, ¡°I gave you a chance to choose your option, but you didn''t choose wisely." 1 "I''m sorry, I''m terribly sorry. Please, please forgive me, please spare me! There''s nothing between ire and me, I never touched her. The contract with Emgrand Group, it wasn''t me who helped her! Everything I said was just lies! I made them up! Please, please, I beg you! Please spare me and my family!" 2 Wendell knocked his head on the floor and apologized profusely. Never did he expect that a lowly son-inw of the Wilson family could have so much power and influence in his hands! A simple phone call was what i t took to make his family bankrupt! 1 When he lifted his head to look at Charlie, he felt that the in and emotionless face was more horrible than the devil! 4 Someone who could ruin his family in a few minutes was out of his hands! He was not in the ce to offend him! Charlie shook his head and said, "You should be grateful, at least I spared your life! Otherwise, your whole family would be dead by now!¡± 3 Wendell''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper and his body was trembling violently. 3 Charlie continued in his cold voice, "To tell you the truth, yes, I am the ultra-rich man in the video. If you don''t want to die, don''t tell anyone about my identity o r I can''t promise you and your father will be alive until tomorrow morning! Mum¡¯s the word!¡± 1 Then, he patted Wendell''s face, stood upright, and walked into the hall, ignoring Wendell. 1 As for Wendell, he crouched on the floor,pletely stunned. He didn''t dare to resist even the slightest against Charlie¡¯s act to humiliate him. He watched as Charlie walked into the hall and he quickly crawled into the hall too. He looked around frantically until he saw ire. Then, he rushed towards her, knelt at her feet, and wailed," ire, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn''t have spread such ridiculous rumors about you. I have nothing to do with Emgrand Group¡¯s project. Please, please spare me!" 3 ire was taken aback by his abrupt reaction that she quickly dodged backward and stumbled into a warm embrace. 2 ire looked back and saw that the person who was embracing her was Charlie. Charlie saw her as soon as he came in. She was dressed to the nines and shone like a bright star in the crowd. She was so alluring and mesmerizingly beautiful. Seeing Wendell rushing towards ire, he quickly hugged her in his arms to prevent her from falling and red at Wendell in disdain. 3 Wendell hurriedly crawled away, fearing that he might enrage Charlie again. ire frowned in confusion. "What¡¯s wrong with him H Charlie whispered while holding her, "There must be something wrong with his senses, just ignore him." 1 Although they were a couple, they did not have any intimate contact before. ire blushed until her ears were red as she felt Charlie''s warmth circling her. 3 Awkwardly, she wiggled her way out of Charlie¡¯s embrace and said, "Erm, Mr. Wade from Emgrand Group should be here already, I''ll go have a look..." Chapter 20 Chapter 20 When Wendell fled the scene, Harold was walking into the hall along with his sister, Wendy, and her fiance, Gerald. Walking next to Gerald was a young man in a smart suit. There was a slight facial resemnce between the two of them. When Harold met Wendell head-on, he hurriedly approached him and said, "Hey, Wendell! When I came in just now, I heard that something happened to your family. Is it true?" Wendell shoved him away hastily, mumbling, "I''m done, it''s over, I''m done..." 1 Harold asked with concern, "Mr. Jones, what¡¯s wrong?¡± 1 Wendell shook his head in panic, not daring to say anything. Right now, he had no doubt that if he said something h e shouldn¡¯t, he would be a corpse lying somewhere tomorrow. Thus, he pushed Harold''s hands away and ran out of the hall like his life depended on it. Harold looked the way he ran and sighed. "I bet it''s really the end for the Jones family. D*mn, isn''t it all a little too fast? They were still fine yesterday but they''ve gone bankrupt today!¡± Then, when Harold saw Charlie and ire, a wicked thought appeared in his mind. He went towards ire and ushered, "ire, let me introduce you to our distinguished guest tonight. This gentleman over here is Gerald''s cousin, Kevin, the eldest son of the White family.¡± 1 "Kevin, this is my cousin, ire," Harold said to Kevin with a coy smile. 3 Ever since Kevin walked into the hall, he had been locking his gaze at ire at all times. Upon Harold¡¯s introduction, he quickly extended his hand and said," ire, hi. I''ve heard all about the gorgeous beauty of the Wilson family, your reputation precedes you." 1 There was a trace of annoyance in Charlie''s eyes. This was the unfortunate perks of having a beautiful wifesuitors woulde in all directions like flies and he couldn''t stop chasing them away. Thus, he stepped forward, shook hands with Kevin, and said coldly, "Hi, I''m ire''s husband." "You?" Kevin eyed Charlie from head to toe, disdain oozing from his expression. He retracted his hand and said tly, "I didn''t know ire was married. Such a waste for a beauty like her marrying someone like you ..." i Wendy hurriedly said, "Kevin, the loser is our family''s live-in son-inw, he does not have a job nor any skills!" Then, she winked at Kevin and continued, "After Gerald and I get married, we will be one big family then. Let''s get together more often..." 2 Of course, Kevin knew what she meant instantly-she was encouraging him to pursue ire. He smiled and said, "Miss ire is so beautiful and elegant, I''m certainly willing to get together more often." At this moment, Charlie saw his inws, ine and Jacob, walking towards them. ine hastily said when she came over, "ire, have you heard? The Jones family has gone bankrupt!" "Huh?" ire gaped in extreme shock. "When did it happen?" "Just now!" ine continued with a sigh, "I thought that when you divorced Charlie, you can be with Wendell. From the looks of it, the n is going out of the window...¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie felt agitated inside. Was his mother-inw a fool? Didn''t she know that her current son-in- law was the real catch? 1 Kevin quickly marched forward and introduced himself to ine. "Hi, you must be ire''s mother? I''m Gerald''s cousin, Kevin. You¡¯re so beautiful, it''s no wonder your daughter is as pretty and captivating as you are." 1 Upon hearing that Kevin was Gerald''s cousin, she made a quick mental calction-eldest son of the White family, a wealthy prince charming! She blinked i n excitement and said happily, "Yes, yes, I''m ire''s mother. Are you ire''s friend?" Kevin nodded with a smile. "Yes we are, but we¡¯ve just met today!¡± 1 Joy and thrill were written all over ine''s face. She nodded vigorously and said, "Come, let''s sit. Mr. White, my ire is beautiful, she''s also as pure and honest as an angel. You youngsters should keep in touch more often..." "Mom!" ire chided in agitation, interjecting her mother¡¯s words. 1 ine was about to object when ire tugged her gently and gestured to her to look at the stage. 2 At this moment, Lady Wilson was standing in the spotlight! She looked around in astonishment before standing in front of the microphone and said with a smile, "First 0 f all, on behalf of the Wilson family, I wee all our friends, partners, and esteemed guests to our banquet tonight.¡± "Next, let us wee the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group, Doris Young, with a big round of apuse!¡± The spotlight shifted instantly, focusing its beam on the front seat. Doris was wearing a ck evening gown, emphasizing her perfect body figure to everyone''s eyes. She dazzled like a captivating fairy that all the men in the hall couldn''t help but focus their gazes on her. The vice-chairman of Emgrand Group! An absolutely stunning beauty! Each feature of hers was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. Doris stood up, nodding gently towards the crowd. Her nces stopped at Charlie for a short while before moving away. Then, Lady Wilson started again. "First and foremost, I would like to express my gratitude to Emgrand Group for entrusting us with such an important project. We will work our best and will not disappoint them." 1 ¡°Next, we would also like to introduce to you an outstanding junior of our Wilson family..." ine shrieked excitedly, "Hey, ire! It''s your turn to shine now!" 1 Although ire had prepared herself mentally to get o n stage, she was still very nervous. Charlie cast a look of encouragement at her. 2 Harold looked askance at the delighted ire with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Lady Wilson looked at their table too, smiling before she opened her mouth to speak again. "...If it weren''t for him, we wouldn''t be able to coborate with Emgrand Group. After much consideration from our board of directors, we¡¯ve decided to elect him as the director of our Wilson Group and be solely responsible for the project with Emgrand Group!" "Let us wee the new director of Wilson Group, Harold Wilson!" 1 ire froze like a statue instantly... She shifted her gaze in disbelief but saw Harold went o n stage with the cocky smile on his face. 1 Ayer of ice immediately hovered beneath Charlie''s eyes. How dare they burn the bridge after crossing it! After gaining their benefits thanks to ire, the Wilson family had immediately ditched her regardless of her feelings! ire''s eyes suddenly turned red, tears flooding in her eyes. Next, she stood up and ran out of the door without a second nce back. For her, the fall must be as devastating as the happiness she was in when she first arrived! Charlie groaned even more as he watched her leave. ''How dare you bully my wife? I''ll kill you!'' 2 Harold stood on the stage and said proudly, "Thank you for the honor. I¡¯ll do my best as the new director, and also aplish the project with Emgrand Group perfectly!" Lady Wilson nodded with satisfaction. She took over the microphone and said, "There is one more important matter for the banquet tonight, that is, we are honored to have invited the new chairman of Emgrand Group, Mr. Wade! Please wee him with the generous apuse!" 1 Thunderous apuse echoed across the hall! All the guests tonight were here to see the new chairman of Emgrand Group! They couldn''t wait to see his true self! Everyone was looking around like meerkats, anticipating to see who would stand up at this moment! Someone even said, "I suspect that the mysterious chairman is the same mysterious rich man in Emerald Court!" "Yes, I think so too! His back looks unfamiliar, I don''t think he is one of the upper-ss social circle in Aurous Hill!" 1 "Oh my god! Does that mean the chairman of Emgrand Group is the most powerful super-rich person in Aurous Hill?" 2 "Argh, I can''t wait to see his face!¡± 1 Under the thunderous apuse and the eager attention of the people, Charlie, with a cold face, slowly stood up... Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Charlie slowly stood up as everyone gaped in disbelief. In an instant, the gaze of the entire banquet hall focused on him. "Charlie, what are you doing! Sit down!" ine shrieked in horror. Didn¡¯t he look at where he was at now! None of the fearsome bosses dared to stand up at a moment like this, but what did this loser aim to steal the limelight right now! 2 Gerald and Kevin exchanged nces and whispered," D*mn, is he really the chairman of Emgrand Group?" Immediately after that, they shook their head earnestly. No way, if he were really the chairman, how could he b e scolded by his mother-inw now? "Loser, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Sit down!" Harold shouted in an annoyed tone on the stage. 1 Charlie red at him coldly. Then, ignoring everyone''s bewildered and confused nces, he went straight to Doris and whispered in her ear. Doris nodded slightly while listening. The scene made everyone''s hearts skip a beat! Doris Young! The vice-chairman of Emgrand Group! The famous symbol of beauty in Aurous Hill! How did Charlie, the loser of the Wilson family, know her? In fact, from the looks of it, they seemed quite close. 3 After speaking, ignoring the curious gazes again, Charlie stepped out of the hall to look for ire. As for Doris, she stood up, took the stage and the microphone, and started as everyone stared nkly at her. "Hi, I¡¯m Doris Young. Mr. Charlie Wade bumped into our chairman outside the hall earlier and our chairman passed me a message through him." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that Charlie was not the chairman. 4 Kevin murmured in disdain, "It was just a coincidental encounter, how could he be so shameless to butter up his assistant! He''s really hopeless." Gerald shrugged indifferently and smiled. "This is what a nobody does anyway." Meanwhile, on the stage, Doris nced at Lady Wilson and had a cold expression on her face. 3 "The chairman has asked me to inform you..." "...That Emgrand Group has terminated the coboration with Wilson Group with immediate effect. The contract is dered void!" 2 "What!" A loud shout resonated in the hall in an instant. No one had expected Doris to say such a thing. Everyone was stunned and bewildered by the sudden plot twist. 4 Blood drained from Lady Wilson''s face. She dashed towards Doris and urged, "Miss Young, what do you mean by that? Why the sudden decision? Did we do something wrong?" 1 She invited all the esteemed bosses and guests toe to the banquet tonight, hoping to boost their reputation in Aurous Hill. 1 If the announcement of the termination of the project was done in such a venue, the Wilson family would be despised and trampled in society! 2 Doris said firmly, "Originally, this coboration was established due to our chairman¡¯s recognition of Miss ire. Out of nowhere, you took it upon yourself to appoint some average Joe to be in charge of the project! Sorry, we cannot ept such a ridiculous arrangement!¡± 3 Right after that, Doris dropped the microphone and walked out of the hall. 1 Lady Wilson crouched on the stage, her face as pale as a sheet of paper. 1 Never did she anticipate that her little wits would throw the extremely rare opportunity out the window! 2 If only she knew they would end up like this, she wouldn''t have traded ire¡¯s ce with Harold as the director even if someone held her at gunpoint! 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Harold, on the other hand, was at a loss too. What happened? It seemed that Doris was targeting him, but he didn¡¯t remember ever offending her in any way! s He went to his grandmother and asked desperately, " Grandma, the appointment of director has been announced, you won''t regret your decision, right?" 6 Lady Wilson struggled to her feet. She raised her hand and gave him a p in the face while scolding furiously, "You b*stard! How could you still think about the position at a time like this! Hurry, come with me and let''s find ire right now!" Chapter 22 Chapter 22 After Charlie ran out the door, he realized that ire didn¡¯t go far. She was crouching in the corner of a pir, sobbing in grievance. 3 He approached slowly, took his coat off, draped it on ire, and said, "Dear, don''t be sad. The director of Wilson Group is just a mediocre position, you can do better than that..." 1 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No, you don¡¯t understand. If I be the director, my parents will be able to stand upright in the family again. How could Grandma go back on her word..." ire whimpered dejectedly. 4 Charlie continued, "Who knows? Maybe they''lle begging you to be the director. Look at you with your crybaby face, you won''t be pretty when you go on stageter..." 2 "No way, it''s impossible. Grandma has already made the announcement, there¡¯s no turning back. You go ahead, get back inside. Let me be alone..." At this moment, Lady Wilson and Harold ran out of the hall too. The olddy was huffing and puffing after running, with arge crowd of busybodies behind her to watch the drama unfold, i Harold saw Charlie and ire the minute he stepped outside. He hurried forward, looked down at ire whose face was covered in tears, and blurted anxiously, "ire, hurry up and pursue Miss Young, ask her not to terminate our contract!" 3 ire stared at him in a daze. "Terminate our contract? Why?" Harold growled indignantly, "Stop pretending! It must be you who had instructed Miss Young to embarrass m e in front of everyone! If you don¡¯t settle this, I won¡¯t let you go!" 1 p! i Lady Wilson pped Harold again and chided angrily, "How could you talk to your sister like that, you b* stard! She is the director of our Wilson Group!" 2 Harold stomped anxiously. "Grandma... didn''t you say that you want me to be the director?" 1 "If it wasn''t for you brainwashing me, why would I have changed my mind suddenly? If you continue to behave like this, get out of the Wilson family!¡± 1 Harold was extremely outraged after being pped twice, but this was not the moment for him to burst in fury. He could only swallow his irritation. Lady Wilson turned to ire and persuaded her." ire, please, I beg you. You are now the director of the Wilson family, please exin it to Miss Young. Otherwise, we''repletely ruined!" 2 ire looked at Charlie in confusion. Charlie shrugged and said, "I told you they¡¯de and beg you to be the director, and you didn''t believe me. See, your makeup is smeared now..." 1 ire blushed timidly. She wiped her tears before saying, "Then I''ll try to contact Emgrand.¡¯¡¯ She took out her phone and called Doris. All eyes were on her right now. After a short while, her call was answered. She started, "Hello, Miss Young, my grandmother would like me to exin to you that I¡¯ll be promoted to the director of Wilson Group and also in charge of the project with Emgrand Group. I hope you can give us another chance...¡± Doris said with a chuckle, "Of course, if you''re the director and the person in charge of the project, then there''s no problem, we can proceed. But if another person is appointed for the job, everything will be off the table..." "Miss Young...thank you, thank you so much..." 1 ire felt puzzled and bewildered about the whole thing. From the beginning, it seemed that Emgrand Group was there to help her entirely, which was bizarrely unusual. 2 Doris said with a smile, "It''s all my chairman''s idea. Perhaps he¡¯ll exin it to you personally in the near future..." ire was even more bewildered. Who was this chairman anyway? She had never met him, but why did he help her everywhere he could? "So, could you please return to the hall again?¡± ire asked nervously. Apparently, Doris had left the hall because she was irritated by the family. It was a bit forceful and shameful to invite her back to the banquet. 3 Unexpectedly, Doris agreed decisively. Soon, Doris''s car returned to the hotel entrance that sent a shock wave across the crowd. 2 At this moment, everyone''s gazes were filled with awe and fear as they looked at ire. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Everyone returned to their seats while Lady Wilson walked on stage hand-in-hand with ire. She gave a gentle and sweet smile as she said, "I''m really sorry for what happened earlier, I made a mistake. Actually, ire is the outstanding descendant of our Wilson family. Thanks to her, we are able to score such a lucrative contract with Emgrand Group. She has made great efforts for such a n amazing achievement.¡± 3 Standing next to them, Doris nced at the olddy contemptuously. She waved her hand, gesturing at her to stop talking, and said, "Allow me to correct something. Miss ire has not only made great efforts for this project but she has aplished it by her own efforts entirely. It has nothing to do with anyone." 1 She sounded very impolite and rude, but everyone was ustomed to it. With Emgrand Group''s status in the city, even if Doris pped Lady Wilson right there and then, she dared not say anything. 1 Lady Wilson nodded quickly. "Yes, Miss Young is absolutely right. ire deserves all the credit for her efforts. From now on, she will be the director of our Wilson Group! She will be fully in charge of the project between Wilson Group and Emgrand Group!" 2 Eventually, Doris smiled and shook hands with ire. "I look forward to our coboration." ire was still in a trance and she managed to nod in confusion. Loud apuse resonated across the hall. Everyone looked at ire with enthusiasm and admiration. 1 What kind of background was this woman rted to? How could she make Emgrand Group so passionate about her? ire was equally confused and curious. She turned t o look at Charlie and his voice appeared in her mind again. This scene was exactly the same as Charlie illustrated earlier-Grandma had appointed her as the director, which was supposed to be the role belonging t o her to begin with. 1 ire was still in a state of bewilderment even after the banquet ended and returning home. Recalling what Charlie had said earlier, she started to feel a little odd about his recent behavior. He seemed t o have changed a little over the past few days. There seemed to be something different about him. There were a lot of things she couldn¡¯t understand as i f he was shrouded in a misty fog. Overnight, ire''s name spread like wildfire in Aurous Hill! Everyone knew that the Wilson family had an outstanding descendant who could attract Emgrand Group''s attention to help her relentlessly! i With her around, it''s just a matter of time for the Wilson family to revive! *** Early the next morning, ire woke up early and hurried to thepany in an energetic mode. Today was her first day as director and she hoped she could do the best she could and get this thingpleted. 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As for Charlie, after getting up, he started doing household chores as usual. 1 When he was about to go to the market to buy the ingredients for lunch, he suddenly received a call from ine, his mother-inw. 1 As soon as he answered the call, ine''s anxious voice resonated loudly. "Charlie, I demand you to come to Pinnacle Avenue within ten minutes. If you don''t, just wait until I get home!" 1 She hung up the phone without waiting for him to say anything. 1 Charlie was confused. His mother-inw had disappeared early in the morning. Based on her voice o n the phone, she sounded as if something urgent had happened. 1 Although Charlie was very disgusted with her, he didn¡¯t dare disobey her. After packing up his bag, he rushed out, took a cab, and went to Pinnacle Avenue. As soon as he got out of the car, he saw a group of seniors surrounded a closed insurance company door menacingly. 3 His mother-inw was standing at the front of the crowd, holding a banner in her hands and shouting furiously, "D*mn you, Axel! Liar! We want our rights! Return my money!" 6 Charlie hurried forward and urged, "Mom, why did you call me? What''s going on?" 43 As he was talking, the loud protest was shouted right into his ears. The seniors were shouting their lungs out and they were so loud that he wondered if his eardrums were still functioning. 3 ine pulled Charlie over to let him take her ce, andmanded, "Come on, shout these for me! I''ve been shouting for the whole morning and my throat hurts." Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Charlie was totally clueless. He could only imitate the elders around him and protest. As they were chanting, he asked the uncle beside him to understand what was going on. 1 It turned out that this Axel Insurancepany was offering some insurance packages with extremely high returns. This group of elders had been attracted b y the high returns that they became thepany''s clients by buying a lot of insurance products under the name of the company. 3 ording to their agreement, today was supposed to b e the day they received their dividends, but when these people came to im their money, they found out that the door was locked tight and only a few employees were left at the door to block them usingme excuses. 1 Eventually, they realized that they were victims of a fraudulent investing scam. 1 No wonder ine had urged him toe and help her to protest. 2 Charlie massaged his forehead in agitation. He asked ine, "Mom, how much did you buy?" 2 ine said frantically, "They said that we can get a lot of dividends from the insurance investment, so I was brainwashed and bought their products with all our savings..." Charlie gaped in extreme shock. "What? You used all your savings to buy participating policies?" ine was so ashamed by his remarks that she turned angry and shouted, "Do you think you''re the only one who has a mouth? Why do you talk so loud? D 0 you think I''m not shameful enough? Why don¡¯t you use the speaker to announce it!" 1 Still furious, she continued to taunt Charlie. "If you were even a wee bit sessful, do you think I''d have bought these fraudulent insurance products? If I don¡¯t buy some insurance for my old days, do you think I can expect you to take care of me?" 1 This useless man couldn''t support his own family financially, how dare he be a shit-stirrer here?! Then, she growled at Charlie, "I warn you, continue to chant, don''t you dare stop for a moment!" 2 Charlie pursed his lips and nodded. "Okay, Mom." At this moment, severaldies came over and eyed Charlie before asking, "ine, is that your son- inw?" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Then, they looked at Charlie''s outfit again and mocked, "Oh my goodness, why does he look so pathetic? He''s not even half as good as my son-inw!" 3 "Yes! Look at his outfit, it''s so outdated and worn out! Even I dress better than him!" 1 The olddies gathered around him and exchanged ear-piercing mockery. It was very annoying. 1 However, Charlie didn''t mind at all. They were just a bunch of olddies who had lost their entire savings, there was no need for him to stoop to their level, i ine was very angry and irritated. The more she listened to the teasing, the more difort she was a s she looked at Charlie, so she blurted, "Just wait and see, I''ll let my daughter divorce him in a few days and let her marry a rich husband!" Charlie smirked and thought to himself, ''A rich husband? Even if youbine all the rich sons in Aurous Hill, they aren''t even worth the cost of my belt buckle." 2 ine was very worried right now. She couldn''t depend on Charlie the loser and the most he could do was chant at the protest. She needed someone capable to help her in getting back the money. Unfortunately, Wendell, who had been pursuing her daughter, had gone bankrupt now. Otherwise, she could ask him for help! Oh yes! 2 She suddenly remembered Kevin, Gerald''s cousin whom she met at the banquet yesterday. She recalled how attentive he was towards her daughter and assumed that the man had some feelings for her. 3 Although the White family was not as prestigious as the Jones family, they were still considered a prominent family in the city. He might have a way to help her. 4 Luckily, Kevin left a name card yesterday. She retrieved her phone and dialed Kevin''s number. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The call was answered quickly. ine hurriedly said, "Hello, is it, Kevin? Hi, I''m ire''s mother..." Ever since meeting ire at the banquet, her beauty knocked him off his feet. He couldn''t get her out of his mind, i He was frustrated as to how he was supposed to approach ire when coincidentally, her mother called him. He figured that ine must be in some kind of trouble and of course, he would not miss the chance to woo her. Thus, he put up a sincere tone and said, "Auntie, are you in any trouble?" "Well, there is something I need you to help me with," ine hurriedly said, "Kevin, some old friends and I have bought some participating policies from an insurancepany called Axel and we literally used all our money to buy it. However, thepany isn¡¯t paying us our dividends now and they don''t even want to return us our money! Could you find a way to help me get the money back, please?¡± 5 Kevin was delighted upon hearing it, figuring that it was time for him to perform. Hence, he said confidently, "Auntie, don¡¯t worry, I''lle to you right now! I''ll help you solve the problem!" 2 ine was over the moon. "Oh my goodness! Thank you so much!" 1 After ending the call, she red at Charlie again and huffed in great dismay. "Some people are just as useless as a heap of rubbish, we can''t count on him. What else can he do besides chanting?" 2 Charlie sneered. His mother-inw was indeed snobbish and blind. 1 She asked Kevin to help, huh? Thepany had defrauded them of at least tens of millions or even more. They must have some kind of a special background for them to be so bold to have deceived them of so much money. It was even possible that a big boss in the mafia world was behind all this. How could Kevin ask these ferocious scammers to spit the money out!? 2 The White family''s influence was average at best. After Emgrand Group had terminated all the projects with them, their power had shrunk even more. It was basically impossible for the White family to interfere with financial fraud on such arge scale. 1 Frankly, he could just call Isaac of Shangri-La and the problem would be solved immediately. After all, he was the Wade family''s representative in Aurous Hill. All the businessmen and the people from the good and bad sides had to give him way due to his power. However, his mother-inw was annoyingly abominable. Since she believed in Kevin, then Kevin should take the stage and do whatever he nned to d o! Some people had a bright smile on their faces as they saw ine making the call. They quickly gathered around to ask if she had found a powerful man to help them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ine curled her lips into a proud grin and announced, "Don''t worry, everyone. I''ve asked Mr. White to help us. He is very influential and capable, I''m sure he can get the money back easily!" 3 Someone shrieked in surprise, "Wow, Mr. White? ine, you really are awesome to have found such a powerful man!" 1 "Yes! Mr. White must have significantworks and connections. It must be a piece of cake for him to settle our problem, right?¡± "ine, since you know such apetent young man, why don''t you marry your daughter to him? Why this loser instead!" 1 ine red at Charlie in disdain and said coldly," This loser will be kicked out of our family in no time!" 1 Charlie didn''t say a word. He was waiting for Kevin toe and see how disastrous he was going to end up. 2 Soon, a ck Porsche slowly stopped in front of everyone. A handsome young man in a suit stepped out of the car. Here came Kevin White. The seniors squeaked in awe, "Wow, look at him, handsome and smart-looking! I wonder which family i s lucky enough to have him as their son-inw!" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 "Yes! If my daughter can marry him, I can die in peace!¡± 1 "Phew, stop dreaming! Even if you are dead, he will not like your daughter!" 2 As soon as ine saw him, she rushed to his side and said earnestly, "Hey, Kevin, you''re here finally! I was so anxious waiting for you!" Indeed, it was Kevin. Kevin said with a smile, "Auntie, I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting!¡± 2 "Oh no, Kevin, you''re too kind. I think it had taken you only ten minutes to get here, you came so fast!¡± "As soon as I heard that you¡¯re in trouble, I drove over quickly. I even ran some red lights on the way here." 2 ine looked very smug, but asked with concern, " Will it get you into trouble for running the red lights?" "No,¡± Kevin said indifferently, "The guys in the traffic department are all my acquaintances. A phone call is all I need to settle the traffic tickets." Kevin cleared his throat and started again, "Anyway, back to your business. How much have you been scammed out of in total?" ine sighed dejectedly. "More than one million dors. They promised that I can get two hundred thousand dors in dividends this month, but now, I can¡¯t even get the capital fund back!" 2 Kevin nodded and said firmly, "Okay, don''t worry, leave it to me. I''ll definitely help you get all the money back." Then, he saw Charlie standing behind ine and his face darkened slightly. He didn''t expect to see the loser here. 2 Ever since he met ire, he had the urge to get on intimate terms with her. The desire grew stronger when he heard from Gerald that she might still be a virgin. 1 Therefore, he couldn''t help but sneer when he saw the loser husband of ire''s. He managed a deliberate smirk and said, "Hey, Charlie, I didn''t know you were here too. Do you have a way to help Auntie get back the money? Do you want to give it a try first? I don''t want you to me me for stealing your spotlight." 4 ine interjected hastily, "Oh, stop the nonsense, what can he do, anyway? The most he can help with is to open his mouth and chant the slogans! Kevin, leave him alone." Kevin nodded and mocked, "Since Charlie is not capable of helping you, let me try!" 1 Charlie smiled slightly and said half-heartedly, "Good luck, Mr. White." 4 Kevinughed disdainfully. At this time, the elders surrounded ine and said, "ine, we''re all your friends. Could you ask this handsome man to help us too, please? It''s our hard-earned money!¡± 1 ine said arrogantly, "Oh, it''s not up to me to say. Kevin is here to help me, he doesn''t know any of you." 2 The crowd turned to Kevin and started begging him." Mr. White, please be merciful, please help us!" 2 Kevin found the crowd annoying, but he could see that ine was a cheap and greedy person, so he said with a casual smile, "Since you are Auntie ine¡¯s friends, 0 f course I can help you." 1 Everyone was thrilled to hear him say that. However, Kevin continued in a pompous voice, "But I''m helping you because of Auntie ine. So, for the money I get back for you, you must pay Auntie ine a 10%mission. Is it eptable?" 1 The crowd cheered, "No problem! It''s much better to get 90% of our money back than to get nothing at all!" 1 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ine was over the moon upon hearing that. 2 The amount of money that these friends were scammed added up to tens of millions. If Kevin could get the money back, she would earn a million dors from themission alone! Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Just as ine was extremely thrilled, Kevin announced loudly, "Uncles and aunties, rx, I''ll go speak to them now. Please wait for my good news!" ine felt that with Kevin''s presence here, they were the most invincible of them all, so she blurted excitedly, "Kevin, I¡¯ll go with you!" Charlie quickly interjected, "Mom, I think you''d better stay away from it. If Kevin can''t solve the problem, you might get into trouble!" "Bah!" ine growled angrily. "How dare you doubt Kevin¡¯s abilities, you loser?!" The other seniors expected that Kevin could help them get back their money. Now that Charlie was singing a different tune, they were irked and irritated by him. Facing the resentful re and murmur, Charlie said tly, "Mom, it¡¯s better for you to wait here. It''s best to be a bystander." ine found his voice disgusting and she immediately cursed, "Shut your stinky mouth! This is not a ce for you to speak!" Pompousness and arrogance were written all over Kevin¡¯s face. He sneered sarcastically. ¡°You''re not good at anything but you¡¯re so easily jealous. Do you think I¡¯m like you, a loser who just stands here and chants?¡± Seeing that his mother-inw wouldn¡¯t listen to him, Charlie shrugged and said lightly, "Okay then, let''s wait for your good news, Mr. White." Charlie despised his mother-inw, ine, a lot. She was too snobbish and ignorant, and oftentimes, she was blinded by the superficial appearances. To put it inly, she was an olddy with more hair than wit Today''s incident seemed to be nothing more than amon fraud dispute, but with a little foresight, one would know that it involved a much bigger sinister plot. The condescending ine was too stubborn to listen to him and insisted on treading the line herself. By all means, it would be better for her to learn her own lesson then. Of course, ine didn''t know that Charlie was genuinely concerned about her. She red at him fiercely before turning to Kevin and said apologetically, "Kevin, please don¡¯t take any of the loser¡¯s words seriously. I believe in you..." i Kevinughed triumphantly and said, "No worries, Auntie, I won''t stoop down to the same level as the wimp." Then, he turned towards the building and said in a confident tone, "Auntie, let''s go!" "Alright!" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Kevin led ine through the crowd and strode towards the entrance of Axel Insurance. As soon as they were at the door, he immediately shouted loudly to the employees who were blocking the entrance, "Listen to me, go and tell your boss to refund the money to them immediately! Otherwise, I''lle back with my team ofwyers and security guards and I¡¯ll crash down your door, apprehending you and your boss!" ine added, "Do you hear him, you bunch of nitwits? We have someone to back us up now! If you don''t want to repay us, Mr. White will send you all to prison!¡± The young employee who stood at the front was a little anxious. He hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I¡¯m just a security guard, I''m not responsible for the business!¡± Kevin said coldly, "Call your boss then! Tell him, I¡¯m Kevin White of the White family in Aurous Hill! Ask him toe and deal with me personally, don''t say that I didn¡¯t warn him!" Kevin was full of arrogance when he spoke. Although the White family was not the top family in Aurous Hill, they were considered middle-ss on the socialdder here. Meanwhile, this person was nothing but a boss of a mediocre fraudulentpany. How could he stay still after hearing his name? The young employee was a little shaken despite not knowing his true background. He quickly called his boss. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Meanwhile, in Axel Insurance''s chairman¡¯s office, the owner, Axel Jordan, was serving a man in his forties i n a respectable manner. His face was radiant with a wide smile. He retrieved a bank card from the drawer and handed it to the man with respect and said, "Don Albert, there are thirty million dors in this card and the pin number is your birthday. This is the bonus for you, please check.¡± The middle-aged man was dressed in a smart suit. His face was quite rough and haggard but his predatorlike eyes were as sharp as a lion. 1 If there were other people present, they would definitely recognize the man immediately. 1 He was Don Albert Rhodes! 1 Everyone in Aurous Hill knew that Albert was the mafia boss of the underworld and no one dared to mess with him! 6 Albert looked at Axel and said with a satisfied smile, " Axie, not bad. You''re pretty tactful, I''m impressed!" Axel said in an anxious tone, "Don Albert, what do we d o about the old folks who are protesting out there?" 1 Albert said tly, ¡°They''re just a bunch of old nitwits, don''t mind them. If they don¡¯t disperseter, I''ll let some of my underlings teach them a lesson!" 2 Axel breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly said," Thank you, Don Albert!" 1 Albertughed and said, "Next time, just go all out on this kind of business that can bring in a lot of money. I''ll cover for you if anything happens." 3 Axel was extremely delighted. He bowed his head earnestly and said, "Don Albert, thank you! With your encouragement, I¡¯ll continue to work harder. Let¡¯s make a fortune together!" Axel didn¡¯t have a profound background in Aurous Hill, but he was good at one thing-his brain was packed with sinister plots. 1 He knew of his shorings in keeping therge sum of money from the financial scams, so he had asked for Don Albert''s assistance by giving him part o f the money and seeking his protection. 2 He was certain that Don Albert was a reliable protection he could find as the don was dominating the underworld in Aurous Hill. Also, because of Don Albert¡¯s support, he could go on with his fraudulent business without any concerns. 1 Just when Axel was thrilled about having Don Albert b y his side, his employee called and said frantically," Boss, we have a problem! Some guy who ims to be Kevin White is urging us to return the money. Otherwise, he will throw you to jail!" 4 "D*mn!" Axel frowned and hurriedly said to Albert, "Don, there i s a guy downstairs who ims himself to be from the White family. He is leading the protesting folks to create trouble! He said that he is very powerful in Aurous Hill and demands that we pay them back all the money, or else he''d throw us to jail..." 3 Axel deliberately added fuel to the fire to irritate Albert. 3 Then, he bent over and pleaded, "Don, the White family is quite influential in Aurous Hill. I can¡¯t really g o against them if they get involved in this matter. Please help me get me out of trouble!" 1 "The White family of Aurous Hill?" 3 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Albert snorted in disdain and said, "In my eyes, the tiny White family is nothing but a speck of dust! Even the head of their family must bow down and salute when they see me! How dare their youngsterse to provoke me! They¡¯re looking for trouble themselves!" 6 Albert ced the bank card in his pocket and said coldly, "Let''s go! I''m curious to see which b*stard wants the money from me!" Chapter 29 Chapter 29 At this moment, Kevin was standing in front of Axel Insurance''s main door with a proud face. He knew that today was the best opportunity for him t o show off himself in front of ire¡¯s mother. He must seize the moment to prove his worth! If he could win her mother''s heart, she would be his in no time! 1 When the time came, he could finally be with ire Wilson, the most beautiful woman in Aurous Hill. He was in jitters as he thought of it! Hence, he announced in a loud voice, "Uncles and aunties, don''t worry. The boss will refund everyone!" 2 Everyone cheered with joy and excitement upon hearing his statement, wide smiles were stered on their faces. Everyone but Charlie, who looked at Kevin with a sneer. That dude was too full of himself right now, he wouldn''t even know how he would end up beingter. Just when Kevin held his chin high and enjoyed the cheers, someone suddenly pushed open Axel Insurance''s door from the inside. Later, Axel and a middle-aged man in a smart suit emerged themselves at the door. The middle-aged man had an overwhelming aura despite his age¡ªhe was Don Albert! 1 Behind him were a group of studly men who followed him closely. They were his personal bodyguards and they looked very fearsome and strong. Don Albert was too overwhelming in society that despite his infamous reputation, no one had actually seen him before. Hence, no one, including Kevin, recognized him. 4 They only recognized Axel Jordan, the owner of Axel Insurance. 2 Suddenly, loud gasps echoed across the crowd in an instant! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "D*mn! Kevin really managed to call for Mr. Jordan! H e is really amazing!" 3 "Yes! It''s all thanks to ine that we can get our money back!" "ine, Kevin is definitely the most perfect son-inw one could wish for!" 2 ine immersed herself in the ttery of her friends. Kevin had helped her to boost her dignity in front of her friends today. She wore a wide smile on her face. Her eyes as she looked at Kevin were nothing but satisfied and proud. At this moment, Kevin walked forward triumphantly like an arrogant hyena. 2 He couldn¡¯t recognize Axel nor Albert, but seeing that Axel was quite respectful towards Albert, he mistook Albert for the boss. Thus, he looked at Albert and said proudly, "Are you the boss of Axel Insurance?" 1 With an ambiguous smile on his face, Albert said," Nope, I''m not the boss. I''m just helping him with some stuff, but you can tell me anything." Kevin arched his eyebrows in acknowledgment and smiled disdainfully. "So you''re nothing but a sidekick! You''re not worthy of talking to me. Get out of my way and ask your boss toe!" 3 Charlie shook his head and looked at Kevin as if he was looking at an imbecile clown. 2 The man in the suit not only looked fearsome, but he also had several bodyguards with him-he was obviously some tough character. Instead, Kevin was digging his own grave by treating the man so poorly. The oblivious ine added with a sneer, "Kevin, don¡¯t waste your time with the worthless sidekick. The man next to him is the owner!" 1 Axel, on the other hand, gaped in extreme shock! This Kevin and the old woman were so tantly bold! 1 How dare they insult Don Albert as a worthless sidekick and even order him to go away! Apparently, they didn''t know how to spell the word ''die''! Who in the entire Aurous Hill dared to insult Don Albert so fearlessly? 1 Even if there were, they would have been thrown into the ocean by the outraged Don Albert! Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Just as Kevin finished his so-called intimidating threat, a studly man behind Don Albert abruptly stepped forward, grabbed Kevin by his hair, and pped him multiple times on his face! 3 "God d*mn it! How dare you raise your voice at Don Albert! Do you wish to die?!" Then, he grabbed ine and pped her across the face, and shouted, "D*mn you old coot, how dare you to insult Don Albert! I''ll tear that stinky mouth off your face!" s Boom! 2 It felt as if Kevin and ine were struck by lightning! What? The man in a suit in front of them was the fearsome Don Albert of Aurous Hill? 1 Yet they had ridiculed him ignorantly just now... Soon, blood drained their face, looking as pale as two sheets of paper. Cold sweat covered their forehead and their bodies shook uncontrobly in fear. 1 Kevin was quick to react. He threw himself on the floor, knelt in front of Don Albert, and cried as he pleaded, "Don, I''m sorry, it''s my bad! Sorry for not recognizing you, sorry for insulting you! I have nothing to do with these d*mn old folks and their money! Please, please spare my life!¡± 3 He knelt on the floor, pping himself and knocking his head to the floor, wailing and pleading loudly. 4 Never did he expect that the person supporting Axel Insurance was actually the infamous Don Albert! 1 Not even his family dared to go up against such a prominent figure, let alone him! 1 He regretted his action very much right now! His intention was simply to be on ire''s mother¡¯s good side so that he would have the chance to be in touch with ire. 1 Who would have thought that he''d offended the fearsome Don Albert before he could even make his wishe true! If his father knew about this, he would beat him to death! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The old folks were shocked as the unbelievable scene unfolded in front of their eyes. They had put high expectations on Kevin to get their money back, but no one had expected to see the young man kneel on the ground and plead to the man in a suit like a petty peasant... As for ine, who was extremely cocky earlier, she stood like a statue after being pped multiple times o n her face. 2 Albert snorted in dismay and said to his men, "Since their mouth is so filthy, take turns and p him ten thousand times. Don''t stop before you finish pping them ten thousand times!¡± i Kevin was extremely frightened by themand. The ps would definitely kill him! 2 Don Albert''s man pointed at the miserable ine and asked, "Boss, what about her?" Albert looked at her in disgust and said tly, "Same!¡± ine¡¯s legs went jelly. She copsed on the floor, her body shaking violently. Would she still be alive after offending Don Albert? The studly men stood up. Some grabbed Kevin while the others grabbed ine, and everyone was in their position to begin the pping punishment. Charlie, on the other hand, was watching the scene coldly among the frightened crowd. He didn''t want to intervene when his mother-inw was being beaten in the first ce. She had always been so snobbish and stubborn, so a lesson or two came in handy to knock some senses into her. However, if he let Don Albert¡¯s men p her ten thousand times, she would definitely be seriously injured by the punishment if it didn''t kill her. How would his wife feel then? If ine was in danger, ire would definitely be very devastated! He figured that he couldn''t just stay put now. Just when a strong man raised his arm and was about to swing them across ine''s wrinkled face, Charlie quickly marched forward and grabbed his wrist! Chapter 31 Chapter 31 ine crouched on the floor, her body trembling violently. She closed her eyes tightly, waiting to be pped by the muscr man, but the p never came as she had expected. She opened her eyes in confusion and was shocked! 1 Charlie, her good-for-nothing son-inw, came out and held the man¡¯s wrist! This... Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. She felt that her mind had gone kaput for the moment -she couldn''t process the thing that was happening right now. Why was the useless Charlie so brave out of sudden? 3 Don Albert couldn¡¯t believe either that there''s someone dared to stand up for the d*mn olddy at a moment like this. He growled coldly, "Who are you? Do you have a death wish?" Charlie smiled faintly. "You are Don Albert, aren''t you? You can beat the h*ll out of that b*stard, but do me a favor and don''t touch my mother-inw!" Ayer of dark gloom shaded Albert¡¯s face. "This old fart is your mother-inw? Who do you think you are for me to do you a favor?" 2 Albert began to huff in wrath when he said it. He was highly respected by many people in Aurous Hill, but he suffered immeasurable embarrassment today. 2 First, there was a foolish dude who called himself Kevin White yelling in front of him, then came the disgusting old coot that shouted along with him. Next, this young dude came out of nowhere and made such an absurd demand! Did they really think that he, Don Albert Rhodes, was such a minion that they could push him around like a rag doll? 1 His face flushed with anger as he shouted to his men," Beat the h*ll out of this snobbish thing!¡± 2 Charlie still wore the faint smile on his face and said," Not so fast, let me make a call first and I''ll let him talk t 0 you." 2 He retrieved his phone and called Isaac, the general manager of Shangri-La. 1 Once the call was answered, the man on the other end of the line said respectfully, "Young Master, what can I do for you?¡± 1 Charlie said in a casual tone, "Do you know a man by the name of Albert Rhodes, a.k.a. Don Albert?" Isaacughed sheepishly and said, "Yes, I know him. They all say that he is the boss of the underworld, but t 0 me, he is nothing but a small-time gangster.¡± 3 Then, he continued, "He''s been trying to curry favor with me when he knew that I work for the Wade family by asking me out to dinner and whatnot, but I''ve been ignoring him. Why? Do you know him?" 1 Charlie said indifferently, "Oh I see, that heck is trying to kill me." A loud thump was audible over the phone, the remark obviously irritated Isaac. "D*mn it! That b*stard! He''s wishing for his own death by provoking you! Where are you now? I''ll send someone over right away to cripple that b*stard!" 1 "I¡¯ll pass the phone over to him, you can tell him yourself." Then, Charlie handed the phone to Albert and said," Pick it up." Albert frowned curiously. What was going on? From the looks of it, he didn¡¯t seem like he was acting. Did he really have a remarkable background that he was oblivious of? 3 Albert eyed Charlie from head to toe suspiciously. Charlie didn''t wear anything branded and his attire didn''t seem to even cost five hundred dors. Even his phone was of a cheap brand. What was he capable of? What kind of person could he find as his support? 4 Despite the disdain, Albert took the phone reflexively and asked in a tentative tone, "Hi, I¡¯m Don Albert, who are you? How dare you stand up for this man?" 3 Isaac on the phone screamed his lungs out, "Albert Rhodes! You f*cking bastard, are you out of your f* eking mind? How dare you provoke my young master! Believe it or not, I will bury your entire family of twenty-five alive tonight!" Chapter 32 Chapter 32 As soon as the voice resonated into Albert''s ear, his brain processed the information rapidly and registered the voice as Isaac Cameron, the man who h e had been trying to curry favor with! 3 Did he just say that he had offended his young master? 4 Could it be this man in front of him?! 1 Moreover, Isaac knew that there were twenty-five members in his whole family. Did he already research on his background thoroughly? 3 Isaac Cameron was the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill! The Wade family¡¯s influence and power were so enormous and strong that destroying him would be as easy as smacking an ant! 1 Albert¡¯s legs went jelly and he trembled in fear as he listened to Isaac''s angry voice. He stuttered, "Mr. Cameron, please calm down. I... I didn¡¯t know, it was just a misunderstanding, the young master and I..." 3 "Shut up!" Isaac shouted, "Our Young Master''s identity is highly confidential. If you leak it out even a little, I swear I''ll wipe you and your family clean from the world!" Albert''s body shook vigorously, shaking more severely than a patient with Parkinson''s. He hurriedly said," I''m sorry, Mr. Cameron, I¡¯m terribly sorry! I¡¯ll handle it ordingly...¡± 2 Mr. Cameron alone was enough for him to shit his pants, let alone the Wade family in Eastcliff! They were the godlike existence that was so far beyond his level he could only look up to from afar... i But now, he had the nerve to directly offend the young master of the Wade family! When the thought ran through his mind, Albert focused his gaze on Charlie and stuttered in a panic," Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry, I didn''t know that she¡¯s your mother-inw! It¡¯s my mistake, I''m so sorry! Please forgive me!" Immediately after, his legs turned to jelly and knelt in front of Charlie. Everyone present gaped in extreme shock as they watched Don Albert kneel down before Charlie and apologize to him. 2 Even Mr. White was a piece of garbage in Albert''s eyes, but this young man could make the almighty Don Albert kneel before him. Who was he, really? Albert¡¯s men were equally shocked! 1 Don Albert was the king of the underworld! What background did the young man have that could make Don Albert get down on his knees?! By the way, Charlie didn''t intend to take Albert''s life. His men were hitting his mother-inw, not him. 1 Besides, honestly speaking, Charlie felt that watching his mother-inw getting her *ss kicked was so freaking awesome! 2 Thus, he said to Albert, "I can forgive you, but you have to return every penny of the money that you scammed her, including the interest!" 1 Albert sucked in a quick breath, surprised that Charlie would forgive him. He hurriedly bowed his head and blurted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I''ll do it right away!" 1 Next, he turned to Axel and shouted, "What are you still standing here for? Move! Hurry and get it done! I''ll break your leg if you don''t start moving!" 1 ine was stunned as she watched the whole scene unfold in front of her eyes. Was that her hopeless son-i nw? Did he literally just make the infamous Don Albert kneel to him? 3 For an instant, ine felt that Charlie had suddenly be bigger and stronger than he used to be. In fact, he became unpredictable. Kevin, who had suffered several ps, was also dumbfounded. Wasn¡¯t Charlie the notorious loser in the family? How did he make Don Albert so afraid of him? 2 At this moment, Axel sprinted towards them carrying a ck suitcase, his face as pale as a ghost. He went t 0 ine and said nervously, "Auntie, your capital fund is 1.3 million, and the dividend we promised you is two hundred thousand dors, making up a total of 1.5 million dors. Here is two million, the extra five hundred thousand dors is a token of apology from u s. Please ept it..." ine was dumbstruck and she froze like a statue! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Since when did her useless son-inw have such an amazing influence? Not only did she get her money back including the dividends, but on top of that, they were giving her an extra five hundred thousand! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 ine was over the moon and a little disbelieving when she heard Axel''s statement. Her money had increased from 1.3 million to two million! She asked, astonished, "Are you sure? Are you really giving me two million?" Axel nodded hurriedly. "Of course! It''s all yours!" "Wow, that''s wonderful!" ine shrieked in excitement. Seeing ine not only getting back her money but also the additional five hundred thousand dors, the rest of the elders were tiptoeing in jittery. They felt that since ine''s money was refunded, they should also receive the same treatment as well, shouldn¡¯t they? i Hence, some of them started, "Mr. Jordan, what about our money?" Axel turned to Albert, exasperated. Albert was heavyhearted to surrender all the money h e had pocketed, but he was up against the Wade family who he couldn''t afford to pick a fight with-he might even lose his life. Hence, he blurted, "Just refund, refund them all! For Mr. Wade''s sake, they¡¯ll get back their capital and the dividends!" 2 The crowd cheered delightfully. Suddenly, Charlie¡¯s cold voice sounded. "Don Albert, what do you mean by ''for my sake''? I have nothing to d o with these people. Are you trying to ckmail me? Albert was taken aback. "Mr. Wade, what do you mean? I¡¯m sorry, I don''t get it..." "What I mean is that these people''s money has nothing to do with me. It''s totally up to you if you want to return their money, but if you dare say something like returning their money for my sake, don¡¯t me m e for falling out on you right now!" 2 These old coots had been taking ine¡¯s side and taunting him just now, so why would he help them ask for their money now? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On the contrary, not only would he not help them get their money back, but it was also a reminder to Albert that if he dared to give these seniors their money back, he was going up against his will! 1 Of course, Albert read his mind. He nodded earnestly and said, "Okay, Mr. Wade, I understand!" He turned to Axel and stated, "Mr. Wade and his mother-inw are our only concern. Ignore the rest of them!" "Huh!?" The seniors who were still in an ecstatic mode earlier suddenly gaped and stunned in shock. Some started to wail and cry loudly. Some even begged for Charlie¡¯s mercy, but he turned a deaf ear to them. Didn¡¯t any of these rude seniors remember how they had insulted him just now? How dare theye to beg for his help now that they witnessed how respectful Don Albert was towards him? Go to h*ll, all of you! Seeing the noisy seniors pestering Charlie, Albert screamed indignantly, "Shut the f*ck up! All of you! Who the h*ll dares to say one more word and irritate M r. Wade, I''ll kill them!" Suddenly, the noise quieted down and the seniors were as quiet as a church mouse. Albert looked at the shocked Kevin and asked, "Mr. Wade, is this Mr. White your friend?" Charlie looked askance at Kevin, and Kevin quickly pleaded when their eyes met, "Charlie, Charlie! Please help me! Tell Don Albert that we¡¯re buddies! Please!" Charlie snorted indifferently and said, "I don''t know this man. You can proceed to do whatever you want to do to him, let him go after you¡¯ve had enough." Albert nodded knowingly andmanded his men, "D *mn it, beat the crap out of him! This son of a b*tch is such an eyesore!¡± Kevin wailed in horror, "Charlie! I''m sorry, I¡¯m terribly sorry, please help me! Please..." Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Charlie red at him coldly and muttered, "I don¡¯t have any disputes nor any connections with you, but you kept making fun of me and taunting me, and now you want me to help you? Dream on!" 5 Kevin copsed and wailed, "Charlie, I''m really sorry, please help me..." Looking at Charlie''s displeased expression, Albert shouted to his men, "D*mn it you fools, what are you waiting for? Get your hands on him now!" His bodyguards were startled in shock. Then, they swiftly grabbed Kevin''s neck and hair, and started beating the crap out of him! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Soon, blood flooded Kevin''s mouth and a few of his teeth were broken, but Albert''s bodyguards showed no signs of stopping. Every p they swung towards Kevin''s face was fast and hard! 1 Albert turned to Charlie and asked with a ttering smile, "Mr. Wade, are you satisfied with our work?" Charlie nodded casually. "Very good. Okay, that''s it, I have to go now." Albert handed his name card to Charlie respectfully and said, "Mr. Wade, this is my number. Please call you if you have any business to settle, I''ll always be just a call away." Charlie nodded slightly and put the card into his pocket. Then, he then turned to ine and said, "Mom, it''s gettingte now, let''s go home!" Although ine''s face was still burning from the ps earlier, she smiled gleefully as she glimpsed at the suitcase and thought about the extra seven hundred thousand dors that she had earned! Her eyes were filled with pride too when she looked at her son-inw-he was truly amazing! 3 Charlie picked up the suitcase and was about to leave with ine when the seniors gathered in front of Charlie and said in an earnest tone, "Hey, Charlie, it''s my fault for barking up the wrong tree. I didn''t know you were so powerful, you''re such a brilliant and promising young man!" 2 "Yes! Charlie, look at you, smart and handsome¡ªyou''re the role model of the youngsters nowadays. My son-inw is nothingpared to you." "Erm, may I ask if you can help us to negotiate with M r. Jordan to return our money, please? It¡¯s our hard-earned money!" Charlie frowned in annoyance and said coldly, "Why should I help you? You all sounded so cocky and pompous just now. If you can''t get your money back today, go ask your own son-inw to help!" 4 Then, he turned in a huff and left. All the seniors were sighing dejectedly, very regretful upon Charlie¡¯s harsh statement. They regretted teasing and taunting Charlie. Great...the only chance for them to get their money back was thrown out of the window... Upon this thought, some pped themselves twice on the face in agony, some crouched on the floor in a daze, while others rolled around wailing hysterically. The money was all they had and now, it was all gone! 6 However, that was all they could do for now. They only had their bbering mouths to me, and also not having an amazing son-inw like Charlie. On the way home, ine smiled coyly and asked Charlie, "Charlie, how do you know Don Albert? Why is he so polite towards you?" Charlie replied in a casual tone, "No, I don''t know him. Who am I to know someone like him? I just called a friend who is powerful enough to make Axel refund the money." 2 ine was a little disappointed when she heard it. She thought that Charlie possessed some extraordinary influence that she wasn''t aware of, but i n the end, he had asked someone to help. 3 The disappointment extinguished the enthusiastic fire that was burning inside her. 7 Fortunately, though, she got her money back with an extra seven hundred thousand dors. This oue had improved her prejudice towards Charlie in some way. 7 She started, "Charlie, I hope you can keep a secret for me about what happened today and not tell anyone. I''m old, but I have dignity. Okay?" 1 Charlie smiled weakly and agreed. "Okay, Mom, I understand." Chapter 35 Chapter 35 After settling ine''s problem, ine and Charlie parted ways. Hugging the suitcase happily like a child holding a lollipop, ine went to the bank to make a deposit while Charlie went home. 3 Upon entering the house, Charlie saw ire''s shoes in the hallway, so he knew that she had returned and went straight to their bedroom. 1 As soon as he entered the room, he saw his wife just hanging up the phone, her face painted with surprise and excitement. He asked curiously, "Dear, who was it on the phone?" ire shrieked excitedly, "It''s my bestie, Doreen! Do you remember her?" 1 "Yes, I do," Charlie nodded and continued, "She used to study in Aurous Hill and was very close to you. In fact, if I recall correctly, she is the daughter of the wealthy Thomas family in Eastcliff, isn¡¯t she?" 2 "Yes!" ire said, "Doreen''s family is quite prominent i n Eastcliff." 2 Charlie smiled and asked, "So what is it about? Is sheing to Aurous Hill for a visit?" 2 "Not just for a visit, she¡¯sing to work here!" 2 Charlie frowned, confused. "She is the daughter of a prominent family in Eastcliff. Why doesn''t she work for her family¡¯spany bute to work here instead?" 2 ire shrugged. "I don''t know either. She told me that she is going to start working for Emgrand Group. As for why she hase all the way to Emgrand, I''m not sure." 5 Charlie nodded in acknowledgement but there was a thought running through his mind. ''Although the Thomas family was not on par with the Wade family, they have a strong foundation in Eastcliff. Loreen has no excuse to ditch her family business ande to Aurous Hill to work with Emgrand.'' 3 ''Hmm, does she have another hidden agenda that I''m not aware of?'' 5 Skeptical thoughts filled Charlie¡¯s mind and he hadn''t had a clue for the moment, so all he could do for now was to wait until Loreen joined Emgrand Group and let Doris investigate her background and motives. 3 Meanwhile, ire patted her forehead as if an abrupt thought struck her head and said, "Oh yes, Charlie, I have a meeting with Emgrand Group tomorrow, but I don''t think I can make it. Could you pick up Loreen at the airport, please? Find a ce for lunch too.¡± 3 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie nodded. "Alright, I''ll make some arrangements tomorrow." "Find a nicer ce while you¡¯re at it and don''t mind the expenses. Here, take my card." 2 She was grabbing her purse and was about to hand it t o him when Charlie hurriedly stopped her. "Nah, it''s okay. I have a friend who runs quite a decent restaurant, let me arrange for it." 1 Charlie took out his phone and was about to send a text message to Isaac in Shangri-La, asking him to reserve a table for him. 1 On second thought, Shangri-La was a surprise for his dear wife, so it would be better to entertain Loreen in another venue. 3 Hence, he sent the message to the next person in his mind-Albert. "I want to host a dinner to entertain a friend. Help me arrange for it at a high-end hotel, excluding Shangri-L a." 1 Soon, he received a reply from Albert. "Mr. Wade, I own a ce called Heaven Springs, it is one of the most exclusive restaurants in Aurous Hill that isparable to Shangri-La. I''ll reserve the best Diamond Suite tomorrow as well as the best feast for you and your guest. I''m honored to have you in my restaurant." 2 Charlie simply replied with an ''okay''. *** The next day, ire spent the entire day at the Emgrand Group headquarters, dealing and arranging matters rted to the project and their coboration. Charlie called Doris and asked her about Loreen''s job appointment. Doris was genuinely surprised that Charlie knew about this. She told him that Loreen had applied for a n administrative director post, which was a middlelevel management position. After reviewing her resume, they found that she was an excellent candidate for the job. Hence, they decided to hire her and her first day at work would be in a few days'' time. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Charlie ordered her to keep an eye on Loreen after she started working and to always report to him if there were any abnormalities. 1 After talking to Doris, Charlie took a taxi to the airport to pick Loreen up. 2 When he was at the airport, Charlie disembarked the taxi and was about to go to the arrival hall when a Mercedes-Benz G-ss braked abruptly and stopped i n front of him. Harold, ire¡¯s cousin, stretched his head out of the car window and frowned when he saw Charlie. "Why are you here?" "I''m here to pick ire''s friend up. Why are you here?¡± 1 Charlie frowned too when he saw the familiar faces sitting in the car-besides Harold, there were Gerald and Wendy. 1 Harold sneered. "Do you mean Miss Thomas? We¡¯re here to entertain her, you''re nothing but redundant, get lost!" 2 Charlie snorted indifferently and said, "You get lost." Thus, Charlie ignored them and walked directly into the airport¡¯s arrival hall. Harold''s face turned into an ugly shade of red and he was about to swear at Charlie when Wendy tugged his arms hurriedly and said, "Hey, Miss Thomas will be here soon. Grandma reminded you to leave a good impression on her, remember? If you can make her your wife, your status in our family will be unmatched! Just leave the loser alone for now." 2 Harold gaped in surprise, processing his sister''s sense of urgency. 1 He had almost forgotten the main reason he was here today. In fact, weing Loreen to the city was the second agenda. His most important duty was to leave a good impression on her and tackle her heart. 1 The Thomas family was prominent and influential in Eastcliff. If he could be with her, his status would skyrocket and the Wilson family would have a great boost in their reputation. 3 Hence, he endured his displeasure with Charlie. They hurriedly got out of the car and rushed to the arrival hall. Right at this moment, a conspicuous young and elegantdy stood among the crowd. 1 Her long maroon hair cascaded on her back like a waterfall and she wore a white dress that outlined her exquisite body. She was wearing sunsses, but that couldn''t conceal her alluring beauty. Her skin was as smooth and white as a porcin china doll with her fiery-red lips. Upon a closer look, her facial features and physique were by no means worse than ire¡¯s, and in fact, they had their own merits in terms of their beauty standards. Everyone who waited outside the arrival hall focused their gazes on her for a stunning moment. Harold was equally dumbfounded by the sight. 2 Even Gerald, who was there as a plus one, was amazed by her beauty. He couldn''t help but sigh. "She really lives up to the reputation of the daughter of Eastcliff''s prominent family. Her beauty and temperament are extraordinary." 2 At this time as well, Doris saw them among the crowd, so she quickly strode across the people as she waved a t them. "Harold, Wendy, and also Charlie, hey, long time no see!" 3 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Harold felt a fiery me slowly burst inside his heart. He uttered swiftly, "Hey, Doreen, long time no see. You¡¯ve be more beautiful now." Charlie smiled politely and added, "Hi, it''s been a while." 2 Harold interjected, "Doreen, I specifically booked a suite at the best hotel in Aurous Hill knowing that you¡¯reing, to wee you to our city. Come, let''s g 0." Doreen nced at Charlie before she said to Harold apologetically, "Harold, I''m so sorry, I¡¯ve agreed to ire and Charlie¡¯s invitation in advance. Let¡¯s take a rain check on the drink, shall we? I''ll stay in Aurous Hill for a long time, there are plenty of chances for us t o meet." 2 Ayer of irritating wrath slowly built in Harold¡¯s heart, recing the passionate me earlier. Charlie the loser hade to ruin his important moment on such a crucial day, he was the worst! 2 Hence, he said in a sarcastic tone, "Loreen, I''ve booked a suite at Heaven Springs, the most famous restaurant in Aurous Hill, just for you. By the way, the suite I reserved is the Golden Suite with minimum spending of three hundred thousand dors!¡± 2 He red at Charlie contemptuously and said with a vicious grin, "I wonder which restaurant did my lowly cousin-inw book? It will be very disrespectful and insolent if he''d simply booked a mediocre ce!¡± Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Charlie was a little surprised when he heard that Harold had also booked a suite at Heaven Springs, i What a coincidence. Didn''t Albert say that he owned Heaven Springs? He had prepared a suite for him in the restaurant as well, hadn''t he? Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Meanwhile, Gerald gaped in shock. "Wow, Harold, did you actually manage to make a reservation for the Golden Suite in Heaven Springs? Not everyone can do i t|" 1 Haroldughed triumphantly. "Honestly speaking, apart from the Diamond Suite that''s really out of my reach, other suites are a piece of cake." 1 Despite his pompous statement, it was nothing but Harold¡¯s bragging. Truth be told, in order to make a reservation for the Golden Suite, Lady Wilson herself had requested for a lot of favors from many people to book it. Loreen had heard about Heaven Springs even in Eastcliff. She hurriedly said, "We''re all friends, you don''t have to make such extravagant arrangements just for me." Harold uttered coyly, "Oh no, you are our distinguished guest, how could I treat you like an ordinary friend?" 2 He then turned to Charlie and asked, "Hey, I wonder which restaurant you booked?¡± Charlie said tly, "Well, what a coincidence, I made a reservation at Heaven Springs too." 1 "Hahaha!" Haroldughed out loud. "Charlie, aren''t you worried about choking yourself for bragging so senselessly? I doubt you can even book the lowest suite at Heaven Springs with your status! Please stop your nonsense here!" i Charlie smiled indifferently. "Even if I''m bragging, what does it have to do with you? I¡¯m not inviting you t o dinner, why do you worry so much about me?" 2 Harold snarled in disdain, "Huh! I don''t think you can even walk through the door!" 2 Loreen who witnessed the whole scene couldn''t bear t 0 see Charlie being targeted. 2 She was aware of Charlie¡¯s status in the Wilson family -he was financially and emotionally discriminated against in the family due to his status. It was quite unrealistic for him to book a suite at the top restaurant in town for her sake. She figured that Charlie had deliberately told the lie because he wanted to defend his dignity and she didn''t want him to be too embarrassed so she quickly said, "Hey, let¡¯s just stop the argument, shall we? Since both of you have made the reservation at the same ce, why don¡¯t we go there together?" Harold red at Charlie and huffed, "Alright, for Loreen''s sake, I¡¯ll let you have a free meal today and let you see what a high-end restaurant looks like!¡± Charlie simply smirked and ignored his sarcastic remark. 4 The infamous Don Albert would kneel down when he saw him, what kind of amazing effect would his restaurant give him anyway? 2 It¡¯s a pity that the snobbish Harold was blinded by his cockiness! *** 1 Heaven Springs was a quaint and ssic European-style restaurant. The interior decoration and design were full of exquisite ssical charm and exclusively expensive, and even the signboard at the door was made of high-quality yellow rosewood. Charlie couldn''t help but gape in marvel as he looked a t the decorations in the restaurant. 1 He didn''t expect to see such luxurious settings and ambiance in Albert''s restaurant and he contemted bringing ire to try it out one day. Loreen looked around and eximed, "I¡¯ve heard about Heaven Springs back in Eastcliff, and sure enough, it lives up to its reputation." 1 Harold said with a smile, "Loreen, I have to bring you t 0 the best ce for your visit here, of course." 4 Then, he nced at Charlie mockingly. "Unlike someone here. If not for your sake, he¡¯d probably never have the chance to visit such an upscale restaurant in his entire lifetime.¡± Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Wendy asked with a coy smile, "Charlie, didn¡¯t you also make a reservation here? Which suite? Bring us t o check it out!" 1 Charlie said tly, "I didn''t think about which suite to reserve, to be frank. I just sent a text message to their boss and asked him to arrange it for me. I''ll check the message now, give me a minute." 2 Harold sneered disdainfully, "Shut your mouth! Do you know who the boss here is? It''s the famous Don Albert Rhodes! How dare you talk such bullsh*t here? Careful, if he hears you, he will squeeze you to death with his fingertips." 3 Charlie ignored their heinous remarks and proceeded t 0 check his message on the phone. "He said he reserved the Diamond Suite for me." 1 Haroldughed instantly. "Hahaha...Diamond Suite? Charlie, don''t make meugh, will you? Do you know who can enter the Diamond Suite? No more than ten people in the whole Aurous Hill! You''re nothing but a fart!" 2 Loreen stayed silent in the midst of themotion, although a thought was slowly brewing in her mind. She didn''t expect that Charlie would be such a sore loser, who did he think he really is to be offered the privilege of dining in the Diamond Suite? She used to think that the man had no money, no power, and was a little hopeless, but she never knew that he was such a vain person, i She¡¯s utterly disappointed in him! Charlie simply smiled at their senile attacks. In his eyes, these people were nothing but snobbish fools and he didn¡¯t have to lower himself to their level. Gerald started too. "Charlie, even my dad is not qualified to dine in the Diamond Suite. You''re so full o fsh*t!" 3 Wendy added after him, "Gerald, that kind of loser is not even qualified to eat leftovers from the Diamond Suite, let alone dine there!" 1 Charlie nced at Gerald and managed a cold sneer.'' You stupid dog, Don Albert had just beat the crap out o f your cousin yesterday, who gave you the courage to dine in his restaurant today?'' With that flowing in his mind, he asked, "Gerald, I heard that something happened to your cousin brother yesterday, is it true?" Gerald frowned curiously. "How do you know about it?¡± 2 He then continued without waiting for Charlie''s answer. "He was assaulted yesterday and is still in coma. We¡¯re investigating who the assants are and will skin them alive for revenge! Do you have any idea?" Charlie shook his head and yed dumb. "I don''t know what happened, I just heard that something had happened to him, that¡¯s all." 2 "Huh!" Gerald huffed in dismay, "Don¡¯t you dare ridicule the White family behind our back! If I hear about it again, I¡¯ll kill you!" 1 Charlie ignored himpletely. Sure enough, one big foolish family! It hadn''te to their attention that Albert was the one who had caused his cousin''s injury? It was getting interesting. 1 At this moment, a man in a ck suit marched towards them and stood in front of Charlie. Looking at the familiar face, Charlie realized that he was one of Albert¡¯s bodyguards. 1 The man recognized Charlie instantly. He wore an eager and polite smile on his face and almost bowed before him when Charlie hurriedly shook his head at him. The man froze for a while. Thinking that Mr. Wade liked to keep his identity low profile, he said directly," Hi, your suite is ready, please follow me." 1 Harold was stunned. He hadn¡¯t even mentioned his arrival to the ringmaster yet and someone had come t 0 greet him in person. Since when did the Golden Suite diners of the Heaven Springs get such an attentive and personalized service? 6 Frankly, it was pretty awesome! 1 Gerald gaped in astonishment. ¡°Harold, you''re quite incredible. He seems to be a guy working directly under Don Albert, and it looks like the don appreciates you very much. Do you know him personally? I haven¡¯t heard you talk about it, you low-key man!" 2 Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Haroldughed delightedly and said with a smug face, "There''s no need to show off my friendship with him, it''s better to keep a low profile! Hahahaha!¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Loreen was taken aback in astonishment and bewilderment. She didn''t expect Harold to be so well-connected in Aurous Hill. He was so much more reliable as The man in a ck suit escorted the group respectful t 0 the door of the Diamond Suite. He took out a bill, handed it to Charlie directly, and said softly, "Sir, please sign here." 1 The Diamond Suite was specially reserved for Charlie and his signature was needed for confirmation. Charlie smiled and took the pen and paper, but before he could sign his name, Harold''s loud shriek echoed. 1 "D*mn it! Put the pen down!" Harold marched forward with a gloomy face. He snatched the pen and paper from Charlie¡¯s hands, signed his name quickly, and yelled at Charlie, "You shameless rat! Do you really have no f*cking idea who reserved the room? Who do you think you are to sign your name here!" 2 The man in ck was taken aback by Harold''s abrupt and rude interference. He looked at Charlie and gave him a questioning look as if to ask him if he needed help to teach the b*stard a lesson right there. Charlie shook his head lightly. "Never mind, let him sign it if he wants to sign it so badly." Charlie didn''t want to turn the situation awkward in front of Loreen-she was his wife''s best friend, after all. 1 Then, they entered the room and everyone took a seat. Harold ushered Loreen to sit in the main position of the table, while Charlie sat alone in the corner. Loreen was the only one who spoke to him from time to time. 1 Soon, exquisite dishes and wine were presented by the waiters one course at a time. All the dishes used very fine and luxurious quality ingredients. Even the top-quality abalone and the Australian lobster could only be served as side dishes. 2 Even the wine was a century-old fine wine worth one hundred thousand dors a bottle. 1 Coming from a wealthy family, Loreen was shocked b y the extravagant spread of the meal. Gerald said with an envious sigh, "Harold, how much i s your budget for the meal?" Harold replied pompously, "Three hundred thousand dors." Gerald gaped in surprise. "Are you sure? This is not your usual price range, even the bottles of wine alone exceed your budget.¡± Harold had a casual smile on his face but inside, his heart was thumping nervously. He suddenly felt something was amiss. As he recalled how the man in ck treated him outside the room, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Don Albert was giving him special treatment. 1 But he didn¡¯t even know him! 1 Doreen''s beautiful eyes flickered in awe. She nced a t Harold and said, "Thank you, Harold!" Harold''s confused thought was wiped away by the warmth Doreen¡¯s words brought him. He smiled widely and said, "You''re wee, it''s my pleasure." 1 Then, he turned to Charlie and asked with a coy smile, "Charlie, I bet you¡¯ve never eaten such good food in your life, right?" 1 Charlie smirked sarcastically. "Who gave you the confidence to be so cocky?¡± 1 Harold growled in disdain, "You have the honor of dining with me and your filthy mouth is still so stubborn! D*mn it, I dare you, if you¡¯ve ever eaten such fine food in the past, you can make my head a ball and kick it!" Charlie simply smiled. The days he lived when he was a child were so extravagant that ordinary people couldn''t even imagine. In the Wade family, these dishes were just meals for the servants. 2 booking at Charlie¡¯s arrogance, Wendy huffed indignantly. "Charlie, what is that attitude, you loser! Believe it or not, I¡¯ll kick you out of the room now! We''re giving you a free meal and is this how you treat us? You f*cking loser!¡± 2 However, right at this moment, the door of the suite was kicked open harshly and a hoarse and fierce voice resonated through the suite. "Where did you idiotse from? Who the h*ll let you in this room!" 1 Suddenly, a pudgy man stood at the door. He was in a n Armani suit with a big gold chain around his neck and he had a centipede-like scar on his face that spread from the corner of his eyes to his chin. 1 The man grabbed the bill in one hand and a bat in the other, his face as fierce as a lion''s. 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Immediately after that, a dozen burly men with scarred tattoos barged into the room and lined up next to him, surrounding the table. Everyone was extremely startled by the scene. What was going on? The leader was Bill ''The Bear¡¯, Don Albert''s right-hand man. He had worked for Don Albert in his early years and had earned an infamous reputation in Aurous Hill. Don Albert had informed him today that the Diamond Suite was specially reserved for the extremely noble M r. Wade and made sure he made the proper arrangements for him. 4 Yet, when he inspected the guests of the suites, he found out that a bugger named Harold Wilson had signed the bill for the Diamond Suite. He was very furious and scared when he discovered it. 3 He was furious because of the d*mn Harold who hade out of nowhere and upied the suite he had prepared for the esteemed guest. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 On the other hand, he was scared because there was only one set of the extravagant banquet menu ready in the Diamond Suite and it had already been served to these people. What should he do when the real honorable guests were here? 2 Harold raised to his feet and shouted in dismay, "What are you doing? I reserved this suite, who do you think you are to create trouble here?" 2 Bill pointed at Harold and asked, "You¡¯re Harold Wilson?" 1 Harold nodded and said proudly, "Yes, I am!" 1 Billmanded coldly, "Bring him to me!" Two sturdy men immediately pulled Harold out of his seat and dragged him away. 1 "What do you think you''re doing? Let me go!" 1 ¡±F*ck, shut up!" 1 One man kicked Harold''s knee and he knelt directly in front of Bill as he shrieked in pain. Bill eyed Harold from head to toe with his cold and dagger-like re, making him shiver like a scaredy-cat. p! 2 The signature bill was thrown directly at Harold''s head. Bill shouted loudly, "Who gave you the right to use this room?" Harold cleared his throat topose himself and said, "It¡¯s a misunderstanding. I made a reservation at this Golden Suite in advance, I''ve even paid the three hundred thousand dor deposit!" Gerald interjected, "What are you doing? Harold booked the room. Do you not have rules here?" 1 Bill spat. He pped Harold across his cheek and growled, "Golden Suite? Hello? This is the motherf* eking Diamond Suite! It is not for you, b*stard!¡± Everyone was stunned when his voice echoed across the room. Diamond Suite? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. No wonder the room was so luxuriously designed and even the dishes and wines were exclusive. As it turned out, it was not the Golden Suite at all! Cold sweat drenched Gerald''s forehead. The Diamond Suite was so exclusive and he was not even qualified t o enter, let alone dine in it! Wendy said hastily, "Harold, didn''t you say that you know Don Albert? Hurry, exin to them!" Harold huffed dejectedly. "Shut up! How would I know Don Albert?" 1 "But, didn''t you just say..." Loreen nced at the siblings coldly as their conversation took ce, realizing that Harold was nothing but a cocky liar. 2 She was a little disappointed in him suddenly. Bill sneered cruelly and said, "How dare you mention Don Albert''s name, you hopeless f*cker. You have a death wish, don¡¯t you!" He straightened his body and ordered his men, "Grab him! I want to teach him a lesson." Harold was held down to the ground, unable to move even an inch! In the blink of an eye, Bill grabbed the bat and smashed it down directly! "Argh...my hand! My hand!" Harold was screaming frantically, his body drenched b y his own sweat. Even his pants were wet at an embarrassing spot. He passed out in a shameful manner. Watching the horrifying scene, Gerald and Wendy were as pale as two sheets of paper, their hearts thumping vigorously. Harold, who had still been so full of himself earlier, was beaten back to his normal self in an instant. They were scared of the consequences that would befall them. Loreen was equally terrified by the incident and her whole body was shaking violently. She hid behind Charlie and muttered, "What do we do? Will they kill u s?" Charlie patted Loreen on her shoulder to offer somefort and said, "Don''t worry, I''m here to protect you. No one will touch you." Loreen looked at Charlie gratefully. Although she was certain that Charlie could not solve the problem, his words did work wonders to calm her nervous heart. Meanwhile, Bill kicked Harold, who had fainted on the floor like a log, and cursed, "What a coward!" He turned his head and stared at Gerald. 1 "And you! You said that we don''t have rules here, didn¡¯t you? Come here, you f*cker!" Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Gerald was so frightened that he shivered uncontrobly and almost pissed himself. His stuttering voice sounded, "Big Boss Bill, I''m the White family¡¯s..." "The White family?" Bill grinned sinisterly. "What the heck? Don¡¯t make meugh, okay!" Bill spat disdainfully. He kicked Gerald to the ground and snarled, "The don just finished teaching an idiot from the White family a lesson yesterday, that fool was pped by one of our guys ten thousand times in the face! You still have the nerve to mention the White family to me, huh!" 3 "Huh?" Gerald recoiled in extreme shock. 3 He thought that Kevin had been beaten while being robbed, but it turned out that it was actually Don Albert who had beaten him up! Just as he was still in the midst of extreme shock and terror, Bill raised the bat and mmed it down against his head! Bang! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Gerald felt the world spinning around him. A buzzing voice kept humming inside his head, blood flowed from his mouth and nose, his vision was getting blurry and eventually, he lost consciousness. Wendy shrieked in horror! Gerald was his fiance and her only chance to marry into the White family. She would be doomed if anything happened to him. "Ambnce! Call the ambnce now!" Wendy yelled in a panic. She took out her phone with her trembling hands, but she was so shaken that she couldn''t press anything and could only scream desperately. Bill frowned in annoyance and cursed. "F*ck, can you shut up! Guys, p her until her mouth is torn from her face, keep her quiet!" "Yes, boss!" The men grinned like a cackle of wicked hyenas when they heard themand. What they liked to do most was to torment a beauty, especially a fierce and savage girl like Wendy. Wendy panicked as she watched the men with sly grins approaching her. She tried to move back frantically but very soon, she hit a wall and there was nowhere to hide. "Come here, b*tch!" A one-eyed man tugged Wendy''s hair viciously and pulled her towards him abruptly. 1 Then, he raised his hand, aimed it at Wendy¡¯s face, and started pping her, followed by the men behind him. These men were all ruthless people who had been fighting in the underworld with Bill for many years. They were merciless when they started their actions. 1 Very soon, Wendy¡¯s face was as swollen as a swine''s head and blood mixed with saliva dripped down from her mouth. 2 After such a ferocious beating, it would leave indelible scars on her face even if treated in time and it was almost equivalent to disfigurement! Loreen, who had witnessed the horrifying scene and Bill''s cruelty, shuddered in fear. She leaned against Charlie''s back and stuck very close to him. 2 At this moment, Bill saw Charlie and Loreen hiding in the corner and urged, "Them too! Beat them to death! How dare they upy the Diamond Suite as they please! Today is your day to die!" 1 A man, who was as ferocious as a hungry hyena, marched towards Loreen and was about to grab her. "How dare you!" 2 Suddenly, ayer of ice hovered over Charlie''s face as he kicked the brawny man to the floor. 2 Bill¡¯s face sank upon the scene and growled, "Who the f *ck are you?" 1 Charlie said calmly, "You don''t want to speak to me like that, you''ll be sorry." "That''s it, f*cker!¡± Charlie shook his head and called Albert immediately. "Albert Rhodes, I''m in the Diamond Suite right now. Get here, you piece of dead meat!" 1 Then, he ended the call and red at Bill coldly. Doreen stared at him, her face as pale as snow. Didn''t h e see what happened to Harold after bragging and lying about knowing Don Albert? How did he still dare to say such rude remarks in front of Bill? He would be dead for sure! 1 Wendy, whose face was swollen from the beating, turned even more horrified and jittery after hearing Charlie''s phone call. How could he still be so stupid at a time like this? Was he trying to get them all killed? 1 Bill smirked contemptuously. "You little prick, how dare you provoke the don in front of me? You''re digging your own grave!" 3 He waved at his men and urged viciously, "Kill him!" 4 Suddenly, Albert''s furious growl came from outside the room. "D*mn it, Bill! You f*cking want to die, don''t you? How dare youy your hands on Mr. Wade? I''ll chop you up and feed you to the dogs, do you hear me!" i Bill froze abruptly as if he was struck by lightning! Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Don Albert was here! Mr. Wade? Who was Mr. Wade? 2 Albert marched into the room and pounded Bill to the floor. "You f*cking idiot, how could you not recognize Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll f*cking kill you!¡± 3 Albert cursed while kicking Bill frantically. 1 Bill, who was so invincible and pompous earlier, was crouching on the floor yelping like a dog being beaten. Doreen was genuinely bewildered. What was going on? 1 All the men were also panicking. Was the young man actually Mr. Wade? They had almostid their hands 0 n him too. They were literally digging their own graves! Albert growled at the rest of the gang, "And you fools too! What are you standing there like stupid logs? Apologize to Mr. Wade now!" "Mr. Wade, we''re so so sorry. We were a bunch of fools t 0 not have recognized you! Please forgive us!" All the men knelt down simultaneously and apologized profusely. Bill was equally terrified. He pped himself in the face while begging for mercy. "Mr. Wade, I''m terribly sorry, please forgive me for my rudeness and spare m e!" 4 Albert pped himself in the face too as a punishment and said nervously, "Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry for my ipetence that resulted in my boys offending you and your friends." 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie took a glimpse at Loreen and said calmly, "I''m just here to treat my wife''s friend to a meal." He then turned to the rest of the crowd and said coldly, "They are not my friends." 1 Loreen waspletely shocked! 1 Charlie wasn''t bluffing after all. He did make a reservation in Heaven Springs and it was indeed the most luxurious Diamond Suite. The most important element of all was that this suite was reserved for him by Don Albert himself! 1 When she recalled how she had looked down on Charlie before, her face blushed timidly. She was very ashamed of herself. 1 Meanwhile, Harold trembled in horror when he heard their exchanges! What was going on? Charlie the loser was really Don Albert¡¯s friend? How was it possible? Wendy was equally shocked. As it turned out, Charlie really did know Don Albert! Not only that, but Albert was so polite to him! She then turned to look at Gerald again. He had fainted in the middle of his own blood at the moment! 3 The don wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and said firmly, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry, this will never ever happen again. You cane to Heaven Springs and use the Diamond Suite any time you please. If my men still can''t recognize you, I''ll gouge their eyes out myself!¡¯¡¯ 2 Charlie nodded and said to Doreen, "Hey, we''ve had our meal, so why don''t we get out now? It''s so chaotic and messy here!" 1 Doreen regained herposure by Charlie''s voice and asked reflexively, "What about them?" 2 She was a little worried as she looked at Harold, Gerald, and Wendy''s miserable state. 1 Charlie replied calmly, "Det Albert handle them." Albert said instantly, "Mr. Wade, don¡¯t worry, I''ll call for an ambnce and send them to the hospital immediately!¡± 2 "Okay," Charlie nodded and continued, "I''ll leave everything to you, that''s all." 2 Doreen, who was still in a daze, followed Charlie out of Heaven Springs. 2 Her heart was still thumping vigorously, her breathing heavy even after they exited the restaurant. She took a peek at Charlie, who had an inexpressive expression on his face as if nothing had happened. She felt as if he was covered with ayer of fog that made him even more mysterious and profound. "Charlie, about today..." 3 Before she could finish, Charlie interjected in an indifferent voice, "Loreen, I hope you can keep what happened today a secret, please. If ire finds out that I''m connected to someone in the underworld like Don Albert, she will be very angry." Loreen nodded reluctantly. "Alright, I understand." 1 After Charlie and Loreen left, Albert called the ambnce and sent the injured people to the hospital. Wendy sustained fractures on the facial skeleton due t o the assault that resulted in a deformed face. It could be said that she was disfigured now. 3 One of Harold''s arms waspletely broken too and h e needed a long time for it to return to its functional state. 4 As for Harold, he suffered a severe concussion due to the heavy blow to his head. Although he was out of danger after the emergency rescue, the subsequent effect from the brain damage would be his worst nightmare for the rest of his life. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Loreen had agreed with Doris Young of Emgrand Group to start working tomorrow. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After leaving Heaven Springs, Charlie sent her back to the hotel where she was staying and then left. Loreen was still in shock from what happened at the restaurant earlier while pondering about her future prospects. She was assigned an important mission for her trip to Aurous Hill this time. From the obvious perspective, she was here for her new job at Emgrand Group, but she had a muchrger hidden agenda from her family. Her father had told her that ording to top secret information, the Wade family, the most prominent family in Eastcliff, had found their young master who had been missing for many years. They had even bought the entire Emgrand Group as a gift to the young master to practice and sharpen his entrepreneurship skills. In other words, the young master of the Wade family was in Aurous Hill now and he was the new chairman of Emgrand Group. In Eastcliff, which was filled with mysterious and powerful families, although the Thomas family was at the upper-level of the social pyramid in Eastcliff, they were still on the second rank of the pyramid. The Wade family was much more powerful and prestigious than they were. Now that the identity of the young master of the Wade family had not been revealed yet, the Thomas family hoped that Loreen could grab the opportunity to be in touch with him in advance. It would be even better if she could be in a rtionship with him and get married. Loreen was a little repulsed by and reluctant about such an arrangement, but she didn''t dare to oppose it when she was given such an important duty of revitalizing her family status. The sole purpose of hering all the way to Aurous Hill to work at Emgrand Group was to get in touch with the mysterious chairman and find a chance to attract his attention. Loreen was regarded as one of the beauty icons of Eastcliff¡¯s upper-ss circle. She was confident that with her appearance, knowledge, abilities, and elegant figure, she would have a chance with the young master of the Wade family. If she could marry him as she had anticipated, it would bring the Thomas family to the next level! This would move them to the top of the social pyramid in Eastcliff! She began to have a thrilling sensation in her heart regarding tomorrow''s appointment when she thought of this. 1 At the same time, she was equally anticipating to meet the mysterious Mr. Wade. She couldn¡¯t help but imagine him. How old was he? How did he look like? Was he tall and handsome like a prince charming? She took out her phone and clicked on a video streaming app. Then, she clicked on the video in her collection folder that had been viewed tens of millions of times. It was the popr video where Charlie had humiliated the sales manager at Emerald Court with several suitcases of cash. She had analyzed the video numerous times. The incident took ce in Aurous Hill, which happened to coincide with the time that the young master of the Wade family had been found. Therefore, she concluded that the mysterious ultrarich man in the video was actually the young master o f the Wade family, who was also the new chairman of the Emgrand Group. She scrutinized the video carefully, watching and observing the mysterious man whose back was the only part visible in the video. From the vague video, she deduced that the man was i n his twenties, tall and thin, although his face was blocked. Nevertheless, his body figure was very studly and athletic, which wasparable to long-legged K- pop idols. With such a body figure, he must be quite smart and handsome looking! However, out of nowhere, a peculiar feeling suddenly appeared in Loreen''s heart. Why did the man look a bit like Charlie? Very quickly, she shook her head, denying her own thought. Charlie was the son-inw of the Wilson family, which was absolutely iparable to the Wade family at all. If he really was the young master of the Wade family, why would he still stay with the second-rate Wilson family? 1 She must be overthinking this! *** The next day, Loreen arrived at the Emgrand Group headquarters early in the morning. Doris, the vice-chairman, personally handled her appointment letter. She took her to the administrative department for a brief tour, introduced her job scopes, and then added," Loreen, if you have any queries, you can ask me directly ore to my office to see me." Loreen nodded gratefully and asked tentatively, "Miss Young, may I know if I would have a chance to meet the chairman? I will be in charge of thepany''s administrative affairs and if I don''t consult him directly, I''m afraid that I might mishandle his requirements." Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Doris became alert and cautious as soon as Doreen said that. 3 Charlie had just asked her to keep an eye on Doreen the day before yesterday. As soon as Doreen reported t o duty, she asked about the chairman. It seemed very odd and unusual. 2 Doris eyed the pretty youngdy and thought to herself, ''What is your purpose ofing all the way to Emgrand Group?'' 2 She said with a smile, "Our chairman rarelyes into the office, but if he does, I''ll tell him and I''ll notify you if he wants to see you." 5 Doreen was a little disappointed, but she kept a smile o n her face and said, "Okay, thank you, Miss Young!" 2 As soon as Doris returned to her office, she immediately reported the matter to Charlie. 3 Charlie became more vignt as well when he heard that Doreen had requested to see him as soon as she reported to work. Sure enough, thedy had literallye for him. 2 What was her purpose in approaching him? Was she trying to harm him or seduce him? 3 Regardless of her purpose, Charlie felt irked and irritated. Hence, he decided to keep his distance from Loreen, especially since he couldn''t let her discover his true identity! *** On the night of Loreen''s first day of work, ire made a reservation at a high-end restaurant for dinner with Loreen. As ire''s husband, Charlie had toe along, which made him a little depressed. 1 He wanted to keep a distance from Loreen but they had to have dinner together tonight. Despite the reluctance, he prepared himself and went t o the restaurant with ire. It wasn''t until they arrived at the venue that Charlie realized that ire booked a table at the Sky Garden o f Shangri-La! The Sky Garden Ballroom was usually reserved for the prominent guests and members of the hotel, so they had never provided any kind of private suite service. However, Charlie''s action of booking the entire ce o n his wedding anniversary was unprecedented for Shangri-La. The wedding anniversary was only three days away. There was a big and eye-catching notice at the entrance of the hotel that said, "The Sky Garden is reserved for honorable guests and the venue will be unavable for all guests during this period of time. Thank you for your cooperation!" Everyone was shocked when they saw the notice! 2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Did someone book the whole Sky Garden of Shangri-L a? 1 They had never done this before! 1 Rumors had it that the children of several leaders in the city wanted to hold their wedding banquet here but were rejected without exception. 3 Who had such an influence and power to reserve the Sky Garden with Shangri-La? ire gaped in surprise when she saw the notice." Wow, someone actually booked the Sky Garden? That i s so incredible!¡± Charlie chuckled in amusement. "What¡¯s so incredible about it? It''s just a ballroom, why can''t people book it?" 1 "No, you don''t understand," ire said in a serious tone, "This Shangri-La is not some local enterprise but a luxurious global hotel chain. The Sky Garden is its unique and major feature and is exclusively for their top members. If they allow everyone to make a reservation, each top member would take turns to reserve it on a daily basis, causing the other members t 0 miss out on the privilege to use the venue. Thus, they¡¯ve simply prohibited reservation of the ballroom." s Then, ire sighed and continued, "I wonder who the person who can reserve the ce is. He or she must b e someone extraordinary!" 4 Charlie said with a deliberate smile, "Maybe he''s someone who really loves his wife and wants to hold a wedding here for her!" 1 ire said in an astonished tone, "Wow! Holding a wedding for his wife here?! Then he must really love his wife. It must be nice to be his wife!" Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Charlie was very happy to hear his wife say so. 1 It seemed that he had picked the best venue for their wedding anniversary. She must be so thrilled and happy on that day! 1 They walked into the Sky Garden and sat down in the reserved seats. Soon, Loreen arrived. "ire!" i "Loreen!" The two best friends hugged each other, happiness flooding their expressions. Then, they reminisced about their past excitedly while holding hands. It took them a while until they finally calmed down from the excitement. Loreen chided, "ire, you¡¯re such a spendthrift. You actually booked the Sky Garden for dinner!" 2 ire giggled gleefully, "You¡¯re here! Of course I¡¯d need to spend some money!" 1 Loreen grinned. "You¡¯re my best friend!" "Frankly speaking, I¡¯m not qualified to dine here. I''d asked Miss Doris Young to make the reservation for m e with her membership card!" Loreen sighed. "The Sky Garden sets quite a high requirement, doesn''t it? I heard that it''s only for their Diamond members or something, right?" 2 "Yes." ire nodded. "Honestly, this is my first time here!" 2 Doreen smiled. "Thank you so much, my dear ire!" She then continued, "By the way, on my way here, I saw the notice at the entrance that said the Sky Garden is booked three dayster. Is that true?" 1 "Yes," ire replied, "That¡¯s very odd. The Sky Garden has never approved any reservations or bookings before. I wonder what''s up with them now." 1 Doreen nodded and said, "Some time ago, there was this video online about a mysterious rich man in Aurous Hill that came with dozens of Rolls-Royces, men in ck, and suitcases with cash just to buy a ne. Have you guys watched the video?¡± Charlie shook his head. ire said, "I have, it''s quite a big deal." 1 "Everyone is guessing who he is." "What is there to guess.." 1 "For gossip, of course! Everyone is eager to know who he is, so domineering and handsome. Some say he''s the new chairman of Emgrand Group.¡± 2 Charlie suddenly froze in shock for an instant but quickly regained hisposure. 2 Doreen continued, "Now, someone has booked Shangri-Da''s Sky Garden. That''s an unprecedented decision, isn''t it? I think that the person who booked this ce i s the same person who bought the ne in the video." 1 ire heaved a helpless sight. "We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long and you¡¯re still the same old busybody!" 3 Loreenughed and said, ¡°Gossip is the driving force for women to survive!" i She then continued, "I¡¯m going toe here three dayster to see for myself the person powerful enough to book the Sky Garden!" Charlie, who had been listening to the entire conversation quietly, suddenly felt a headache iing. 3 All he wanted to do was to give his wife a surprise and a wedding that he couldn''t honor her. 1 He didn''t want any of the unwanted attention. 3 However, he seemed to have underestimated the influence of the Sky Garden. 2 He figured that there were many people in Aurous Hill who shared the same idea as Loreen-they wanted to see who the person who booked the Sky Garden was.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 This was starting to get a little tricky. Charlie felt that he needed to talk to Isaac in advance and arrange for full protection on the day. He couldn¡¯t reveal his identity no matter what. 3 In the middle of the dinner, Loreen started, "Before I came to Aurous Hill, I talked to some of our collegemates about it and they suggested holding a ss reunion. What do you think?¡± 1 Charlie said immediately, "No thanks, I won''t attend." "Why?" Loreen asked curiously. "Although we were not collegemates for four years, we spent a year together nheless!" When Charlie was taken in by Lord Wilson, he sent him to Aurous University in order to let him know ire in advance. He and ire spent the final year together in the same ss. After graduation, they got married immediately. 1 He didn''t build a friendship with anyone in the ss. Besides, most of them looked down on him, so he wasn''t interested at all when he heard about the reunion. 1 ire shared the same reluctance. She said to Loreen, "Charlie and I will pass on this one. I haven''t been in touch with most of our ssmates after graduation." Loreen quickly said, "The main reason for the ss reunion this time is because of Dous Adams. He''s opening a restaurant that will start its operations tomorrow. He¡¯s openly inviting everyone to visit his restaurant and have a gathering together." 2 She continued, "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little rude to not attend the opening ceremony?" 1 As soon as her voice halted, their phones beeped simultaneously, it was the notification of an iing message. Immediately afterwards, a lot of conversation boxes popped up on the screen. They took out their phones and looked at it. It was Dous who had created a chat group and added more than thirty people into the group. 2 In the group chat, Dous posted, "Dear old ssmates, my restaurant will officially open at noon tomorrow, it is located in Aurous Hill. I invite anyone i n Aurous Hill toe and enjoy a feast, it can also be our ss reunion!" 3 "It just so happens that Loreen Thomas, one of the two belles in our ss, hase to work in Aurous Hill and she will be attending the reunion too! Guys, I heard that Loreen is still single and avable, all the lonely bachelors in this group had better hurry up and make your move!" 4 Immediately afterward, endless replies started flooding the group. "Hey, congrattions!¡± "Oh, Loreen is here in Aurous Hill? Why haven''t I heard anything about it? I''ll surely be there!" "What about ire, the other belle? Will she attend?" 2 "I heard that ire married Charlie, the transfer student, right? Also, I heard that Charlie is a live-in son -inw, is it true?" 1 "Yeah, I heard about it too, but I''m not sure if it''s true since I haven¡¯t seen them both since graduation...¡± 2 "I heard that they haven''t consummated their marriage although they are married, I wonder if that''s true..." ire frowned at the contents of the text messages and said to Charlie, "Don''t take it seriously." 1 Charlie smiled. "It''s okay, what they are talking about i s the actual fact anyway, I¡¯m already used to it.¡± 1 Loreen quickly replied in the group, "Hey, don''t simply bber about them! I''m having dinner with the couple now as we speak! They are very lovely!" 2 "Wow, it''s Loreen!" All the simps quickly gathered around, amazed by Loreen''s message. 2 Someone in the group tagged Charlie at this moment. It''s Dous, the group creator. "Charlie, although you spent a short time with us, I remember we were quite buddies back in college. You and your wife muste tomorrow!" s To be honest, Charlie had a pretty good impression of Dous. He was a very nice person who treated everyone kindly and never badmouthed others. He was indeed one of the few ssmates whom he was close with. 1 Looking at his sincere invite, Charlie instantly replied, "Okay, we''ll definitely be there tomorrow." 1 Dous quickly replied, "That''s great! It''s going to be a n awesome reunion!"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Since Charlie had agreed to attend the ss reunion, ire reminded him, "We have to prepare some gifts for the opening of Dous¡¯s restaurant, we can''t go empty-handed.¡± Charlie nodded. "Alright, I''ll go and buy a gift from him tomorrow morning." 3 "Great," ire said, "I have to go to the Emgrand Group office tomorrow morning." Doreen said in surprise, "Is that so? Then stop by my office when you''re done, I can carpool to Dous''s restaurant with you at noon." ire smiled coyly, "Well, you can throw your wishful thinking out the window! I don¡¯t have a car. I usually take the taxi or bus, and sometimes Charlie will fetch me with his scooter." 1 "What?" Doreen blurted, exasperated. "Youngdy, you''re a director of apany now, why don¡¯t you buy a car for yourself?" "I¡¯ve just started working and haven''t made any money yet. My sry is usually used for our expenses and I have to give my mom an allowance. I''m only left with a thousand dors or so at the end of the month and it''s not enough for me to buy a car." 2 Then, ire continued, "By the way, frankly, I enjoy taking the bus, it''s quite convenient. A ride on Charlie''s scooter on a fine day is awesome too." 2 Loreen said in an earnest tone, "Excuse me miss, you don''t have to be ostentatious, but you have to be aware of your status now. You are the director of Wilson Group now and also a partner who works directly with Emgrand. Some people might badmouth you if you don''t even have a car.¡± 2 Charlie felt that Loreen was right. 1 His wife had always been too frugal. What¡¯s more, she handed most of her sry over to her mother and she didn''t leave much money to herself. 1 On the other hand, his mother-inw was a big spender who kept most of ire''s sry to herself. She would rather use one million dors of the family savings to invest in some fraudulent financial insurance than to give ire two or three hundred thousand dors to buy a car. 5 He felt that he should buy a car for his wife. It would b e convenient for her to go around and also would look better for her reputation when she went to business meetings. 2 After making up his mind, he decided to visit the 4s shop early the next morning. 1 After dinner, the couple parted ways with Loreen and took a taxi home together. On their way home, the DJs on the radio were discussing the charter of the Shangri-La Sky Garden. 2 The DJs were all amazed as this was the first time in history that Shangri-La was making an exception to close off the entire Sky Garden. They were equally curious about the person behind this and his background. 1 The taxi driver started, "In my opinion, it must be the mysterious rich guy on the Inte!" 2 Charlie remained silent but he was a little astonished! 1 It seemed that after the news that the Sky Garden on the top floor of Shangri-La was announced, it caused a sensation throughout Aurous Hill! 1 This matter spread like wildfire and being discussed all over the ce in Aurous Hill overnight! Very soon, each and everyone in the city knew about it! 3 Everyone knew that the Shangri-La Hotel adopted membership service and only top-ss members had the privilege to use the Sky Garden! As for the charter, not even Diamond members were eligible to do so! It was absolutely impossible! 2 Thus, the person who managed to charter the Sky Garden had suddenly be a hot topic that everyone was utterly curious about! 1 Someone said that the person was the mysterious guy on the Inte. 1 Someone said that the person was a wealthy man from abroad. 1 Someone said that the person was a mysterious man who wanted to hold avish and romantic wedding... 4 The third rumor was more convincing than the rest! Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The news created a massive wave throughout the city! Chapter 48 Chapter 48 A lot of women were envious and curious after hearing the news. Everyone was wondering who was so lucky to have a man spend millions of dors in one night to charter the whole Sky Garden and confess his love to her! Many people were looking forward to the day toe so that they could go and have a look for themselves! 1 In order to keep his identity secret, Charlie ordered Isaac to make a special transformation to the Sky Garden on the day of the event. At the same time, he anticipated the arrival of the day! 2 He wanted to give ire a once-in-a-lifetime grand wedding on their wedding anniversary! 2 *** Charlie went to the 4s shop early the next morning. He had a bank card with a bnce of ten billion dors that he hadn''t used much of yet. This time, he wanted to spend it on a luxury car for ire that was ssy and presentable. He intended to buy her a Rolls-Royce right away, but 0 n second thought, he was worried that ire would not ept it. First, it would not be easy to exin to her how he could afford such an expensive car and second, she might be averse to driving the car based 0 n her low-key personality. 1 After taking in all the factors and considerations, he decided to buy a sedan that was about five hundred thousand dors. The cars in this price range were presentable yet not too shabby, and they were quite practical for daily use too. It would not be so distressing if she bumped or scratched the car. 2 The car that fitted such a price range and specification was an Audi A6. It was a popr car used among businessmen that were very posh and exclusive. Moreover, the A6 was an extended sedan which was very suitable for his wife. 3 When he came to the Audi 4s shop, he parked his little scooter at the door and walked in. 3 Two sales executives in the shop quickly spruced themselves as they saw a customering in. A woman behind them huffed in annoyance. "Yikes, that guy came by scooter, he must be here for the air conditioning or WiFi. Just ignore him." 1 They all lost interest in an instant as soon as they heard that the customer hade by scooter. 1 Due to the hot weather, many poor buggers loved to barge into the shop for the free air conditioning. Some even shamelessly sat in the cars in the showroom and refused to get off. The executives who were at their wits'' end had to send the security guards to kick them out. 1 Charlie did seem out of ce with his scooter and mediocre outfit. He didn''t look like someone who could afford an Audi at all. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie couldn''t care less when no one came to serve him. He went directly to the showroom where the different models of A6 were disyed and found out that the price of the car ranged from three to six hundred thousand. The model with the price tag of six hundred thousand dors was the top- spec model-the long wheelbase executive version. 1 Honestly speaking, this car looked really good! He figured that ire would be epting of its reasonable price. Hence, he said, "Do you have ready stock for this top-spec Ab? I want to take it right away!" 1 The sales executives looked at him as if they were looking at an idiot. One of them said in a contemptuous tone, "Have you seen the price tag? Did you count the zeros wrongly?" 2 Charlie frowned. "Six hundred and eighteen thousand dors, I saw it." 2 The person sneered. "If you did see it, then why are you still asking for it? Can you afford it? So many people are watching right now. When we print the bill and ask you to swipe your card but there''s not enough credit, it will be so embarrassing!" 2 Charlie said coldly, "Are you sick? Did you forget to take your medicine beforeing to work this morning? Do you need me to call 911 for the ambnce to take you away?" 2 The person snorted disdainfully. "Huh, stop bluffing here! I''ll ask the guard to kick you out of here, mark m y words! You''re nothing but a poor loser who came in for the free air conditioning and WiFi! Drop your act!" Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Charlie stered a sarcastic smile on his face and asked, "How muchmission do you make on this car?" The person snarled, "Ten thousand dors!" 1 Charlie nodded as a sign of acknowledgment. "Okay, very well, you''ve just lost ten thousand dors." N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He then turned and went out. Coincidentally, he bumped into the manager of the shop with a name tag on his suit that read Arthur Walsh. 1 He asked the man directly, "Are you in charge of this shop?" 1 "Yes, I am." Arthur nodded. "May I help you?" Charlie pointed to the rude sales executive and said," You¡¯d better fire that person now. He is a rotten apple that will do no good to your business here." The person quickly dashed forward and said, "Mr. Walsh, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, he is crazy! He is just a poor bugger whoes to use our WiFi and air conditioning!" 1 Charlie smiled coyly. "A poor bugger, you say? Just wait and see." He immediately went out of the door and walked into the BMW showroom next door. 1 As soon as he walked into the showroom, he saw the BMW 760, the luxurious model disyed in the center of the vast hall. It was the most expensive model of BMW with the top specs of the 7 series. The BMW 760 was equipped with a 12-cylinder engine which was very powerful and its interior was extremely luxurious. Truth be told, he was being irrational too. How dare those Audi idiots look down on him? Alright, he would buy the top-spec BMW for them to see! 2 ''I have the money, you fools!'' He waved at a sales exec and asked, "Do you have ready stock for this 760?" The youngdy was startled. ¡°Sir, this car has just arrived in the showroom today. Are you sure you want to buy it?" "Yes." Charlie nodded. "I''m absolutely sure, let''s go ahead and seal the deal now!" 1 "Huh? It costs 2.6 million!" Thedy was even more stunned. She had been working at the showroom for quite some time now but this was her first time seeing a customer who came in and bought a car on the spot! He was just fooling her, wasn''t he? Charlie said with a smile, "I know, I¡¯ve seen the price, just tell me if you want to sell it!" 2 "Err... yes, yes, of course..." thedy stuttered and slowly smiled gleefully. "Please follow me!" In a blink of an eye, his car was swiped, the payment was made, the car key was handed to him, everything went on smoothly and rapidly. 4 When the BMW 760 was driven out of the showroom, everyone in the Audi showroom blinked in astonishment. Charlie drove the BMW to the entrance of the Audi showroom, opened the trunk, folded and stored his scooter inside, then drove away casually. 3 The sales exec who had mocked Charlie stared at the scene in bewilderment. Arthur red at him and said coldly, "Go to the HR department right away, you''re fired!" "Manager..." ¡°Get lost!" The rest of the Audi sales executives were stunned in shock. Who would have thought the man came in a scooter would be so arrogant that he would just buy a 2.6 million dor car without hesitation? 3 The sales exec who was fired even cursed himself out of regret. Not only did he lose a wealthy customer and his lucrativemission but he had also lost his job! I f he could rewrite his past, he would not look down on anyone... 3 *** Meanwhile, as Charlie was driving the BMW 760, he pped his forehead in agitation over his impulsive action. 1 He wasn''t frustrated because of the money spent but because of the car¡¯s price tag. It was way over his initial budget, how would he exin it to ire? 2 Could he say that the 2.6 million dors dropped from the sky? It sounded ridiculous, didn¡¯t it? Chapter 50 Chapter 50 He thought about what he could do until an amazing idea suddenly struck his mind! He drove to the nearby car repair workshop, then spent twenty bucks to rece the BMW 760 logo with a 520. The main differences between these models were their engines and interioryouts. The exterior of a BMW 5 series looked very simr to the 7 Series that it was quite difficult to distinguish between them other than through the rear tailbel. 4 The 520 was the lowest spec model in the 5 Series-with an average engine and average technology, it was an all-round average car. 1 On the other hand, the 760 was the highest spec model in the 7 Series with a top-notch engine, awesome maneuver control. It was a very powerful car. 3 Charlie grinned triumphantly as he drove the 760 with the 520 logo at its back. ire didn''t know much about cars and wasn¡¯t enthusiastic about them. She would buy it without a doubt if he told her this was a BMW 520. 4 The owner of the workshop smacked his lips in amusement as he watched the BMW leave his shop. H e didn''t expect the young man to be so mischievous despite his honest look. He must have a cunning n ying in his mind that he deliberately changed the 760 logo to a 520! 2 *** After car shopping, Charlie remembered his second mission-to buy a gift for the opening of Dous¡¯s restaurant at noon today. As Dous was the one and only ssmate who was nice to him during college, he wanted to give a generous gift to him. He drove to arge consignment shop gallery and spent two hundred thousand dors for an early painting by Rachel Ruysch, the painter from the Dutch Golden Age. 4 Rachel Ruysch¡¯s fame was lost to much of the art history world nowadays, so most people wouldn¡¯t recognize her paintings. 2 He selected an ancient painting as his gift to Dous for two reasons-he wanted to give Dous a meaningful and expensive gift but he didn''t want the others to know how much the painting was worth. From N?velDrama.Org. If someone were to ask about it, he would simply say that it had only cost a few thousand dors. After shopping, it was almost noon. He called ire and told her that he would pick her and Doreen up from the Emgrand Group headquarters. ire gaped in surprise when Charlie drove a BMW 5 series! She stared at him, dumbfounded, and asked in shock, "Where did the care from?¡± 2 Charlie said with a warm smile, "I bought it for you!" "You bought it?" ire was even more surprised." Where did you get the money?¡± 2 "Private savings, of course," Charlie said with an indifferent shrug. ¡°Look, I didn''t spend a penny when we got married, and all these years, all my expenses have been covered by you and your family. What''s so weird about saving some pocket money?" 1 "It¡¯s your savings, you should use it on yourself. Why did you spend on such an expensive car? It must have cost four hundred thousand dors, right?¡± 1 Charlie chuckled. "You''re my wife, what''s wrong with me spending my pocket money on you? Do you want m e to spend it on my mistress? Besides, you are a director now and people might tease you for not having a car." Doreen quickly interjected, "ire, you do need a car for your dailymute. This car is quite suitable for you, by the way. Charlie loves you so much, you should be happy!" 1 ire nodded and said gratefully, "Thank you, Charlie!" 1 Charlie grabbed her hand gently and said, "You''re wee, my dear." 1 Then, he urged thedies, "Let''s go to Dous''s restaurant now!¡± ire hurriedly asked as if a thought suddenly struck her, "Did you buy him a gift?" "I did," Charlie answered, "I bought him a painting." 1 "A painting?" ire asked curiously, "What kind of painting?" "An ancient painting I saw on Antique Street. It''s a painting of pomegranate, which symbolizes righteousness. It looked pretty good, so I bought it." 1 "How much did you buy for?" 2 "Several thousand dors.¡± 1 ire nodded and chuckled, "I think you might have been scammed! You can''t buy an authentic painting for that price." 1 Charlie smiled casually. "Never mind, it''s the token of our heart that is the most important." 1 ire nodded in agreement. "You''re right, it¡¯s our courtesy that is the most important. Let''s go!" Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Dous¡¯s restaurant was located at a new redevelopment zone of Aurous Hill. It was quite a distance from the city and was sparsely popted. Charlie felt a little peculiar as to why Dous chose to open a restaurant here, i ire told him that severalrge manufacturingpanies would set up theirpanies and factories in the redevelopment zone including multinationalpanies like Foxconn, so the area would prosper and flourish in no time. 1 In other words, it was quite a wise and clever choice for Dous to open a restaurant here now. 1 Dous''s restaurant, named The Charm, was at the corner of a wide new street. From the exterior, it looked quite big, upying two floors. The name of the restaurant suggested an artistic conception. 2 When Charlie drove the car to the door of the restaurant, there was already a row of cars parked near the entrance and several people were standing in front of a golden BMW, smoking and chatting. Charlie recognized them. They were his ssmates from college, but they weren''t close. Charlie still remembered the guy who seemed to be the head of the group. His name was Clinton Tucker and was a famous rich kid back in college. He had feelings for ire but she never acknowledged his feelings. 3 At the moment, Clinton was leaning against the golden BMW and epting thepliments his friends had been showering him. The guys eximed i n awe as they admired his car, "Clinton, you are such a champ! How long has it been since we''ve graduated? You¡¯re already able to afford a BMW! I think this is 540, right? The top-spec of the 5 Series?" Clintonughed pompously and said, "Haha, this 540 i s just, what, seven or eight hundred thousand dors! I use it for my dailymute, it¡¯s not a big deal." 3 "D*mn it! 540? This is the most expensive imported car of the 5 Series!" "Sigh, I can''t even afford the down payment for a BMW 1 Series. Clinton, you are so awesome!¡± "Clinton, your ride must be very powerful, right?¡± 1 Clinton pasted a smug grin on his face and said, "Nah, it''s just nice, the thrust and eleration is pretty strong, I can''t find a car that can go as fast as mine on the street so far." 2 "It¡¯s so cool! If only I can afford a BMW. My girlfriend always looks down on me, criticizing that I can''t afford a good car. She''s so annoying!" 1 Suddenly, someone noticed another BMW wasing their way and gasped in surprise. "Wow, another BMW, is this one of our ssmates too?" 1 "Oh, my f*cking god! Is that Charlie the loser?!" 1 "I think the girl who''s sitting in the co-driver¡¯s seat is ire! What the f*ck, the loser drives a f*cking BMW! I t must be ire''s car, not his. D*mn loser!" 1 Clinton saw Charlie in the car too and his face was covered with ayer of gloom. "Oh, it''s the b*stard! D* mn it, he is so lucky!" 2 Meanwhile, someone asked, "Hey, which series is he driving?" Charlie drove the car near the crib and reversed into the parking lot. Clinton saw the 520 on the back of the car and smirked contemptuously. "Huh, 520, the lowest model of the 5 series! Only a pretentious loser like him would drive this model!" 4 The guy next to him nodded and said, "Clinton, your car is the top spec model of the 5 Series while his car i s the lowest model of the 5 Series. Your car must be a lot more awesome than his, right?" 2 Clinton snorted in disdain. "I can buy two of his cars with its price!" 3 "Clinton, you are the best!" 1 In the meantime, Charlie had parked the car, ire and Loreen got off and walked towards the restaurant first. 4 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The guys blinked in surprise and greeted them in a stampede. "Wow, it''s two of our beauties!" Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ire and Loreen greeted everyone warmly. Clinton gritted his teeth in great dismay as he looked at ire, who was getting more radiant and beautiful. When they were in college, he desperately tried to win her heart, but she simply ignored him. 2 However, she chose to marry a deadbeat loser who mooched off her. D*mn it, why?! 3 God must have been blind! 1 He squinted his eyes in agitation and sneered. "Hey, Charlie, you seem to live a good life after marrying ire! You can even drive a BMW now! Did ire buy i t for you? You really are the role model of a toyboy!" ire was annoyed by his remark while Loreen quickly said, "Clinton, you''re wrong, it''s not ire who bought the car but Charlie who had bought it himself!" "Wow!" Clinton twitched his lips. "Awesome, you can even afford a BMW 5 Series now!" 4 Then, he said in a provocative tone, "Hey, the streets are very quiet here and also very straight and wide, how about we have a race down the street to see who can drive faster?" 2 Charlie frowned in annoyance, getting a little sulky at Clinton''s malicious intention. 1 ''Why couldn¡¯t you just leave me alone? I don¡¯t have anything to do with you,¡¯ Charlie thought quietly to himself. ''Besides, whose car is faster than mine? This i s BMW 760, the most expensive and fastest BMW model! I''ll be branded as a bully if I take up the challenge.'' 4 Clinton assumed Charlie''s silence as unease, so he immediately sneered. "Hey, Charlie, why are you still the same coward as you were when you were in college? It won''t use much of your fuel! I¡¯ll pay you a full tankter.¡± 1 Loreen grumbled, exasperated. "Hey, Clinton, drop your act! Your car is a 540, Charlie''s is a 520, even I know there''s a huge gap between the engine power of both cars! Do you think the street race that you suggested is fair?" 1 Clinton shrugged indifferently. "Well, it depends greatly on the driver''s skills! A good car doesn''t necessarily mean it can go fast, it depends on the driver''s skills and courage. I wonder if Charlie has the courage to take up a challenge? I can understand if he doesn''t want to, he''s always been a loser who can never do anything. Everyone knows that." The guys standing around him immediately interjected, "Yes, Clinton''s right! Just say it if you¡¯re afraid, there''s nothing to be ashamed about.¡± 1 Charlie was not agitated by the scene, instead, he smiled and said, "I don''t mind a race, but where''s the fun if we just talk about the bet? Let''se up with something fun as a punishment to make it interesting." 1 "Alright!" Clinton was worried that Charlie would not fall for his trick, so when Charlie made such a suggestion, he blurted excitedly, thinking that Charlie was digging his own grave, ¡°Let''s make a bet then-whoever loses the race must kneel on the ground and apologize to the winner. What do you say?" 2 Charlie shook his head. "Nah, it''s such a childish bet. We''re all adults, let''s think of something more mature." 2 At this moment, Dous, donning a smart suit, walked out of the restaurant with arge pile of fireworks. As soon as his sight fell on Charlie, he marched forward ecstatically and said, "Hey Charlie, you''re here!" Charlie nodded with a warm smile and replied," Dous, congrattions on the opening of your new restaurant!" "Thanks, buddy!" Clinton began again in a cold voice, ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t change the subject. Tell me, what''s on your mind?¡± 4 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dous asked curiously, "What¡¯s up? What are you guys doing?" Charlie looked at the fireworks in Dous''s arms and asked, "Doug, how long are those firecrackers?" 2 "Three meters!" Dousughed. ¡°It''s not cheap, I spent six hundred something dors on them!" 2 Charlie nodded as he turned to Clinton and said, "I have an idea. Let''s go on with the race and whoever loses, we''ll put the fireworks in his car and ignite them. What do you think?" Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Clinton couldn''t hold back his thrill when he heard the term of their bet. His car was the 540 model while Charlie''s was the 520. The loser could not possibly win even if he tried. 1 He was impressed by Charlie''s audacity to make such a big bet with him! His car would be a total waste when the three-meter fireworks were ignited in his car. Everything- the interior, seats, and dashboard-would be ruined in an instant. 4 Charlie was digging his own grave, so he might as well give him a good push! Clinton nodded without hesitation and shouted, "Guys, you''ll be our witnesses! We¡¯ll race to see whose car is faster. Whoever loses, put the fireworks inside his car and ignite it!" 4 Then, he added, "If anyone dares to vite the bet, his whole family will die!" i The guys standing at the side of the road cheered loudly. The rest of the ssmates who were inside the restaurant rushed out after hearing what was going o n. About twenty to thirty people gathered around the door, waiting for the race to start. Everyone thought Charlie was such a fool. How dare h e challenge his 520 with Clinton''s 540? It was a straight road and didn¡¯t have anything to do with skills to win the race-rather, it depended entirely on the performance and engine power of the car. 1 Even if Schumacher drove the 520, it was impossible for him to overtake the 540! Unfortunately for Charlie, his brand new BMW 520 would soon be dered total loss! 1 ire tried to stop Charlie as well. "Charlie, he did it o n purpose. Don''t be agitated by him, let''s not race." 1 Charlie stered a warm smile on his face. "Don''t worry, my dear, your husband will never lose.¡± 1 Clintonughed out loud. "Oh wow, Charlie, I admire your courage! Hahaha! Let''s stop the crap and just start our race already!¡± 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Okay.¡± Charlie nodded. "How do you want to start?¡± Clinton pointed to the intersection at the end of the road and said in a cocky voice, "We''ll start at the same time, go towards the end of the road then turn around. Whoever crosses the line first wins. What do you say?" Charlie smiled confidently. "No problem!" "Alright!" Clinton shrieked excitedly, "Guys, be our witness! Let the race begin!" He got into his BMW 540 and drove onto the road. Despite ire''s objection, Charlie got into his car as well and drove to Clinton''s side, the fronts of the two cars aligned. One guy stood out and said with a gleeful smile, "I¡¯ll count down!¡± "Alright!" Clinton shouted, "Let''s start when you are ready!" Charlie nodded and switched on the sport mode of his BMW 760. 2 The 760 used a 6.6-liter discement and 585-horsepower engine. Meanwhile, the 540 next to him used a 3.0-liter discement and 340-horsepower engine. Afterparison, the discement of the 540 was twice as small as the 760, and there was a difference o f 245 horsepower between two cars! They were iparable in terms of performance and speed! 4 However, how would Clinton realize that Charlie''s 520 was actually the top-spec 760? The naive and cocky dude still assumed that he was sure to win. The count-down guy started enthusiastically, "Ready! 3, 2,1, go!¡± 1 As soon as the voice fell, Clinton stepped on the elerator pedal immediately! He knew that Charlie was set to lose but he wanted to humiliate him further! 1 Hence, he wanted to create a huge gap and drive much faster than usual! 1 However, little did he expect that on his right-hand side, a ck shadow would quickly sprint out and leave him far behind in the blink of an eye! 1 It was Charlie''s BMW 520! 2 Clinton could hardly believe what he saw! D*mn it! 1 How could that be! It was impossible! Chapter 54 1 Chapter 54 1 Charlie''s 520 had a mere 184-horsepower engine while his 540 had 340 horsepower. His car should be much faster and powerful than Charlie¡¯s! How could he overtake him so easily?! 3 Simrly, the people watching the race were dumbfounded! No one would have thought that Charlie, whom they assumed was bound to lose, would overtake Clinton in a swift motion like an arrow released from the bow! In fact, Charlie''s car sped off and left Clinton far behind instantly! 3 Clinton wasn''t even halfway through the race and Charlie had already turned around at the intersection at the end of the road! i From N?velDrama.Org. When Clinton reached the intersection, Charlie had already driven the car back to the starting line! 1 Charlie had won! 1 Andslide victory at that! After turning around at the intersection, Clinton saw Charlie already at the finish line and he almost fainted! What was going on! What the h*ck was going on! Since when could the BMW 520 surpass the 540 so much? 2 No, it couldn''t be! That b*stard must have modified his car! D*mn it! How dare he use a modified car to screw him over? D*mn it! When he finally drove the car back in front of everyone, gritting his teeth in agitation, Charlie was standing with ire, pping and celebrating his victory. 1 Everyone was extremely shocked. No one could figure out why Charlie¡¯s 520 was so fast! Clinton stopped the car. He barged out angrily and roared, "D*mn it, Charlie! You modified your car, didn''t you! That''s why your car is so powerful! You screwed me over with your modified car! It''s not fair, this round is void!¡± 2 Charlie curled his lips into a smirk and said, "Dude, you said it yourself that skills and courage are more important than the car''s specs, did you forget that? Now that you''ve lost, you want to go back on your words?" "No, I don¡¯t!" A hint of panic shed across Clinton''s expression as he tried toe out with ame excuse. "You cheated, it¡¯s not fair!¡± 2 Loreen looked at him contemptuously and said," Clinton, you''re breaking your promise, you disgusting dude! Don''t forget what you said earlier-whoever goes back on his bet would have his whole family die!" "That''s right!" The people who were anticipating to see Charlie being humiliated mumbled in the background, irked by Clinton¡¯s reneging. They could see that Clinton was a sore loser that dared not honor the bet that he started! 1 Someone started, "Clinton, you''re such a coward, man! Everyone here is a witness that you wanted to do this racing and betting thing with Charlie. You even said that the car''s engine has nothing to do with it, whoever breaks his promise, his whole family will die, h, h, h. Now, you want to break the promise, are you saying that you won¡¯t honor your bet even if your family¡¯s life is at stake?" 2 "Yeah!" A girl said, "Clinton, we''ve always thought that you''re very manly and responsible, I didn''t know that you''re actually a coward who goes back on your words!" Someone added, "Well, I finally see what kind of person he actually is! He is nothing but a doublestandard dog! If Charlie loses, he certainly wouldn''t let Charlie off the hook so easily! Now that he¡¯s lost, he''s starting all this nonsense. Coward!¡± Clinton¡¯s face turned into an ugly shade of green and red. 1 To be frank, he had just bought this car for less than a month and he had spent more than seven hundred thousand dors on it! If he really ignited the 3-meter fireworks inside the car, the car would be doomed! 2 It was his precious darling! On usual days, he wouldn''t even allow any small scratches or dust to appear in any corner of his car, so why would he be willing to throw fireworks into it? However, from the looks of it, his friends obviously despised him for his shameless and dishonest act. These people would keep themselves away from him i f he continued on. 2 In fact, they might even spread the maliciousments around about how he had gone back on his own words and would never honor his bet after making such a horrible swear. 2 His heart was shaken by the consequences as his thoughts ran wild. If he didn¡¯t ignite the fireworks, his reputation would b e ruined! 1 Suddenly, Charlie spoke, "Clinton, we''re all friends. Some jokes are not meant to be taken seriously. Your car is quite expensive, so if you don¡¯t want to do it, then let''s just forget it." 3 Clinton heaved a sigh of relief instantly. However, the surrounding people started to murmur," Wow, Charlie is such a gentleman! Clinton is such a jerk, don¡¯t you think?" "Yes! Charlie is giving in simply because Clinton is a sore loser!¡± 1 These viciousments made Clinton¡¯s blood boil. He growled angrily, "Who says I¡¯m a sore loser? Where are the fireworks, give it to me! I¡¯ll honor my bet right in front of you all!" 2 A sh of a coy smile appeared from the corner of Charlie¡¯s lips... Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Clinton had lost his mind at this moment. 2 He didn¡¯t want to be humiliated by Charlie the loser in front of his friends. So, he bit his lips, grabbed the fireworks from Dous, and threw them into his car. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Then, as he picked up a lighter and grabbed the end of the firework, he shouted, "Look here, all of you! I''m not a sore loser! I don¡¯t need Charlie¡¯s sympathy!" Then, he lit the lighter and lit the fireworks! In an instant, the fireworks were ignited and burst into cracks in the car! At first, mes were burning inside the car, but very soon, the car was filled with thick white smoke. The sound of the constantly exploding fireworks made Clinton''s heart bleeding in agony, but it made the onlookers extremely excited and thrilled. 2 Many of them took out their phones to record the bizarre scene. They nned to post these videos online to share it with theizens. The 3-meter fireworks continuously exploded and popped and soon, the cushion seats of the BMW 540 were blown up. The seats were filled with a lot of mmable sponges, very soon, these sponges caught 0 n fire with the help of the ignition by the fireworks. 1 No one had expected to see the fireworks igniting the car. Furthermore, it was filled with white smoke and impossible to see if it had caught fire. 2 However, when the explosion of the fireworks was about to end and the smoke slowly dispersed, suddenly, a spark exploded and the entirepartment was caught on fire! A loud and shrill shriek resonated across the street, Clinton blurted in a panic. "Oh my! F*ck! The fire! Help!" 2 Initially, he thought that the fireworks would only damage the seats and the interior. He could just fork out tens or even hundreds of thousands to repair the car. Never did he expect that the fireworks would cause an explosion and set fire to the car! 4 He shouted desperately, but no one was able to help him put out the fire. He frantically called the firefighters and watched helplessly as the fire slowly burned and swallowed his car whole. 1 When the fire truck came eventually, what''s left on the spot was the frame of the burned BMW 540. One could not even recognize that it was once a BMW based on the frame alone. 1 Clinton slumped on the ground, helplessly looking at his beloved BMW turn to ashes, his heart was bleeding painfully. 1 If he had known this would be the oue, he would never have provoked Charlie and suggested street racing even if someone pointed a gun at his head. 2 Not only did it soil his reputation, but he had also lost his car in the process... 3 There was not much of an expression on Dous¡¯s face but he found the whole scene rather amusing and gave Charlie a thumbs up quietly. 2 Then, he turned to Clinton and said, "Hey, buddy, don''t be so sad. It¡¯s about time, why don''t we go in for dinner?¡± 4 After what happened, Clinton wanted to leave immediately, but on second thought, it would mean that Charlie had totally won! He wouldn¡¯t have that! 5 Charlie was the main reason why his car had suffered a total loss. No matter what, he had to revive his reputation by all means! 2 Hence, he stood up, cleared his throat to calm himself, and said, "There''s nothing to be sad of! A bet is a bet, I¡¯m just honoring it, that¡¯s all." 2 The guys that were coaxing him earlier quickly added, "Clinton is so rich, what''s a BMW to him anyway?" "Yes! For him, it¡¯s just a normal car for the dailymute!¡± They knew about Clinton''s arrogant character, so they stopped mentioning the matter in unison and entered the restaurant with Dous for the opening ceremony. 2 *** 1 In the restaurant, several banquet tables had been set up in the main hall. Banners celebrating the reunion and the opening of the restaurant were hung on the small stage in front. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Many guests gave Dous their gifts. With the painting in tow, Charlie walked towards Dous and said, "Congrattions, buddy. This is a little gift from u s to celebrate your opening ceremony.¡± ire said with a smile, "Dous, congrattions and best wishes on your grand opening. May your business be prosperous with many years toe!¡± 1 "Thank you, thank you!¡± Dous said hurriedly. Then, he leaned to Charlie''s ear and whispered with a mischievous smirk, "Hey, I see that you and our belle have a pretty close rtionship, unlike what the rumors say! When do you n to have a baby?¡± 2 ire blushed timidly when she heard the whisper. Charlie answered, "Stop it. If we are pregnant, you''ll be the first to know and I expect a gift from you!¡± "Of course!" Dousughed and nodded. "I''ll give the kid a big present!" At this moment, an average-looking woman with heavy makeup came up to Dous and asked, " Dous, who are they?" 1 "This is my college buddy, Charlie! This is ire, our ss belle and also Charlie''s wife." After introducing them, Dous introduced the woman next to him, "This is my fiancee, Lily Lewis." "Oh? He is the deadbea..." 2 Lily blurted, but soon realized that she had misspoken. Hence, she cleared her throat and said with a smile, "Dous talks about you all the time, both of you really are a match made in heaven!" 1 Charlie ignored her remark and handed the painting t 0 Lily. "This is our little token of affection." 2 Lily smiled. "Oh, you didn''t have to!" Despite what she said, she hurriedly epted therge gift box. 1 Charlie replied, "Go along with your business, we''ll entertain ourselves." "Okay,¡± Dous said apologetically, "I''m sorry, Charlie, I have to greet the other friends too." As soon as Charlie and ire left, Lily quickly opened the gift box and found that there was a scroll in it. She frowned in dismay and asked, "What is this? What did your friend give us?¡± Dous answered, "Can¡¯t you see it? It¡¯s a painting!" "Duh!" Lily clicked her tongue in disdain. She opened the scroll and sneered as she looked at it, "What the h*l 1 is this! Some old and rotten painting, I bet it''s only worth one or two hundred dors." 2 Dous said in a stern voice, "You can¡¯t put a price on everything! It¡¯s their sincerity and goodwill that is most important." 1 "Argh, enough with your holy speech! I warn you, don''t keep in touch with these kinds of friends! They have the nerve to give us such a sh*tty little drawing that''s not even enough to cover their bills!" 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dous''s face darkened in irritation. "Lily, are you really that much of a snob?" 1 Lily growled indignantly, "Dous Adams, how could you say that? I''m a snob? If I really am a snob, why would I be with you, pauper! Don''t you forget that my dad invested most of the money in this restaurant!" 2 Dous blinked awkwardly, somewhat speechless and embarrassed. Clinton walked towards them at this moment. He seemed to be feeling much better after the car burning incident, his pompous and cocky expression reappearing on his face again. 1 He handed over a thick envelope and said tly," Doug, I don''t know what to give you for the grand opening, so here you are, some ''financial assistance.''" 1 Lily thanked him profusely while epting the envelope. She squeezed the envelope and estimated that it was at least eight or ten thousand dors in cash, so she put on a coy smile and said, "Thank you s 0 much!" Clinton waved his hand indifferently and asked, "I see that Charlie gave you something just now, what is it?" 1 Lily snorted contemptuously. "Uh, a painting, it must b e from one of the junkyard sales or flea markets, some one or two hundred dor rubbish!" 6 Clinton smirked. "Once a loser, always a loser!" Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Charlie, ire, and Loreen sat together at the same table. Clinton joined them and sat beside Loreen. He asked Loreen with a wide smile as soon as he sat down, "Loreen, I heard that you''vee to Aurous Hill to work for Emgrand Group, is that true?" Loreen nodded. "Yes, I just started.¡± Clinton smiled even wider. "What a coincidence! My dad is the deputy general manager of a department in Emgrand! I''ll ask him to look after you at work." 3 Many people eximed in surprise, "Wow, Clinton, your dad is the deputy general manager of Emgrand Group?" 1 "Yup!" Clinton nodded proudly. "He was promotedst year." Someone quickly said in a ttering tone, "The annual sry of a deputy general manager must be several million dors, right? That¡¯s amazing! It''s no wonder your family is so rich!" Clintonughed and said, "That''s just the wages. My dad has quite a vast authority and a lot of side ies. You guys must have heard about the luxurious hotel project from Emgrand Group, right? When the project is done, my dad can earn at least ten to twenty million." 3 A guy sitting opposite him hurriedly asked, "Clinton, I want to join Emgrand Group so badly but I never did get any news from them after submitting my resume several times. Could you please talk to your dad and see if he could perhaps make an internal rmendation?" Clinton nodded and said casually, "Sure! Forward me your resume, I''ll talk to my dad about it." Charlie couldn''t help but frown. He didn''t know that Clinton''s father held such a high position in Emgrand Group. It was quite surprising news. This was getting more and more interesting. He would send Doris a messageter, telling her to fire Clinton''s father. 6 He asked tentatively, "Clinton, since your father is so powerful in Emgrand Group, why doesn''t he get you i n?" Clinton sneered disdainfully. "What the h*ll do you know, loser? If I join Emgrand Group, I can''t hide my rtionship with my father and people will keep their eyes on me every time. It''s no fun." 3 Then, he shifted into a smug position and said, "So, it never crossed my mind to join the group. I own apany that supplies building materials now, so I can get a deal with the group through my dad and provide them building materials!" 2 "D*mn!¡± Someone eximed, "You must be making a lot of money by then?" Clinton snorted. "Nah, it''s nothing worth mentioning, maybe several million in a year." Then, he turned to Charlie and asked in a pretentious tone, "Charlie, what do you work as right now? Don''t tell me you''ve been doing household chores ever since you ''married'' ire, huh?" 4 Everyone on the tableughed at his remark. Charlie simply shrugged and said tly, "Yes, in addition to doingundry and cooking, I can send my wife to and back from work and give her massages every day. It''s fun and enjoyable." 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Clinton almost exploded inside like his car. How dare this shameless b*stard be so proud and casual about i t? He sumbed his anger, gritted his teeth, and said, " Charlie, I didn¡¯t know that you were such a happy moocher!" 1 "So?" Charlie answered smugly, "I didn''t steal, I didn''t rob, I mooch off her with household chores, why can''t I be happy about it?" 4 The people that wereughing suddenly fell silent, dumbstruck. They hadn''t seen such a shameless person before! The most important point was that they were envious of him! After all, ire is so beautiful and elegant. It was a dream of many to be able to mooch off such a goddesslike woman! They were so jealous and resentful! 1 What''s wrong with being a live-in husband if there was a chance to be with a beauty like ire? It could b e considered a sess too! Clinton almost choked on his own blood after Charlie''s remark. 1 At this moment, Lily, Dous''s fiancee, took the stage. She thanked everyone with a weing smile and said, "I¡¯m so happy that you¡¯ve alle to celebrate our grand opening today and for the gifts that you''ve brought us. Both Dous and I are very moved and grateful. In order to express our gratitude, we''ve decided to announce the details of the gifts as a token of appreciation!¡± 4 It was a rather natural procedure to announce the pricing details of the gifts during an opening ceremony. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Dous had no intention to do such a thing, but Lily was overpowering his decision and he had no choice but topromise to her shenanigans. 2 However, the attendees were not surprised at all. When she announced how much each gift was worth, they could judge how well or bad their old ssmates were doing after graduation. After all,parison and jealousy were human nature. Then, Lily started the announcement. "Thank you, Jack Brown, for your one thousand dors!" 1 "Thank you, Be Walsh, for the pair of gold ingots!" "Thank you, Bivers, for the beautiful vase!" "Thank you, Clinton Tucker, for your ten thousand dors!" The first few gifts, whether money or physical items, were mostly worth around one thousand dors. Suddenly, when it came to Clinton, his ten thousand dor mary gift sent a shock wave across the restaurant. Ten thousand dors were a big amount for the opening ceremony! 1 Many people looked at Clinton with amazement and praised his generosity. Clinton had theyer of smugness on his face. It seemed that he had easily be the icon of admiration among his old ssmates. 1 Then, Lily continued, "Thank you, Charlie and ire, for the old painting!¡± Sinisterughter echoed across the main hall upon her announcement! Old painting? Was it even worth a hundred dors? Those two were a little too stingy, weren¡¯t they? Dous had prepared such avish banquet for the opening ceremony as well as the ss reunion that cost a few hundred dors per person, how dare theye with an old painting? How could they be so shameless? Clinton started sneering. "Charlie, you can afford a BMW 520 and its modification, why are you giving such a tattered thing on your old pal¡¯s opening day?" 1 Charlie smiled faintly. "You don¡¯t even know its origin, why do you say it is tattered?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking about. You¡¯ve bought the fake and nasty stuff to pass off as good stuff so we can''t figure out how much it costs!" Then, he continued in an interrogative tone, "Honestly, how much did that old painting cost you? One hundred? Or eighty dors?" The faint smile remained on Charlie''s face. "The painting is more valuable than the total amount of all the gifts today!" 2 "Hahahaha!" Clintonughed wickedly. "Did you rehearse the dragging part before you came here? I gave them ten thousand dors and we have about twenty-something ssmates here. If each of them has given Dous one thousand dors, it would add u p to twenty-something thousand dors. Do you mean to say that the painting is worth more than thirty thousand?" 2 "More than that." "Hahaha!¡± Suddenly, thunderousughter amplified inside the restaurant. 1 All of them thought that Charlie was too ignorant and pompous! How dare he boast about the price of that and what''s more, in front of everyone? An ancient painting that was worth tens of thousands of dors? Was he trying to fool them all? 2 Lily, who was standing on the stage, was annoyed and agitated by Charlie''s reaction. She curiously asked, "M r. Charlie, I wonder whose painting is it you''ve given u s that is so worthy?" Charlie answered in a monotonous voice, "A painter from the Dutch Golden Age, not very famous." Lily chuckled and said, "Oh, what a coincidence. My father is a renowned cultural relic appraiser, his name is Lawson Lewis, who knows his antique very well. I believe you have heard of his name before." 2 Loreen eximed in surprise, "Lawson Lewis? The Lawson Lewis, the antique expert? I remember him, I saw him on TV! He''s your father?" 1 Lily smiled. "Yes, he is my father. He''s upstairs right now. Why don''t I ask him toe down and appraise this ancient painting that Charlie has given us?" 4 Clinton stood up and uttered loudly, "Yes, please! Lily, please invite your father down and get him to help us identify the painting. If the value of that painting really exceeds the amount of all the gifts today, I, Clinton Tucker, will eat this table right away!" Chapter 59 Chapter 59 When everyone heard that Lily¡¯s father was a cultural relic appraiser, they immediately cast a contemptuous and sympathetic gaze at Charlie, i All of them shared the same thought-Charlie was so unlucky! His show-off moment was interrupted by the presence of an expert! It was like a p right across his own face! It would be so humiliating if Lawson Lewis, Lily''s father, came downstairs! ire blushed timidly. She leaned closer to Charlie and whispered, "So many people are watching you. You''d better not be stubborn, it would be so embarrassing otherwise!" On their way here, Charlie did tell her about the painting he bought but he said that it didn''t cost him a lot of money. Right now, however, he changed his attitude and imed that it was very expensive. His sudden change of reaction made ire a little doubtful and skeptical, figuring that Charlie might have lied for the sake of his reputation. On the contrary, Charlie was indifferent. He blurted, "If you don''t believe me, let the expert do his job then." Then, he added, "Oh yes, by the way, everyone, remember what Clinton said, okay? He is so stubborn that he wants to bet with me again and this time, he¡¯s going to eat the table." 1 Clinton gritted his teeth in agony when the image of his burning car reappeared in his mind. He growled angrily, "Charlie, you f*cking snobbish dude! The racing thing was a trap and I''ve paid my price for it! TH do the same this time! If that painting of yours is really worth that much, I''ll eat this table right away! If it''s worthless crap, would you eat it?" 2 Charlie nodded casually. "Alright, if it''s worthless, I''ll eat it." Although the painting was not a famous painting, it was indeed the work of the Dutch Golden Age painter Rachel Ruysch. Moreover, the antique store that he bought the painting from was a popr antique store that had franchises all over the country with genuine guarantees. Hence, he was certain that the painting was authentic. 3 ire wanted to stop Charlie, but he had already agreed to the bet before she was able to respond, so she could only sigh in desperation. 1 Doreen, on the other hand, was feeling rather odd and peculiar. Why did Charlie seem so confident? 1 When she recalled the incidents that happened around himtely, she realized that the man was very mysterious and enigmatic. She was still very shocked after what happened in Heaven Springs the other day. The infamous Don Albert bowed at him like a lowly servant! Why? She hadn''t figured out yet. 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. One thing she was certain-it must have something to do with his identity! Clinton quickly blurted, seeing his chance to bounce back, "Okay, again, all of you be our witness! Let''s bring Lily''s father down and help us appraise the painting!¡± As everyone focused their gazes on Lily, she took out her phone and made a call right away, "Dad, could youe downstairs for a while, please? Dous¡¯s friend gave us a painting and we want you to appraise it." 1 A minuteter, an old man slowly walked down the stairs from the second floor. He was Lawson Lewis, the renowned cultural relic appraiser in Aurous Hill. Today was the opening ceremony of his daughter and future son-inw''s restaurant. He had invited an old friend for a simple gathering in a private room upstairs. When he heard that there was an ancient painting that needed to be appraised, he hurried down to take a look, a result of his work habits. 3 He walked swiftly onto the stage and Lily quickly handed him the gift box containing the painting. "Dad, please appraise this painting. Someone imed that i t is worth tens of thousands of dors!" 1 She shifted her disdainful gaze at Charlie while saying that. Who would have believed that a deadbeat loser who mooched off his wife could afford such a pricey painting? It must be fake! Frankly, the rest of the attendees shared the same thought. No one believed that Charlie could actually buy such a n expensive painting as a gift. 1 Under everyone''s curious nces, Lawson took the gift box, took out the scroll, and opened it carefully. 2 The old painting was a little yellowish and it didn''t seem very extravagant or impressive. Many who liked to judge someone or something by the look said instantly, "Duh, it doesn''t look that expensive!¡± 2 "Yeah! I bet it''s only worth fifty dors." 4 "I think the box is more expensive than the painting!" 1 Lawson studied the painting gingerly for a few minutes before he raised his head and asked with a smile, "Did you say this painting is a gift from Dous''s friend?¡± Chapter 60 Chapter 60 "Yes," Lily answered. "They¡¯ve been buddies since college!" As she was saying this, in her mind, she was thinking, ''Charlie, you and Dous are good buddies but you have the nerve to give him a worthless piece of sh*t, let my dad expose and humiliate you in front of everyone!'' However, beyond everyone''s expectation, Lawson said with a grateful sigh, ¡°Indeed, it seems that he is a good friend! Why would one give such a precious gift otherwise?¡± 1 Everyone was dumbfounded upon the statement! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g What did he mean by ''precious''? Was he saying that the yellowish drawing was expensive? Exasperated, Clinton cursed inside his head, ''F*ck you! I can go to Antique Street, buy a fake painting, pee on it to make it look old and yellowish, and it will still look more authentic than that piece of sh*t!'' Lawson cleared his throat and said in an earnest tone, "This is the authentic work of Rachel Ruysch, a painter from the Dutch Golden Age. Although she is not as famous nowadays, she was one of the most outstanding painters that ever existed in the world and the first female member of the Confrerie Pictura." Then, he looked back at the picture and said, "Hmm, I estimate that the market value for this painting is approximately two hundred thousand dors." 4 "What? Two hundred thousand dors?" Lily was dumbfounded, her eyes were as big as golf balls. The painting that she assumed was less than a hundred dors was so valuable! Dous was taken by surprise as well. He turned to Charlie and stuttered, "Hey, Charlie, why do you give m e something so expensive? I can''t ept this, it¡¯s too valuable..." Charlie said with a smile, "Doug, it''s just my token of affection, let''s not put a price on everything." Dous was very touched and grateful. He had never thought that his good buddy in college would be so generous with him! i On the other hand, Clinton''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. 3 What was going on? That crappy piece of drawing was worth two hundred thousand? D*mn it, it was cheating! 3 The rest of the people were equally shocked. 1 No one dared to look down upon Charlie anymore! After all, he was someone who was so generous that h e would buy a painting priced at two hundred thousand dors as a gift! Everyone was envious of Dous for receiving such a n expensive gift at the opening of his restaurant! He had hit the jackpot! Meanwhile, Lily was also shocked. She instantly changed her opinion of Charlie! 2 She knew her father''s appraisal level very well. If her father imed that the painting was worth two hundred thousand, then it must be true! She couldn''t help but look at Charlie with awe, her eyes sparkling when she looked at him. She was very impressed by his generosity! ire frowned in confusion and asked, "Charlie, how much did you actually spend on that painting?" Charlie smiled and said in a low voice, "Honestly, it didn''t cost me much. It was an acquaintance who sold me the painting. He got it at a low price from a collector, so the price he offered me was low too." 1 ire pursed her lips in disbelief. "Is that so? He was willing to sell a two hundred thousand dor painting at only a several thousand? It sounds like a free lunch t 0 me." "Not everyone takes money so seriously. I''m one of them. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have given the painting to Dous, would I?" ire nodded lightly. Charlie was right. He wouldn''t have given such an expressive present if he put money before friendship. It seemed that her futile husband was quite charismatic and charming! 6 At this moment, Charlie stood up and looked at the flustered Clinton with a coy smile. "So, Mr. Clinton, how would you like the table to be prepared? Do you want to gnaw at it directly or should I chop it into pieces for you? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 At this moment, Clinton felt like he wanted to die right there and then! 2 D*mn it! What was going on! He couldn''t catch a break, could he? How did he get repeatedly humiliated by Charlie the loser? 1 Never did he expect that the painting would turn out t 0 be authentic and worth two hundred thousand dors! He had already given his word, what should he do now? Did he really have to eat the table? 3 That was absolutely impossible! He could buy a new car after his car perished in the fire, but how could he eat a table? 3 He would really die if he did! The crowd teased him, "Hey, Clinton, you said it yourself that you will eat the table if you lose. Do you want to break your promise again this time?" 1 "That''s right! Everyone is still waiting for your freak show!" 2 Someone pped on the table hard. "Hey, please start From N?velDrama.Org. your act now!¡± Clinton''s face turned into an ugly shade of red and green. He blurted sheepishly, "We''re all friends, do you guys really have to kick me when I''m already down?" 1 "Do we?" Charlie chuckled. "You started it and they are just urging you to fulfill your promise, so why do you sound so bitter?" Clinton hung his head down. He knew that he couldn''t be easily spared this time, so he suppressed his anger and mumbled in a timid voice, "I''m sorry, I was being impulsive and agitated. Charlie, I''m sorry for looking down upon you. Guys, I''m sorry, I hope you can forgive me.¡± 4 Everyone was extremely startled to listen to Clinton''s sudden change of tone. Was he really the arrogant Clinton Tucker? None of them could remember when Clinton was so chicken before! But Clinton had no choice. What else could he do? If he did not concede, he would have to eat the table, which was absolutely impossible. If he shamelessly broke his promise, it would irritate the crowd and they had thousands of ways to humiliate and ridicule him then. Therefore, being humble and timid was the only way out in order to dismiss the ridiculous bet. Sure enough, as soon as he apologized, someone started, "Wow, it¡¯s not easy for Clinton Tucker to apologize. Besides, you can''t really force him to eat the table, can you? Let¡¯s forget about it, shall we?" 2 "Yes, he''s right! Forget about the table, we''re still waiting for our lunch! Let''s get started!" 1 Charlie knew that it was impossible for Clinton to eat the table, but he needed to have his a*s kicked for being so cocky and pompous. His goal had been achieved now that Clinton apologized. 1 However, there was a limit to his cockiness. This lesson was not enough for him to learn from his mistake. It was just the beginning, something more miserable and devastating was waiting for him later. 1 Hence, Charlie started, "Since Clinton has apologized, I''ll forget about the table-eating bet. It is Dous''s restaurant''s opening ceremony today, let''s not steal his limelight!" 2 Clinton heaved a sigh of relief. On the other hand, his blood was boiling within him and he wanted to kill Charlie to relieve his resentment. Charlie didn''t n to let him off the hook so easily either. He sent a message to Doris, "Do we have a deputy general manager with thest name Tucker? His son is Clinton Tucker. Please check on this for m e." Very soon, he received a reply from Doris, "Yes, Joseph Tucker. What''s the matter, Chairman? Any orders?" "Fire him right away." 5 "On it!" Clinton didn¡¯t know that his father had been expelled from Emgrand Group and was going through the employee termination procedure right now. 1 He could finally feel relieved after getting over the bet, but he was secretly anticipating how he could take revenge on Charlie! Chapter 62 Chapter 62 More importantly, he had to find a way to clean up his reputation among his former collegemates. Otherwise, how could he show off in front of his friends in the future after being humiliated by Charlie twice? i Just when he was pondering about how to restore his dignity, there was a suddenmotion at the main entrance of the restaurant. The noise attracted everyone''s attention and they looked towards the door. A group of youngsters with malicious looks barged into the restaurant. They had tattoos all over their limbs and body, holding baseball bats, galvanized water pipes, and the like in their hands. They didn''t look like they were here for a meal at all. 2 Everyone was extremely shocked upon the horrid sight, especially Dous and Lily, their eyes full of fear. A man with the visible scar on his face was obviously the head of the group. He stepped forward, scanned the hall, then pointed at Dous with an evil grin." Boss, why didn¡¯t youe and say hi before the opening ceremony? Are we invisible to you?" Blood drained from Lily''s face. She squeezed a bitter smile and said, "What... what do you want from us?" 1 Before the opening, Lily heard that there were protection racketeers lurking in this neighborhood. The previous owner of this restaurant was said to have been harassed by these gangsters that he went bankrupt and had to sell this shop. Despite this, Lily decided to rent the ce at a low price and manage it as she felt that these people wouldn¡¯t dare to be so pompous as to ask money from them in broad daylight, i However, never did she expect these gangsters to appear at their opening ceremony! Scarface grinned. "If you want to do business here, you¡¯d have to be on good terms with our boss, Bill the Bear. We don''t want much, just give us a 20% share of your profits and you''ll be under our protection forever. You can just call us if anything happens in the future." 1 Then, Scarface continued in a cold voice, "However, if you don¡¯t agree, I''m sorry to say that we''ll make sure your restaurant won¡¯t be able to operate starting today!" 1 Dous and Lily sucked in a nervous breath upon hearing the fee. Twenty percent share! It was a freaking daylight robbery, period! "I''ll give you a minute to think about it." 2 Suddenly, Clinton saw it as a chance to make himself a hero! He stood up immediately and said, "Who''s your boss?" Scarface grinned viciously. "Who are you? Why do I have to tell you that?" Clinton sneered. "I''ll tell you this, my father knows people from the legal forces and the underworld in Aurous Hill! I''ll call the boss of the developer and ask right now!¡± 1 Scarface''s expression shifted a little. He looked at him cautiously and asked, "You know him?" "Of course!" Clinton shouted arrogantly, "Get lost if you don''t want trouble!" 1 Scarface frowned in agitation. "Well, if you can find someone whom I can talk to, I''ll leave this ce alone. But you can¡¯t, I''ll have your a*s whooped right now!" Lily nced at Clinton nervously and said, "Clinton, please make the call, please!" 1 Clinton smiled faintly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll call the boss right now!" Emgrand Group had some projects here in the redevelopment zone, which was under Clinton''s father¡¯s jurisdiction. Hence, the head of the developer mingled frequently with his father and that exined why he was familiar with the man too. Clinton retrieved his phone, called a number, and said in an arrogant tone, "Mr. Lee, why are there a bunch of protection racketeers in the redevelopment zone? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. They even came to my friend''s restaurant!" 2 The voice on the other end of the line stuttered and said, "Oh, Clinton, what¡¯s going on?" "A friend of mine opened a restaurant in the redevelopment zone, and some gangsters have barged in to ask for a protection fee. I''d like to ask if you can handle it for me." 2 The man on the other side of the line was silent for a moment before speaking in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Clinton, it''s not for me to handle those things you''ve mentioned. I''m in a meeting now, bye." Before Clinton could say anything, the man on the other end ended the call. 2 Clinton was utterly stunned. What happened? Mr. Lee used to curry favor with his father in order to get more investment from Emgrand Group, why did he shut him up so quickly now? 3 What Clinton didn¡¯t know was that the news that his father was fired from Emgrand Group had circted throughout the business circle in Aurous Hill! Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Clinton was extremely dumbfounded by the abrupt reaction from Mr. Lee and was very annoyed, but as his friends were still watching him, he gritted his teeth and searched for another contact. This time, he called the director of the district police branch. He remembered that this person also had a close rtionship with his father. When his call was answered, he immediately started," Hi, Mr. Kent, it¡¯s me, Clinton, Clinton Tucker. I have some problems in the redevelopment zone...¡± He illustrated the matter all over again. The man at the other end of the line cleared his throat awkwardly and said, "Clinton, he is Bill''s guy, and Bill i s Don Albert''s guy, I think you¡¯d better not get involved in this matter." 1 Clinton asked in confusion, "Don''t you want to do something about it?¡± "You should know Don Albert''s status in this city, it''s not within my control." Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Clinton was a little flustered by the response that he said, sounding panicked, "Can¡¯t you do me a favor and talk to him for a bit?" 2 The guy chuckled. "I''m sorry but my hands are tied.¡± Clinton was agitated and growled, "Mr. Kent, I remember that you still hope for that police car donation to your branch from Emgrand Group, am I correct? Don''t you want it anymore?" 2 The man huffed in disgust, refusing to be pretentiously polite anymore, and sneered coldly." Clinton Tucker, don''t you know that your father has been fired from Emgrand Group?" 3 "Fired?! When?!" 1 "Half an hour ago!" He added before ending the call, "Think it through before calling anyone again.¡± Scarface''s lips twitched in amusement when he saw Clinton''s dumbstruck face and smirked, "Why? You can''t find anyone?" 2 Clinton was about to say something when Scarface swung his arm and pped his face hard! It was such an abrupt p that he couldn''t withstand its force and he fell back, knocking down the tables and chairs! 2 Everyone gaped in shock and their faces as pale as snow! However, no one dared to stop the scary Scarface. 1 "How dare you p me?" Clinton covered his face which was painted with ayer of hatred and resentment. 1 "So what?" Scarface giggled wickedly and kicked Clinton''s stomach, making him fall to the floor. Then, he jumped on him and beat him violently! 1 Clinton howled in pain when he was beaten but no one came forward to help him. Soon, Clinton''s face was as swollen as a pig and was drenched with blood. The scene was absurdly horrifying. 1 Frightened, Clinton wailed and pleaded, "Boss, boss! Please, I¡¯m sorry, please stop!" 2 "Sorry?" Scarface snorted coldly, "How worthy is your apology anyway? After how you treat me, how do you expect me to survive in the underworld if I don¡¯t beat you to death!" 1 Then, he urged his gang and shouted, "D*mn it, go, kick his a*s!¡± 3 The group of youngsters surged forward, punching and kicking Clinton! Some even smashed him with a baseball bat. It was too tragic and horrible that everyone covered their eyes in horror. As Clinton was being beaten, Scarface walked up to Dous and threatened, ¡°Since your friend is so cocky towards me, I''m increasing the original 20% to 40%! If you don''t agree with my terms, you¡¯ll face the same fate as your friend does!" Dous was panicked, but if he gave them the 40% share, it would be like working for them! So, he mustered the residue courage that he had and said, "If you want 40%, you''d better just kill me now!" 6 Scarface frowned and blurted, "Alright! Suit yourself!" Then, he produced a bright, sharp knife from his pocket. 1 Everyone was horrified by the scene and thedies even screamed in panic. 1 Seeing that Scarface was slowly moving towards Dous, Charlie blurted, "Put the knife down!" Scarface turned his head and cursed, exasperated," Who the f*ck wants to die this time?¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 As Scarface turned his head and stumbled upon Charlie, he was puzzled at first, and then suddenly, his expression had a drastic change! He was extremely shocked and quickly knelt on the floor! 2 Before anyone could regain theirposure, Scarface threw away the knife, started pping himself, and cried, "Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry! I didn''t know you were here, I''m terribly sorry!" 1 Charlie was taken aback by the sudden shift in reaction. "Do you know me?" Scarface nodded profusely and said, "Yes, Mr. Wade, Bill is my boss, I saw you the other day at Heaven Springs..." Charlie was suddenly enlightened. Interesting. It was Bill, Don Albert¡¯s man, who had tormented Gerald and Harold at the Heaven Springs the other day. This man was Bill¡¯s guy. No wonder he was so afraid of him. 1 Even Don Albert''s legs went jelly when he saw Charlie, let alone the guy of his guy... Everyone was shocked by the scene! Lily had her mouth agape as well! They couldn''t understand why a fierce gangster, who just beat up Clinton, would kneel down in front of Charlie? Moreover, he seemed like he was very scared of him! 4 ire was equally dumbfounded. She tugged Charlie¡¯s arm and asked, "What''s going on? Do you know him?" 2 Charlie quickly shook his head, worrying that she might misunderstand the scenario. "No! I don¡¯t know him!" Scarface immediately interjected, "No, he doesn''t know me! I don¡¯t know him, he doesn''t know me! It¡¯s just that Mr. Wade''s reputation precedes him and I¡¯m honored to meet him..." 1 The ttery was a perfect ten! He was honored to meet him? Who? Charlie? No one could ept this reality, it was too magical and strange! 2 Scarface frantically turned to Dous and muttered," As you are Mr. Wade¡¯s friend, you''ll have my full protection from now on and I won''t charge you any fee! If anything happens, I¡¯ll have your back!" 1 Astounding awe echoed the restaurant like a shock wave upon Scarface''s remark! 1 Lily was so excited she almost cried. The stark contrast between Clinton and Charlie was so thrilling and amusing! 1 Because of Charlie, not only could she keep the 40% share but they were even receiving full protection for free since Scarface wanted to curry favor with Charlie! 4 They could finally operate their business with peace o f mind! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie was their savior! 3 Dous was very grateful too. He held Charlie''s hands and said sincerely, "Charlie, thank you so so much." Charlie smiled gently. "You''re wee, I''m just lending a hand." Scarface looked at Clinton, who was unconscious after the vicious beating, and said with worry, "Mr. Wade, I''m sorry for beating up your friend..." 1 Charlie said tly, "It''s ok, he''s not my friend, he''s just an acquaintance.¡± 3 Then, he added, "Send him to the hospital. Don''t disturb the opening ceremony here." 3 Scarface nodded immediately. "Don''t worry, we''ll take him to the hospital right away! Mr. Wade, please proceed with the party! Excuse us!" 1 He turned and urged his men to pick up the unconscious Clinton and ran out the door. When they had gone, everyone turned their gaze at Charlie, the original disdain was reced by surprise, then with admiration. 1 No one knew why Charlie had such an influence and power out of sudden. It seemed that the guy had be someone else overnight! 4 As the gathering proceeded, many people came forward to butter Charlie up, including Lily, who had always treated Charlie with contempt since the beginning. 2 Now, Lily worshipped Charlie like a godlike deity. She expressed her gratitude profusely and even offered him a lifetime free meal in their restaurant. 2 Charlie didn''t mind any of this. His intention was simple-he wanted to lend a hand to solve a problem for his friend, Dous, and that was all. 1 However, in the eyes of others, his doings today had ayer of extraordinary mystery and magic in it! 1 Everyone wanted to know what actually happened to the deadbeat loser? Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ire was very curious about the series of strange events that had happened today. 1 First was the car racing incident. Why was Charlie¡¯s BMW 520 twice as fast as Clinton''s 540? Second, the ancient painting that was worth hundreds of thousands of dors! Third, how and why did Charlie know the people of the underworld? Not to mention how polite and respectful they were towards him. 5 On their way home, Charlie provided some exnation about the whole string of events. Firstly, the BMW 520 was a test drive car that was modified by the showroom in order to make buyers mistakenly believe that the model was very powerful. ire didn''t know much about cars, so she believed him. Secondly, he exined about the painting when they were at the restaurant. He had bought it at a low price from an acquaintance out of courtesy and he gave it to Dous as a gift as a token of affection. However, the matter about Scarface was a bit tricky. H e had to find a solid and believable exnation to disclose their connection since ire saw it firsthand how diligent Scarface was towards him. 2 Lastly, he could only im that Scarface''s brother was a rtive of a friend that they had met at a gathering before. He recognized him at the restaurant, so he showed respect on behalf of the mutual friend. 2 Initially, ire felt something was off and didn''t want to buy it, but since Charlie was very serious and earnest, she knew that that was all the answers she was going to get and so, decided to stop questioning him. 2 Meanwhile, Loreen had been observing Charlie all along. The more she watched him, the more she felt that Charlie was not that simple of a person, so she decided to keep an eye on him to find out his secrets! 2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g *** Clinton had been terribly beaten. He was in aa when he was sent to the hospital. His father was fired from Emgrand Group and he was found to have abused his power for personal gain. He was apprehended by the police and was sued by Emgrand Group''s legal department. 3 In short, the Tucker family was done. 2 However, as Clinton and his family were not well-known in Aurous Hill¡¯s social circle, no one cared about them much. 2 Instead, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the mysterious rich man on the Inte and the man who booked the Sky Garden of Shangri-La. 2 They wanted to know who they were and if they were the same person! Soon, the day of their wedding anniversary arrived. Way before the big day, Charlie had told ire that he wanted to give her a surprise. Therefore, before they walked out the door, Charlie urged her to put on the elegant white evening dress. ire reluctantly agreed and mumbled, "We''re just going out for dinner, why do I have to put on such formal dress? Even if it is our wedding anniversary today, do I really have to dress up so lavishly?¡± 3 Charlie smiled warmly and said, "It''s our third anniversary, I want to make it formal and exclusive. I''ve already booked the ce for our dinner, I¡¯m sure you''ll be very happy about my arrangements for tonight.¡± 1 He had kept the secret of tonight¡¯s surprise so perfectly that ire didn''t have any doubts about it. 1 ire smiled gently. She was genuinely touched. They had spent the previous two anniversaries at home, having casual dinner. Charlie was broke at the time, but despite the casualness, he would prepare some small gifts for her. 1 However, this year was very different. Charlie was unusually mysterious that even at this moment, she couldn''t tell what was ying in her husband¡¯s mind about tonight''s event. 1 After a while, they got changed, hailed a taxi, and went all the way to Shangri-La. 3 Charlie stepped out of the car. When he looked at ire standing next to him, warmth and passion radiated from his eyes. 1 "ire, we are here to celebrate our third anniversary tonight. What do you think?¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 ire frowned in confusion. Was this where Charlie had booked their anniversary dinner tonight? She couldn''t help but ask suspiciously, "You¡¯re not bluffing, are you?" Charlie chuckled gleefully. "Of course, not!" Then, he continued, "I made a reservation a few days ago. Let¡¯s go in and check if you don''t believe me." 4 ire shook her head. Charlie had never once deceived her after being married for three years, especially not on such an important day as today. So she said, "Nah, I believe you." 2 She tilted her head curiously and asked, "Did you reserve the seat in the Sky Garden? There''s some VIP guy who booked the whole ce for today, right?" 1 Charlie quickly exined, "The seat I reserved is next t 0 the Sky Garden, it happens to have a view of the inside of the garden. We can peep to see who on earth booked the ceter! What do you think?" ire giggled. "I''m not such a busybody like you are!" 1 Then, they walked into Shangri-La Hotel. As when they were waiting for the elevator, an earpiercing shriek echoed into their ears. "Hey, ire, why are you here?!" From N?velDrama.Org. ire lifted her nce and saw a pair of a young couple walking towards them. 1 The man was donning a luxurious suit, which was obviously a look of a rich young man from a wealthy family, while the woman wore branded attire from head to toe with beautiful makeup. Her eyes were filled with arrogance and hubris that reflected on her apparel to be tacky and kitsch. 1 ire knew the woman. She was Julie Downs, her roommate when she was in college, though they were i n different sses. Although they shared the same dorm, ire and Julie were not very close mainly because Julie was a very prideful and jealous woman. 2 She always thought that ire did not deserve to be crowned as the belle of the college instead of her. However, the fact was that she paled inparison to ire in terms of appearance, body figure, temperament, and personality. 1 Credit where credit was due, this woman had a strong point-that was, in flirting and hooking up with guys. Rumors had it that she had hooked up with many wealthy guys that those men paid for all her expenses during her four years in college. 4 ire frowned in irritation, but she still politely greeted them as they walked close out of courtesy." Julie, long time no see. My husband and I are having dinner here, what about you?" Julie gasped in a surprised tone. "Wow, so are we! What a coincidence!¡± She managed a curious tone and asked, "By the way, which suite did you book? The normal suite, the premium suite, or the luxury?" ire knew nothing about Charlie¡¯s arrangement, so she answered honestly, "I''m not sure, it was my husband who made the reservation." 1 At this moment, Julie finally noticed Charlie, who had been standing quietly by ire''s side. She covered her mouth and giggled as she said sarcastically, "Oh, so this is your husband, Charlie, huh? He was famous as a deadbeat loser when we were in college!¡± 6 Her contemptuous sneer was particrly harsh and unpleasant. ire blushed in embarrassment. 1 Julieposed herself and hurriedly said apologetically, "Ah, I''m so sorry, I''m too straightforward and outspoken, I hope you don¡¯t mind ..." i Charlie frowned in annoyance. This Julie seemed like a nasty person! Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Julie didn''t notice how ire¡¯s expression suddenly changed. She pulled the man next to her with a smug smile on her face and said, "Let me introduce you to m y husband, Kyle!" i Then, sheplimented, "He is the young master of the Sullivan family and also the heir apparent to his family''s fortunes worth hundreds of millions!¡± 5 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ire nodded politely. Charlie, on the other hand, red at the young couple i n annoyance. 1 He brought his wife here for their wedding anniversary, who knew such an annoying blockhead would appear in their way! Julie continued in her smug tone, "Oh, by the way, my husband is a tinum member, so he has a lot of benefits and privileges here. I guess the best Charlie could get is the normal suite, am I right? Why don¡¯t I let Kyle upgrade you guys to the luxury suite?" 2 ire was about to reject her offer when Charlie chuckled and said, "Well, I booked quite a nice ce, s 0 thanks but no thanks.¡± 2 He had booked the entire Sky Garden to make up a grand wedding for his dear wife, why was she so proud of being a mere tinum member? Besides, his family owned the entire Shangri-La hotel chain. It would be a disgrace to his status if he took his wife to the luxury suite for tinum members. 2 There was an obvious expression of displeasure on Julie''s face as she sneered, "ire, just look at your rude and ungrateful husband. How do you normally lecture him?" 3 She then wrapped her arms around Kyle''s, nestled her head on his shoulder, and said with a coy smile, "With that attitude, Charlie doesn''t deserve to be at such an elegant andvish asion. I suggest that you let my husband guide him about aristocratic etiquette and how to carry himself. After all, my husband has spent some time studying in the UK." 2 Kyle nced disdainfully at Charlie and smirked." Dear, please don''t assign me such an impossible task. Mr... Mr. Wade here is so maverick and unique, it is a tough row to hoe." 2 Julie nodded in agreement. She then turned to ire and sighed, "In my opinion, I think you''d better divorce him as soon as possible. I feel so sorry that you''d have to spend the rest of your life with a loser like Charlie!" 4 Julie blurted her remark in a straightforward manner without considering ire''s feelings at all. 2 ire pursed her lips indignantly and growled, "What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t have the right toment on my husband.¡± 3 Julie muffled her coy giggle and said, "I''ve despised you ever since we were in college. If it wasn''t because of your family''s wealth, do you think you deserve to be crowned as the belle of the college? Am I not allowed t o talk about it now that you''re married to such a loser?" 2 Charlie was in great dismay when he heard it. 2 Julie Downs had been a promiscuous and profane girl since she was in college. She hooked up with rich men, regardless of their age, using her young body and beautiful face. She was lucky to marry a wealthy man as she had always dreamed of, did she really think of herself as a wealthy young mistress? 1 Moreover, how dare she ridicule his wife? 1 She was digging her own grave! 4 A burst of anger surged inside him. 2 He took out his phone and texted Isaac, the general manager of Shangri-La. "I want all the information of Julie Downs, the daughter-inw of the Sullivan family in Aurous Hill! Three minutes!" 1 Seeing Charlie looking down at his phone quietly, Julie smirked. "Just look at your deadbeat husband. I¡¯m mocking you but he doesn''t even dare to speak up and defend you. He really is a joke, hahaha!" Right at this moment, Charlie received Isaac''s reply." Young Master, I''ve sent you the information about Julie Downs." Charlie looked at the content of the long text message, then he looked up at Julie and Kyle with an amused smile and asked, "I have some interesting information here, do you want to hear it?" i Julie frowned and asked, "What information?" 2 Charlie uttered loudly, "Julie Downs, 26 years old, graduated from Aurous University." Chapter 68 Chapter 68 "During your freshman year, ording to records, you checked into different hotel rooms no less than a hundred times with eight different men, including Brett Cooley, Jack Pierce, and Austin Cannon." 4 Julie''s face turned pale, her eyes wide and her mouth agape in extreme shock. She blurted angrily, "What the h*ll are you talking about! I''ll sue you for nder!" 2 On the other hand, deep frowning wrinkles started forming on Kyle''s forehead. He was obviously shocked and traumatized. 2 Charlie started again, "Wow, this one is amazing. There were a few times that you checked in a hotel room with two men, Ben Decker and Jay Decker, at the same time. They were brothers, weren''t they? Were you in a threesome?¡± 3 Julie shrieked in horror, "Shut up! Shut up! It''s all bullsh*t!" 1 Charlie ignored her and continued, "Also, during your sophomore year, you had a sugar daddy. He was the vice president of Herolutions Enterprise and paid you thirty thousand per month for three years. During this period of time, you had four abortions, you did all of them at the Aurous Women''s Hospital. During thest abortion, the doctor dered you infertile.¡± 1 He looked at Kyle and asked curiously, "Mr. Sullivan, if I''m not mistaken, you guys still don¡¯t have a child together, am I right?" Kyle''s face twisted in a disdainful grimace. He red a t Julie and shouted, ¡°What is this?!" 2 Cold sweat drenched Julie¡¯s face. She said in a panic, ¡± Kyle, don''t listen to him. I was a virgin when I got with you! You know that!" 4 Charlie managed a knowing smile. "Rx, more exciting storiesing up next!" 1 Julie tugged Kyle''s arm, trying to drag him away as she said in a panic, "Stop it! Let''s go, dear! We¡¯re going t 0 bete for dinner!" Kyle stood as still as a rock. He frowned and said to Charlie in a monotonous voice, "What else?" 5 From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie smiled. "Listen carefully. After Julie graduated from college, she underwent a total body makeover at a stic surgery clinic. A monthter, she worked at Sullivan Group. Then, she got to know you, Mr. Sullivan, by scratching your Bentley." 3 Charlie looked up at Kyle. "Am I right?" Kyle was astounded. Yes, he was right, it was all true facts. In other words, did it mean that those other things were facts too? 2 Julie was shaking tremendously, her face ghastly pale. She pleaded, "Charlie, please, I beg you, please stop!" 2 Charlie smirked contemptuously. "You''re begging me now, huh? I''m sorry, it''s toote!" 2 Then, he continued reading the text, "Half a month after knowing Kyle Sullivan, during a business trip to Lancaster, she visited a stic surgery clinic there to perform a hymen reconstruction surgery. After the trip, she officially became Kyle Sullivan¡¯s girlfriend and they got married half a yearter." 4 Julie''s legs went jelly. She crouched down to the floor and stared nkly in a daze. She didn¡¯t know how Charlie would know all her secrets and expose them all right in front of her husband! 2 Kyle''s face turned into an ugly shade of red. He red at Julie and shouted, "So you lied to me that night. You imed that it was your first time, but it was actually your hundredth or thousandth or millionth time, wasn''t it?" 5 Julie quickly denied, "No, I didn''t lie. Kyle, you are my first!" 1 Charlie smiled viciously. "Don''t worry, I can get you her medical records for when she had undergone the hymen repair surgery. You¡¯ll know when you check with the hospital." 2 Kyle grabbed Julie by the cor and pped her hard. "You still don''t want to tell me the truth, do you? Wait until I verify all of it. I¡¯ll kick you out of my house, along with your dad, your mom, and your brother! I can tell you now, your brother is fired from my Julie burst into tears. She knelt on the floor and cried," Dear, please don''t be angry. I''m sorry, they were all mistakes I made when I was young and ignorant. After knowing you, I''ve repented for my mistakes. All I want to do is spend the rest of my life with you!" 2 Charlie smirked as he added, "Don''t trust her. After marrying you, she had a few breakup sex sessions with her sugar daddy. Once, he even recorded a video a s a memento. I can forward the video to you if you want!" Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Kyle¡¯s face was as green and ugly as it could get, suppressing his outburst. 1 He finally felt how it was like to be cheated on by his wife repeatedly! Eventually, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and started pping Julie hard while cursing, "You b*tch! You''ve been lying to me all along! You cheated! I''m going to kill you, sl*t! I¡¯m going to kill you!" 1 Julie screamed in agony and wailed loudly, her hair flying all over the ce. Kyle shouted while pping her, "I want a divorce right now! You won¡¯t get a penny from me! Otherwise, I''ll get someone to make your parents and your brother perish from this world!" 2 Julie waspletely devastated! She tried, by all means, to marry into the Sullivan family and she finally seeded. She was dreaming 0 f bing a rich wife for the rest of her life, but today, her dream was totally shattered! 1 It was all because of Charlie Wade! 3 She hated Charlie so much, but Charlie simply grinned contemptuously and said to ire, "Dear, let them fight each other. Let''s go." 1 He took ire''s hand and walked to the elevator. ire''s sparkling eyes trembled slightly, she was still recovering from the utmost shock that she couldn¡¯t regain herposure. How did Charlie know so much about Julie''s dark secrets? 1 She turned to Charlie and asked in disbelief, "You had someone investigate her for you, right?" 1 "No! Who am I to do something so impossible?" Charlieughed sheepishly and continued, "There¡¯s a friend who was hurt by Julie. He''s been digging and collecting Julie¡¯s secrets for all these years. I never knew that it cane in handy at times like this." 4 Charlie pulled her hand and walked into the elevator. As he pressed the top floor button, ire hurriedly asked, "Charlie, did you press the wrong floor? The top floor is the Sky Garden, isn''t it?" 2 Charlie smiled gently. "Dear, there¡¯s exactly where we''re going-the Sky Garden on the top floor!" 2 ire stood in a daze, feeling as if she had been struck by lightning! Sky Garden? How was it possible?! Everyone in Aurous Hill knew that the mysterious man had made a reservation for the entire Sky Garden tonight! 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was impossible for Charlie to book a ce at the Sky Garden for their third wedding anniversary even i f he had superpowers! 3 The next moment, a bold idea suddenly appeared in ire¡¯s mind-was Charlie the mysterious man?! 3 It sounded like a ridiculous fantasy, but there were no other possible exnations other than this! 1 As the idea was rummaging her mind, she looked at Charlie and asked, "Hey, did you book the Sky Garden?¡± 1 "Yes! This is the surprise I want to give you! I want to give you avish wedding that no one can imitate!" "Huh?" 1 ire felt like her brain had been toasted! 3 If this was really the big surprise Charlie had prepared for her, she would be the happiest woman in Aurous Hill tonight! 1 ire couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She was panting nervously, her brain was nk, and she couldn''t think of anything. Chapter 70 1 Chapter 70 1 Just as turbulent waves were tossing in her confused mind, the elevator reached the top floor of Shangri-La Hotel. 2 A waiter standing next to the door bowed respectfully and said with a smile, "Ms. Wilson, on behalf of our Shangri-La Hotel, I would like to extend my heartfelt blessings to you and Mr. Wade for your wedding anniversary tonight.¡± 3 Charlie waved his hand and said, "Okay, you can go off now!¡± i All the staff nodded and left. In an instant, only ire and Charlie were left in the empty Sky Garden. ire felt like she was in the middle of a sweet dream. In front of her was a vast space with luxurious decoration. The gorgeous crystal chandelier was hanging on the ceiling, casting bright and clear sparkles that emphasized the elegant and serene ambiance of thevish Sky Garden. 1 The soft sound of piano masterpieces echoed across the Sky Garden that slowly warmed the heart of its listeners, easing away the tension and anger within them. 1 Fresh and rare flowers delivered directly by air from abroad decorated the walkway and the entire hall, exuding bursts of divine and aromatic fragrance that somehow shifted people¡¯s mood. It was an unspeakably quiet and beautiful moment. At this moment, as the ylist of the piano changed, the most ssic wedding march, Midsummer Night''s Dream, was suddenly yed. The melodious voice resonated on and on. While ire was admiring the dazzling scenery, Charlie had put on a smart suit and was walking towards her with a bouquet of flowers. 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Every step he took, a series of thumping gorgeous red hearts wafted up from the floor made of crystal ss. I t was as if the red hearts were dancing along with the tempo of the music, providing a very powerful visual impact, i Outside the Sky Garden, many people stretched their necks, trying to see what was happening inside through the crystal ss exterior wall and floor. 2 Despite the curiosity, all the ss in the Sky Garden had a blurring effect to a certain extent that the onlookers could only see a young couple inside, the beautiful flowers that decorated the hall, and also the red hearts that kept popping up from the floor. Many women sighed dreamily. "Wow, it¡¯s so romantic! I¡¯ve never seen such a romantic scene in my life..." 1 "If I were that woman, I would die right now!" "Gosh! The man looks like the mysterious rich man on the Inte!" "Too bad I can''t see his face! Argh! This is so tormenting!" i The onlookers werepletely immersed in the endless romantic scene happening in the Sky Garden. Thousands of people who were watching right now couldn''t help but feel envious at this moment. Their eyes were filled with blessings as they kept their eyes at the grand garden that seemed to be suspended in the air. Many women burst into tears as the uncontroble and overwhelming envy flooded their hearts. They were so jealous as they wished they were the bride of thevish wedding tonight. Although they couldn''t see the faces of the couple tonight, they could feel that the bride was extremely happy and full of love. 1 Inside the garden, Charlie was walking slowly towards ire and stood in front of her. He pointed at the night view of Aurous Hill outside the window and said with affection, "ire, I love you! I''m sorry for not being able to give you a wedding back then. I hope you like this wedding where there''s only the two of us!" ire regained herposure from all the distracting features that distracted her. She covered her mouth in awe, tears flooding her eyes that they flowed down her radiant cheeks and fell to the floor like pearls. ire couldn¡¯t resist the vigorous waves in her heart any longer. She threw herself into Charlie¡¯s arms and said in her sobbing voice, "I like it! I like it very much! Thank you, Charlie! Thank you!¡± 4 She cried even harder after saying that. At this moment, she felt that all the grievances she had suffered in the past three years were worth it! 3 No matter how Charlie had done all this, at least for now, she was very happy. In fact, she was the happiest woman in Aurous Hill tonight! Chapter 71 Chapter 71 The whole Aurous Hill was watching the extremelyvish wedding through the hazy frosted crystal ss. While they were extremely envious of the couple and their setting, they couldn''t help but wonder who the couple who held their wedding in the Sky Garden was. 5 Moreover, they were so mysterious that there were only two of them at their wedding. Not a single rtive nor friend was present, not even a witness! 2 On the crystal stage, Charlie took ire''s hand and retrieved the jade ne he had prepared for a long time. 2 "ire, this is my wedding anniversary gift for you. I hope you like it!" ire stared at the crystal-clear jade ne and eximed, "This...isn''t this the prized possession of Emerald Court? Charlie, how and where did you get this?" 1 ire was astonished when she said it. Was Charlie the mysterious billionaire in the video? 1 How else could he have had this jade ne? 1 But... 2 But it didn''t make any sense! She was very clear about Charlie, how could he be the mysterious man? 1 The word wealthy didn''t exist in him, period! 2 Charlie could see the surprise and bewilderment in ire''s eyes. He had the sudden urge to reveal himself to her, to tell her who he really was. He wanted to tell her so badly that he was the descendant of the Wade family in Eastcliff, the heir of trillions in family fortune. 1 However, a horrid and serious thought struck his mind. 1 He had no clue about the Wade family''s current situation! In his memory, he remembered meeting his uncles when he was young-that was to say that his father was not the only son of his grandfather. 1 If so, his uncles must have their offsprings too. These people would inevitably regard him as a thorn in their fleshes in terms of session of inheritance. 1 If he hastily disclosed his identity before he got hold 0 f any information about his family and the ability to protect himself and ire, it would put ire''s life in danger! 1 Inheritance disputes and the ploys involved were very treacherous and cruel, and he didn¡¯t want his beloved wife to face such risks because of him. 4 Hence, he quickly came up with a lie. "This ne may look exactly like the prized treasure of Emerald Court, but it¡¯s actually a counterfeit that I paid someone to make. It is made of good jade material, but it is different from the one at Emerald Court, this ne only costs me tens of thousands of dors in total." 6 He looked at her anxiously and asked, "ire, do you still like it now that you know it¡¯s a fake?" ire heaved a heavy sigh of relief! 2 It made so much sense now! 3 She quickly smiled gleefully and said, "Dumdum, of course, I like it! You''ve done so much for me, I''m very touched!" Charlie was relieved and hurriedly put the jade ne on for ire. 4 He looked at ire earnestly and uttered, "ire, we¡¯ve been married for three years but I''ve given you nothing but trouble and humiliation, I''m sorry. But from now on, I can assure you that no one can bully you anymore!" 1 ire nodded, feeling very d and happy. At this moment, she realized that her husband was finally going to straighten his back and be a man! 3 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. *** After the wedding, Charlie and ire left quietly from the exclusive elevator in the Sky Garden. 2 The onlookers were dumbfounded and bewildered. Did they leave just like that? 2 After showing so much romantic affection to the world, they simply left? Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Overnight, the grand wedding at the Sky Garden became the hottest topic in the city. 2 However, the bride and groom of the wedding remained unknown. Charlie drove the modified BMW 520 and went home with ire. 5 ire was still immersed in great happiness, almost a s if she wasying in the center of cloud nine. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How did you book the Sky Garden? They''ve never allowed that ever." 3 Charlie smiled coyly and said, "Frankly, the senior executive of Shangri-La is a good friend of mine back a t the orphanage. We used to share our hard and difficult times together and I always shared half of my steamed bun with him, so when I asked him for a favor, he said ok." 1 ire nodded lightly. "Oh, I see. Why haven''t I heard about this before?" 3 "I have a lot of friends at the orphanage, I might need a t least three days to talk about all of them. I''ve never mentioned anything because I thought you didn''t like listening to it." 2 ire uttered in an earnest tone, "You are my husband, of course I''m interested in your past. I''m very curious." 2 Charlieughed dfully. "Okay then, I''ll tell you more!" "Alright!" N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Back in their block, Charlie parked the car downstairs. 2 Just when they got off the car, they bumped into ire''s parents walking back from outside. 1 ine, ire''s mother, shrieked when she saw them," ire, where did the BMWe from?" 3 Jacob, ire''s father, had sparkles in his eyes when h e saw the car! "Wow! BMW! ire, it¡¯s this your new car? You''re quite a big spender huh!" 2 ire hurriedly rified, "Mom, Dad, I didn''t buy the car, it''s Charlie¡¯s." 1 "Charlie?" Jacob frowned, curious. He turned to Charlie and asked, "Where did you get the money to buy this car? You used ire¡¯s money, didn''t you?" 2 Charlie waved his hands frantically. "No, Dad, I bought this with my private stash..." ine pulled Jacob and circled the car to take a better look, and then pouted, "Huh! You''re staying under our roof and we pay for your food, but you don''t even know to tter us when you have the money to buy a BMW! You ungrateful b*stard!" 5 ire hurriedly said, "Mom, don¡¯t say that about Charlie..." 2 There was a hint of jealousy in Jacob¡¯s tone as he said, "Huh, he even bought a 520, does he think he deserves such a good car? I think the 3 Series is enough for him to show off!" 2 ine said coldly, "I''m telling you, your dad doesn''t even own a car yet! At his age, you¡¯d better let him enjoy life more. Otherwise, it will be toote!" 1 Then, she added with a demanding tone, "Why don¡¯t w e do this? Give the car to your dad as a gift and let him use it!" 2 ire looked at Charlie as she pursed her lips and asked, "Charlie, what do you think?¡± In Charlie¡¯s thought, he didn''t mind the idea but the car was not a 520, it was a 760! 1 Frankly speaking, he thought BMW 760 was a waste for his father-inw as he was a henpecked husband and was not on the favored side of Lady Wilson too... 1 As he thought of this, he quickly came up with a ttering excuse. "Hmm, Dad, this is a BMW 520, the cheapest model of the 5 Series that they''ve named the beggar version of the Series. I''m afraid that people might tease you when they see you drive it." 1 ine frowned in displeasure. "Why? You don''t want t o give it to us, do you?" 1 Charlie waved his hands hurriedly. "Oh, no, no! I don¡¯t mean that! It''s just that I can¡¯t let you drive such a cheap model. What about this? Let ire use this car and I''ll buy you a 530. It''s one ss higher than 520 and it''ll boost your reputation more, don''t you think?" ine frowned again, curious this time. "You still have money to buy 530?" 1 "Yes, I still have some money in hand since I only made a down payment for this car. Don''t worry, I''ll bring you to the showroom for car shopping tomorrow morning!" Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Wide and radiant smiles were stered on the inws '' faces when Charlie said that he would buy a better car for them tomorrow. 2 What Jacob didn''t realize was that he had just missed out on the top-spec 760. ire was a little worried. After returning to their room and washing up, she quietly asked, "Do you really still have the money to buy a new car? I have some secret stash here, take it tomorrow!" 1 Charlie waved his hands quickly. "No, I don''t need your money. I still have some, it¡¯s enough." 1 ire mumbled apologetically, "I''m so sorry, I didn''t know my dad and mom would be like this..." 3 "What are you talking about? Your parents are my parents too. We are a family, I''m d to be able to shower them with gifts once in a while." 2 Charliey on his tiny bed on the floor and said with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, I''ll go and get a new car for dad tomorrow morning!" 1 ire smiled warmly. "Thank you, Charlie!" 1 Charlie chuckled. "The pleasure is mine, my dear!" ire suddenly blushed when she asked, "Will you be cold at night if you sleep on the floor?¡± 6 Charlie blurted without a second thought, "No, it''s not cold at all. Don''t worry, I¡¯m alright!¡± 3 ire smacked her lips in annoyance. "Then go ahead and sleep! Dumdum!" 3 She finally had the urge to ask him to sleep in the bed, but the dumdum didn''t take her cue... 3 Suddenly, Charlie realized that he seemed to have identally missed her point... 1 So he frantically uttered, ¡°Uh, dear, it''s so cold, I¡¯m shivering now!" 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ire huffed in irritation, "If it''s cold, add a quilt!" 4 "Sigh..." 1 Charlie felt extremely regretful and depressed. 2 After a short while, he tried again, "My dear, I think it''s getting colder now, I''m so cold!" ire kicked off a quilt to the floor and said angrily," How cold can it be in the summer night? If you¡¯re still cold, I''ll get a jacket for you!" 3 Charlie was so disappointed at himself and cursed himself quietly. It seemed that his wife would not let him go to bed tonight! 3 The next morning, ire got ready to go to work early i n the morning. Charlie made breakfast for her. He passed the car keys to her and said, "Drive to the office today." ire was a little uncertain. "It''s your car. Can I use it?" 2 "Why not? You''re my wife. Besides, I bought the car for you and not for myself." 2 ire nodded gently and said as she took the keys from him. "Thank you!" Jacob was very envious as he watched their interaction and said, "Charlie, you do remember about buying me a car today, don¡¯t you?" 2 "Of course!" Charlie blurted quickly. "I''ll go and buy it right away. Just wait for me to drive the brand new car home!" 5 Jacob was grinning from ear to ear. "Then I¡¯ll wait at home! BMW 530, you promised it yourself, don''t get the wrong car!" 5 Charlie chuckled in amusement and said with a nod," Dad, don''t worry, I''ll buy you a BMW 530 today!¡± 2 He went downstairs with his wife. He opened the trunk of the BMW 760 and took his little electric scooter out. 5 ire drove the car to work while Charlie rode his little e-bike and went to the BMW showroom again. 1 He passed by the Audi showroom as he was approaching his destination. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 The people in the Audi showroom spotted Charlie as soon as he was getting closer and closer. One of the salespersons blurted, "F*ck, it¡¯s the e-bike guy who bought the BMW 760!¡± 3 "D*mn, I¡¯m going to stop him and persuade him to buy the top-spec Audi A8 even if I have to lick his boots!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± All of a sudden, arge number of Audi salesmen rushed out and surrounded him. ¡°Sir! Pleasee and see thetest top-spec Audi A8 i n our showroom!" "Sir! Our A8 is very powerful. It uses a W12 engine, which is much better than the BMW 760 V12 engine!" Charlie arched his eyebrows curiously. "Really? Is it that great?" 1 "Yes!¡± An Audi salesman marched forward hurriedly and started, "Boss, let me exin to you. Our W12 engine is divided into two sides and one side can be turned off as you please. It is more fuel- efficient when you turn off half of the twelve cylinders!" Charlie growled contemptuously, "Are you out of your mind? Why would I buy a twelve-cylinder car and turn off six cylinders for the sake of fuel saving? I can just buy a six-cylinder car!" "Erm... Ah... I..." The salesman¡¯s face turned into an embarrassing shade of red when he realized that he had misspoken. 4 Charlie smirked at them and said, "I know what you¡¯re thinking. You are frustrated that I bought a BMW 760 next door yesterday and you want me as your customer today no matter what, am I right?¡± 4 The group of salespersons nodded profusely. Charlie snorted. "Let me tell you, it''s toote! You ignored me and treated me indifferently yesterday. Today, I¡¯m way out of your league!" 1 Honk honk! 3 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. He pressed the horn of his little scooter and said, "Get out of my way, I would like to go to the BMW showroom to buy a car!" The BMW salespersons rushed out of their door and shouted, "You Audi losers, what do you think you''re doing? Are you trying to steal our customers? Don''t you see he doesn¡¯t even want to listen to you? Get out o f his way! If you block his way again, I''ll call the reporters and expose you!" 4 The Audi salespersons sighed regretfully and walked away in despair. The manager of the BMW showroom came to greet Charlie in person and asked respectfully, "Good morning, Mr. Wade, would you like to buy another car today?" Charlie nodded and said, "Do you have a BMW 530? Cash and carry!" "Yes! We do!" The manager was over the moon. A 760 yesterday, a 530 today, he was indeed a generous customer! 3 He hurriedly said, "Sir, please follow me, I¡¯ll show you the car." Charlie hummed and followed him into the showroom. There was a BMW 530 in the exhibition hall. Charlie sat in to feel it and realized that although the exterior was very simr to the 7 Series, it was a lot worse inside. However, it was considered luxurious enough for his aging and pompous father-inw. 1 He was about to take out his card and go on with the transaction when he heard a familiar voice coming from nearby, "Oh my dear, I really like the BMW X6! Could you buy me one, please?" 3 Charlie, who was sitting in the car, looked towards the direction of the voice when he saw Lily, Dous''s fiancee, wrapping her arms around a stranger''s arm and speaking in a coy and intimate manner. 1 Charlie frowned in agitation and thought, ''Lily called the man ''dear''. Is this woman cheating on Dous?'' 1 Suddenly, a surge of fury wrath slowly burned inside him. He hated unfaithful women who had no moral boundaries. Moreover, Dous was working hard to build his career while this woman was cheating on him! She was so disgusting! 1 He listened to the man teasing her with a lustful face," If I buy you the X6 now, how would you exin this to Dous?" 3 "Dous?" Lily blurted with a look of disgust. "Don¡¯t mention his name, he is nothing but a loser! He is not rich, he has no skills, he has nothing! I wouldn''t be with him if not for his honest and down-to- earth personality!" Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The man grinned. He pinched Lily¡¯s face and said, " You''re my woman now, why do you still want to be with him? I don''t allow other men to touch my woman!" 2 Lily hurriedly persuaded with a coy voice, "Don¡¯t worry, Jerome, I haven¡¯t let him touch me since we got together. He''s so filthy! My body is always yours and only yours, it''s exclusively for you alone!" 5 Then, she continued, "Actually, I wanted to break up with him as soon as the restaurant started operating, but I didn''t know that the loser has a friend who is quite resourceful and helped me get rid of Scarface at the redevelopment zone. Wait until the business is on track¡ªI¡¯ll ditch him and kick him out of the restaurant then!" 4 Jerome Huntughed pompously and said, "It''s just Scarface! If you¡¯d told me earlier, all I need is a phone call and his boss woulde to kneel and apologize t 0 you directly!" 2 Lily giggled delightedly and said, "Oh, Jerome, you''re m y hero! It was quite urgent at that time, so I didn''t manage to contact you. Besides, Dous was there, I was afraid that you''d be annoyed to see him!" 1 From N?velDrama.Org. Jerome pinched her waist seductively andughed. " You''re such a good girl!" 4 Lily rubbed her breast against his arms like a cat rubbing itself on a pir and said, "Jerome, could you buy me the BMW X6 now? Please..." 2 Jerome smiled haughtily and said, "Later, baby. We''ll g 0 to my ce first, let me feed you several rounds. Then, you go ditch that loser and I''ll buy you the X6 tomorrow!" 2 Lily shrieked joyfully, ¡°Jerome, is it true? Will you really buy me X6 tomorrow?" 2 "When have I ever lied to you?" Jerome grinned. "But you need to make me happy first!" Lily looked at him coquettishly and said, "You naughty dog! Don''t you worry, you¡¯ll be in cloud nine when we get to your ceter!" Then, they turned and left the BMW showroom. 1 Charlie was extremely agitated by the disgusting couple. Immediately, he took out his phone and called Dous. Dous¡¯s surprised voice could be heard on the line a s soon as the call was answered. "Charlie, how are you? Why did you call me so suddenly?" 1 Charlie said tly, "I just want to say hello. What are you doing now?¡± "I''m busy at my restaurant, of course. Lunch hour is around the corner and the customers wille anytime soon, so I''m here to lend a hand." "Do you go to your restaurant every day?¡± "Of course! We''re just starting our business and there are many matters for me to handle. Besides, more than half of the restaurant¡¯s capital was Lily¡¯s father¡¯s money. They will look down on me if I don''t work harder." 3 "How much did you put in the restaurant?¡± "A hundred grand. That is all my savings since graduation.¡± "Who is the owner of the restaurant?" "Me, of course!" "Was your name written in the business registration?" "No, Lily''s father''s name is used to register our business. Lily and I are not married yet, so it¡¯s not nice to put in my name since he invested the majority of the capital.¡± 5 Then, Dous continued, "But her father promised that he will change the ownership of the restaurant under my name once Lily and I get married." Charlie shook his head in dismay as he listened to Dous''s remark. This fool didn''t even know that he was taken advantage of! 4 Lily treated him like a ve. She was letting him get busy with the restaurant''s affairs while she cheated o n him with a rich man and was even thinking of kicking him out of the game! 3 Now, Dous had no legal attachment to the restaurant since it was not registered under his name. Once Lily betrayed him, he would get nothing! Not only would all his hard work be in vain but he also wouldn''t even get back his hundred grand! 4 Charlie was getting more and more disgusted with Lily. He asked Dous directly, "Where is Lily now?" Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Dous said with a gentleugh, "She has gone to the hair salon. Why?" Charlie smirked. "Hair salon? Was that what she told you?" "Yes!" "And you believe her?" Dous asked in a peculiar tone, "Charlie, what are you trying to say? Just spill it out, stop beating around the bush." Charlie gave a hum and started, "Alright. I saw Lily at the BMW showroom with a man named Jerome Hunt. They were cuddling and hugging, and she even called the man ''dear''. I think she¡¯s cheating on you.¡± "No way!" Dous blurted loudly. "Lily is not like that a t all! Did you get the wrong person?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie said firmly, "No, I didn''t. It was her." "No! I don''t believe it!¡± Dous growled coldly," Charlie, we are good buddies but you can¡¯t say bad things about my fiancee just because we''re close!" "Dous, wake up! Your fiancee is cheating on you with another man and that piece of crap Jerome even promised to buy her a BMW X6. They''ve gone back to his house now and she''s going to break up with you tonight! As your old friend, I advise you to be prepared!¡± 3 Without waiting for Dous''s response, Charlie continued, "You¡¯d better move that painting that I gave you first. Keep it somewhere safe, it will be the capital for you to start over. But if you still don¡¯t buy what I''m saying, then my hands are tied." 3 Dous was stomping his feet anxiously. He muttered, "Charlie, stop your nonsense! Lily is my fiancee. I know her, she''d never betray me! I''ll kick your a*s if you badmouth her again!" 3 Charlie frowned in dismay and said tly, "Alright then. As your friend, I''ve already given you the heads-u p that I should. I can''t do anything if you don¡¯t believe me. Good luck!" 2 Charlie ended the call right away. He shook his head indignantly as he cursed to himself. "That fool, blinded by love! I should¡¯ve recorded a video and sent it to him when I had the chance!" 2 At this moment, the manager of the BMW showroom knocked on the window and asked, "Sir, how do you feel about the car? Do you like it?" 1 Charlie nodded. "Yes, it''s very good, I''ll take this one. Get me a new one from the warehouse." A wide grin was stered on the manager¡¯s face. "Yes, certainly! Please give me a minute, I''ll have someone drive the car out front." 1 Soon, a ck BMW 530 stopped at the entrance of the showroom, driven by a salesman. Charlie retrieved his card, swiped and paid for the car, then folded his little scooter, stuffed it into the trunk, and drove away casually. 2 On his way back, his inws kept calling to ask when he would be back. 6 Charlie found out that his inws were waiting outside the gate when he arrived home. 2 Excited and nervous grins appeared on their faces when they saw Charlie drive back a BMW 530. Jacob circled the car several times and sighed pleasantly, "Wow, it is a very nice car! Very nice indeed! Wow, I never would have dared imagine that I would ever drive a BMW in my life!" 3 Charlie said with a smile, "Dad, maybe you can even drive a Bolls-Royce in the future, who knows?" Jacob chuckled delightedly. "Well, my hope is on you and ire!" 4 ine was extremely happy too. Her eyes were bing more gentle and kind when she looked at Charlie. 1 Jacob hopped into the car and drove around the neighborhood. When he got back, he said, "It''s a very nice car and it¡¯s veryfortable too, but the car is slightly too long for me to maneuver. Charlie, be my driver in the afternoon. I have some business to attend to and also an appointment to see something." 6 Charlie nodded. "Alright, Dad." ine added gleefully, "Be my driver too, and send me to have afternoon tea with my friends! I want to show them that I have someone to chauffeur me in a BMW!" 6 "Alright, Mom!" Chapter 77 Chapter 77 After lunch, Jacob, Charlie''s father-inw, was already dressed up neatly and urging Charlie, "Hey, hurry up and get ready, we¡¯re going to drive in our new car and go to Antique Street. A shop there has imported a Tang Dynasty kiln vase and I want to check it out." Charlie persuaded, "Dad, you''re starting with the antique thing again? We don''t have much money and it''s avish hobby to have right now." 2 Jacob didn''t have money-earning skills but he dreamed a lot about get-rich-quick schemes. He loved hanging out at Antique Street for the hope of getting a rare piece of antiquity at a low price but in the past few years, the experiences he gained were nothing but scams and deceit. He had stopped for a while but now, not only did he pick up the hobby again but he also started to get itchy hands again. Jacob was annoyed by Charlie''s goodwill remark. He snorted in disdain and said, "Stop your nonsense, just drive me there now." 5 Charlie was helpless but he could not disobey his father-inw, so he could only sumb to his request and drive the old man to Antique Street. 1 Aurous Hill was a famous historical city. Antique Street, which was located outside the tourist attraction spot, was well-known to the local and international antique dealers and shoppers. Due to its poprity, the local tourism department invested a lot of money to revamp the Antique Street and turned it into another tourist attraction. When arriving at Antique Street, Jacob went up to the door of an antique shop and told the receptionist by the door that he had an appointment. The receptionist nodded and invited them to the VIP room at the back. 3 Charlie was already stepping his feet out when Jacob turned around and said, "I think you''d better stay here, you don¡¯t know about these things anyway. Just wait for me by the door of the VIP room!" 1 Charlie nodded. "Okay, Dad!" Putting his hands behind his back, Jacob entered the VIP room while Charlie sat in the rest area. 6 *** A few minutester, there was suddenly a sharp sounding from the VIP room. Immediately afterward, Jacob ran out of the room in a panic. He was muttering, "Oh my god, I''m screwed!" 1 Charlie marched forward and looked behind Jacob. H e saw a tall and thin ceramic vase on the floor, broken into two parts, and many small ceramic fragments all over the floor. Judging from the size of the fragments, he could see that the broken vase was a Yuhuchun vase from the Tang Dynasty. 2 When he grew up in the Wade family, he was quite knowledgeable about antiques and the likes due to the constant influence and education. At a nce, he could tell that the vase was genuine and it could make up to several million in the market value. 4 It looked like his father-inw was in big trouble this time. In the VIP room, a middle-aged man said with a gloomy face, "Mr. Wilson, we bought our Yuhuchun vase at five million dors. Since you broke it, you mustpensate for it!" The man was Raymond Cole, the manager of Vintage Deluxe. Jacob pulled Charlie to stand in front of him and said i n a shaky voice, "This is my son-inw, do you know how rich he is? Five million? He can even pay you fifty million! You guys go through the compensation thing with him! I have something to attend to, I have t 0 go now, goodbye!" 5 Jacob shoved Charlie into the room and ran away quickly. 1 Charlie was in an astonishing daze. This father-inw of his had the nerve to make him a scapegoat! 3 Raymond looked at Charlie coldly and asked, "Sir, the bill is a total of 5.38 million. Would you like to pay by card or bank transfer?" Charlie spread his hands indifferently. "I don''t have any money." 2 It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford to pay for it, but he wanted to teach his father-inw a lesson so that he would stop asking him toe to Antique Street in the future. 2 From N?velDrama.Org. "No money?" Raymond gritted his teeth indignantly." You smashed our shop¡¯s stuff and all you have to say t 0 avoid trouble is ''I don¡¯t have any money¡¯?" 2 Charlie shrugged. "I don''t intend to avoid it but honestly, I don''t have money with me. Besides, I didn''t break that vase, so you can''t force me to pay." Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Raymond stomped his feet furiously. "He¡¯s your father-inw, isn''t he?" Charlie nodded. "Yes, he is my father-inw, but he''s the one who broke it, not me. You go and look for whoever is responsible for the broken vase. ''Find the real perpetrator, don''t involve their family''- have you heard of that saying before?¡± 4 From N?velDrama.Org. Raymond''s blood was boiling, but he pondered upon what Charlie had said and figured that he was right. 1 If the news of him askingpensation from innocent people spread out, then Vintage Deluxe¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. Hence, he urged his men standing at the side, "You, go and get the old man back here!" Charlie curled his lips into a silent smirk as he watched the guys chasing after the old man in a hurry. 4 Actually, he could simply swipe his card and get it over with, but it would be too easy for his shameless father-inw then, wouldn''t it? 4 It would be better to let the old man suffer and learn his lesson rather than cleaning his a*s for him. Otherwise, he might throw him into the dungeon again if he were to stumble upon such trouble in the future. 3 Everyone in Vintage Deluxe was dispatched to pursue Jacob. Charlie was alone at the shop, so he looked at the broken vase on the floor gingerly. 2 The vase was about half a meter tall and it had now been broken into two halves and a pile of fragments, which was really a pity. Suddenly, he noticed a hiddenpartment at the bottom of the lower half of the vase. He hurriedly reached in to grab it and he retrieved a small wooden box! Never did he expect that the vase had a mysterious secretpartment in it! 1 The signature spatial feature of the Yuhuchun vase was that it had a small opening with arge body. The wooden box was obviously two or three timesrger than the opening of the vase, so it could be concluded that the box was not stuffed in theter stage, but it was built into the vase when the vase was made! 3 As a result, the box had been left in the vase since the Tang Dynasty! Putting the box carefully in his hands, he observed it first before popping the box open with a little force. 2 As the wooden box opened, an extreme breezy fragrance dispersed from the box and Charlie felt very refreshed and soothed when he took a sniff. Inside the wooden box was a yellowish ancient book that was norger than the size of a palm! 2 Charlie took out the pocket-sized book carefully and saw ''Apocalyptic Book¡¯ written in ancient script on the title page. 2 "The name is quite interesting, I wonder what is written inside." Charlie flipped the book and read its contents. The first chapter was the ''Medical Techniques'', which recorded arge number of cases and treatment methods. 2 Charlie frowned curiously. He had studied medicine briefly before and knew some basic theories, but the content in the books was obviously much better and advanced than the methods used in the medical industry nowadays. 6 Some methods of diagnosis and treatment were unheard of even. In fact, at the end of the ''Medical Techniques'' chapter, he saw a content about alchemy and the effect of some medications, which was beyond the imagination of today''s world. 1 Intrigued, Charlie sat on the floor and constantly flipped the book. As he read on, he realized that the book had covered various kinds of topics, including fortune- telling and mysterious methods such as treasure inspection and restoration. There were many other weird things written in the book. 3 Charlie looked at it for a long time, scrutinizing each word in the book. He felt that the words were finding their ways into his brain and sticking themselves in i t. His heart was thumping quickly as if it was hit by a massive wave, i He had found a treasure! This was the ultimate treasure! Chapter 79 1 Chapter 79 1 Thrilled and overjoyed, Charlie quickly stuffed the Apocalyptic Book into his pocket, but the book instantly turned into powder and disappeared into thin air. 4 Miraculously, every word in the book was clearly imprinted in Charlie''s brain. 4 At this moment, Jacob, who ran away like a coward, was brutally apprehended by several big and strong men and was hurled back to the shop. 3 Looking at his puffy and swelling cheeks, Charlie figured that he must have been beaten vigorously before he was carried back here. 1 Charlie found Jacob¡¯s piteous look very funny and amusing, i How dare this old cootbel him as a scapegoat after getting into trouble! It was outrageous! A little beating was necessary as a punishment for him to learn his lesson. 3 Jacob was in a particrly dreaded and shaky position right now. Due to his desperate escape earlier, he was panting profusely like a dog, trying to catch his breath. 3 His chubby and fragile body made it impossible for him to outrun those young people. Besides, he didn''t have the car key, how did he expect he could escape from this ce? 2 Thus, it only took those guys a short while to catch him. His hands were tied behind his back, his face was swollen from a few ps. It was extremely embarrassing and miserable to the sight. 3 As Jacob was taken back to the shop, Raymond, the manager, gritted his teeth in dismay and said, "Old man, do you think you can run away after smashing our things? Learn about our Vintage Deluxe''s background before you do something so stupid!" 1 Jacob stuttered in horror, "I didn''t mean it, the vase was too slippery..." Raymond growled coldly, "Shut the f*ck up! I¡¯ll give you an afternoon to get your money ready. If you can''t afford it, I''ll sue you for deliberately damaging my property! The case value of five million dors is more than enough for you to stay in prison forever!" 5 Jacob trembled in fright. He turned to Charlie and clung on him like he was a life-saving boat. "Charlie, m y good son-inw! You must help me! You can''t let them do this to me!" 3 Charlie shrugged helplessly. "But, Dad, I don''t have that much money." Jacob blurted anxiously, "Go to prison on my behalf, then! The Wilson family has supported you for so long, it¡¯s time for you to repay us!" s Charlie stared at his shameless father-inw and wondered how he had the nerve to say such things now. 3 Before he refused, Raymond interjected, "Stop. At Vintage Deluxe, we do business in an honest and trustworthy way. Whoevermits the mistake takes the me. Old man, you broke the vase, so you have to pay for it!" 1 Then, he said to Charlie, "You can go now, but I advise you to help him get the money. Otherwise, if I don''t have the money by the evening, I''ll send him to the police station!" 2 Charlie nodded lightly. Jacob wailed loudly, "My dear son-inw, you can''t leave me here! What should I do if you''re gone?" 3 He wanted tough seeing his father-inw so frightened and scared, but of course, he couldn''t smile for real. He was about to leave this ce with the excuse of getting the money and left his father-inw here to suffer a little, but suddenly, it urred to him that there was an ancient method for the restoration of porcin artifacts in the Apocalyptic Book. Hence, an idea struck his mind as he said, "Mr. Cole, if I can repair the vase, will you let the old man go?" 4 Raymond smirked, "Repair the vase? Who do you think you are? To tell you the truth, I''ve sent the photos to the experts of cultural relics appraisal in Aurous Hill and they said it is beyond repair after such damage." 4 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie shook his head in doubt. "Your vase is broken anyway, what''s the use of keeping around, right? Why don''t you let me try?" i The disdainful smirk widened on Raymond''s face. "0 h, okay, you''re an overly stubborn and confident young fe, aren''t you? Alright! Let''s see what you can do!" Charlie said firmly, "Give me a sheet of Chinese rice paper, a brush, and five raw eggs. Raw." 1 Raymondplied with his request without hesitation since he was looking forward to seeing what kind of ridiculous show Charlie would perform. Soon, his man brought back a basket of raw eggs for Charlie. 1 However, he still found it bewildering that he couldn''t help but tease, "Restoring artifacts using eggs, huh? Seriously, I''ve never heard anything so absurd before. I warn you, don''t you try any tricks. You can either paypensation or we''ll sue your father-inw. Five million-it''s enough for the old man to stay in prison until he dies." Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Charlie nodded. "What if I fix it?" 2 Raymond snorted. "I''ll need to check with the appraisers. If they verify that you''ve fixed it and recovered most of the damage, I''ll let both of you go!" 1 "Alright!" Charlie nodded. "It''s a deal!" 1 He quickly turned back to the workstation and quietly started his work. He took the brush and sketched the outline of the vase on the Chinese rice paper. 1 Then, he knocked the egg lightly to crack a small opening, dipped his index finger into the egg to get some egg white, wiped it on a fragment of the vase, and pressed it against the paper model. Then, he repeated the same process for the next fragment, and another, until the paper model was gradually covered with the vase''s pieces... 1 Everyone watched silently while holding their breaths in for fear of interrupting his restoration process. 2 Half an hour passed very quickly. 1 When Charlie stood upright again, what appeared in front of everyone was a Tang Dynasty Yuhuchun vase that seemed to be rejuvenated with new life. 2 He smiled at Raymond and said, "Take a look and see i f there are any ws." Raymond picked up the vase and looked at it a few nces before he grimaced disdainfully. "You''re kidding me, right? Do you f*cking think that you''ve repaired it after putting some egg liquid on it? F*ck you! Why don''t I break your leg and glue them back together with egg liquid, huh?!" 1 "Don''t touch the vase!" At this moment, a crisp and anxious voice resonated from the door abruptly. A morous youngdy in a white casual suit stepped in immediately afterward. Thedy had a very beautiful face paired with her tall and perfect figure, who looked about 1.7 meters tall. Standing by the door, she was scanning the room with her cold and arrogance gaze, radiating an elegant and radiant aura just like a snow queen. 2 Raymond¡¯s expression shifted drastically when he saw thedy. He bowed his head respectfully and said, "Miss, why are you here?" 1 Thedy was Jasmine Moore, the owner of Vintage Deluxe and the young missus of the Moore family, one of the prominent families in Aurous Hill. 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine growled angrily with a furious blush on her face. "If I hadn¡¯te, I''m afraid that you would''ve single-handedly ruined this shop! What is going on?" Raymond smiled sheepishly and answered, "A customer identally broke the vase while looking at it. His son-inw repaired it with eggs, which is utterly ridiculous. I am about to discuss the Jasmine leaned towards the vase and observed it closely. Then, there was a dash of shock on her face! 1 She immediately growled at Raymond, "Put it down, you fool! Don''t touch it if you don''t know anything!" Raymond was stunned by her sudden reaction. "Miss, what are you..." 1 "This is an artifact that has just been restored. No one i s allowed to touch it with their bare hands except for the restoration experts! Don¡¯t you know the rule?" 1 Raymond stuttered hesitantly. "I... he simply used some eggs to glue it together, it doesn¡¯t count as restoration, does it?" There was the wrath of fury burning on Jasmine¡¯s eyes. She scolded indignantly, "You dumb fool! After the restoration, the price of the vase will at least double but because you''ve touched it with your bare hands, it¡¯ll lose at least two million of its value! Pack u p your things, you''re fired!¡± 3 She had seen a porcin te in the same period as the Yuhuchun vase at an auction in Shipton. The history of the porcin te was very interesting. It was a relic of the Tang Dynasty but it had broken into pieces a few decadester during the Song Dynasty. A skilled craftsman in the Song Dynasty had restored the relic using the same method. 1 Due to the rarity of the restoration method that had long been lost in time, the final auction price of the porcin te was 13 million dors, which far exceeded the actual value of the te. 5 Right now, the Yuhuchun vase had been restored by Charlie with the same rare method, so the value of the vase would undoubtedly rise! 3 Blood drained from Raymond''s face upon hearing Jasmine¡¯s order. He didn''t expect that a simple touch o f the vase would have caused such a big loss as well a s his job. 3 Then, Jasmine asked, "Who is the master who repaired this vase? Take me to see him now!" Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Raymond was dumbstruck! He never would have imagined, not even in his wildest dreams, that the vase would transform into a more precious treasure after being restored by a few eggs! 1 He pointed to Charlie and said, "Miss, this is the man who fixed the vase...¡± As Jasmine nced at Charlie, she couldn''t help but wonder how such a young man would know the long-forgotten cultural relic restoration technique! 5 Despite her doubt, she managed a polite smile and asked, "Hi, I am Jasmine Moore. How should I address you? May I know from whom you have learned the relic restoration technique?" 1 Jacob, who was still shivering at the side, was dumbfounded when he heard Jasmine Moore¡¯s name! The Moore family! The Moore family was the most elite family in Aurous Hill! Their influence was notparable to those of Eastcliff''s elite families, but in Aurous Hill, they were a t the top of the pyramid where no one could ever reach! 2 He didn''t expect that he would meet one of their family members here! Meanwhile, Charlie had a lukewarm reaction towards Jasmine''s status. The Moore family was powerful, but their worth was valued at hundreds of billions. They paled inparison to the Wade family with their worth of a trillion dors. 1 He said tly, "My name is Charlie Wade and I don¡¯t have any masters. You can say that I''m self- taught.¡± Then, he continued, "I have repaired the Yuchunhu vase that my father-inw broke, Please appraise it for its specific value on your side and let us know if w e still need topensate for it." 4 Jasmine shook her head with a smile. "After the restoration, this vase has far exceeded its original value. So, it''s the other way around-we owe you instead." Charlie smiled faintly. "It''s my pleasure. Since we¡¯ve resolved the matter, we shall get going, then." 1 Jasmine¡¯s eyes shifted mischievously, not wanting Charlie to leave so soon. She said with a smile, "Sir, your name skips my mind. May I know how I should address you? Could you leave a contact number so we can keep in touch in the future?" She retrieved her own card and said as she handed it over. "This is my card, you can call me at the number above." Charlie nodded as he epted the card. "My name is Charlie Wade but I don''t have a name card." 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "It¡¯s okay,¡± Jasmine said, "Could you please leave me your phone number, then?¡± i Charlie eyed her cautiously. He felt that it would be good for him to have his own connections. Besides, thisdy, Jasmine Moore, looked very polite and humble, unlike an arrogant and dominating person. It would bring no harm if he made friends with her. 2 Hence, he exchanged phone numbers with her. 2 After the exchange, Jasmine said, "Mr. Wade, would you like me to send you home?" Charlie waved his hand and said, "Thanks but no thanks, I came here by car." 1 Jasmine nodded. "I¡¯ll see you off then!" Jasmine escorted Charlie and Jacob to the BMW 530. She watched them drive away before heading back to Vintage Deluxe. On their way home, Jacob asked curiously, "Charlie, where did you learn the craft of cultural relic restoration?" The content of the Apocalyptic Book was running through Charlie¡¯s mind like violent waves. Of course, h e couldn''t tell his father-inw that he had found the magical and mysterious book inside the broken vase. He needed time to slowly digest all the amazing content in the book. In fact, he couldn''t tell anyone about it. 3 So, he simply blurted a lie. "I learned it from the cleaner at the orphanage." 3 Jacob nodded. "Thank god you were there, or else, I may be in prison now..." 1 Then, he quickly said as if a thought suddenly struck his mind, "Oh yeah! Don''t tell ire and your mother-i nw about this, do you understand?" Chapter 82 1 Chapter 82 1 Charlie nodded. "Understood.¡± The old man let out a deep sigh. Rubbing his face, he grumbled, "If I knew that you had such skill, I wouldn''t have rushed to you! Now, I''m not just tired to the bone, I was even pped multiple times! Damn, how unlucky!" 5 He then continued, "Is my face still red?" 2 Charlie replied, "A little." The old man grumbled once more. "Tell your mother that I ran into a pole if she ever asks." 2 Upon reaching home, Charlie immediately rushed to the supermarket to get some groceries and make dinner for the family. 2 He then called his wife, ire Wilson, in case she was craving for something. However, it turned out that she had to n an uing project with Doris Young that night and so, she had invited ire to have dinner at Emgrand Group. 4 From N?velDrama.Org. Upon hearing those words, Doris had tested him at the same time as well by saying, "Sir, the project is in progress, so your wife might be quite busy from now. I hope you don¡¯t mind." 4 Charlie was an understanding person, and knowing that the project was important to her, he replied, "The Doris immediately replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll treat her to the best dinner thepany has to offer.'' 1 "Okay, good." Charlie texted back. If his wife wasn''t going to be home, Charlie didn¡¯t need to be too specific with the menu, thus, he randomly chose some ingredients and made a simple dinner for his inws. 4 After dinner, the old couple went out square dancing while Charlie, on the other hand, stayed at home and indulged in the wondrous world of. 7 Suddenly, he received a call from Dous Adams. 1 Charlie was reluctant to take the call. This little brat was just so stubborn. Charlie had once given him advice out of good heart, but Dous had just started yelling at him like a maniac. It had been rather infuriating. 2 However, on second thought, he was but a pitiful man. Hence, Charlie decided to pick up the call and asked," What''s up?" 2 On the other end of the phone, Dous was sobbing uncontrobly. "Charlie, my dearest brother! I¡¯m so sorry, I have wronged you!" 1 Upon hearing his crying, Charlie''s expression softened and he asked, "You found out about the truth?¡± 1 Dous cried, "After our fight, I felt more and more uneasy about it, so I followed the tracking system in her iPhone and ended up at a vi in the suburban areas. However, when I knocked on the door to catch the cheater, I was beaten up by the man¡¯s chauffeur and butlers, and then I was sent to the hospital by 120...¡± 4 At this moment, Dous broke down crying again." Charlie, it was my fault for being so blinded, I was wrong! Please don¡¯t be angry with me, you''re my best friend, my only friend! If you cut ties with me too, I won''t have anyone here in Aurous with me anymore..." Charlie let out a sigh and said, "I don¡¯t me you. Which hospital are you admitted in right now?¡± 1 "I¡¯m in Silverwing Hospital," Dous sobbed. "He fractured my legs with a baseball bat. The doctor said i wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for a few days. Can you please help me sell the drawing you gave me the other day? I brought it along when I went to catch that cheater. I spent all of my money on the restaurant, I¡¯mpletely broke now, so I don¡¯t have any money on m e to pay for the hospital bills...¡± 4 As soon as he heard this, Charlie asked, "They didn''t give you any money for medical bills?" 2 "No..." Dous let his words trail off. "Did you call the police?" 1 "I did, but the police said that I was the one who broke into their house, they were just defending themselves..." 2 "How dare they!" Charlie was extremely infuriated." Wait for me, I''ll be there in just a few minutes!" Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Upon arriving at Silverwing Hospital, Dous could b e seen lying on one of the beds in the ward, covered in wounds and bruises. There was a cast on his right leg as well, and he looked miserable. Charlie couldn''t help but sympathize. This fully grown man had been cheated on, had his heart broken, and was now covered in wounds. 6 At the sight of Charlie''s arrival, Dous''s swollen eyes began to tear up, tears flowing down his cheeks like a river stream. 1 "Charlie..." Dous broke down crying. Charlie approached him slowly and said softly, "It''s okay, she''s just a b*tch, she¡¯s not worth it." 3 Dous continued, "I pursued her for three years, basically throwing my dignity into the dumpster for her! I feel like a lowly dog trying totch on to everything I could, but now, I realize that I¡¯ve never had anything in the first ce..." 4 Dous seemed to be choking on his tears. "That b* tch didn''t just break up with me, she wanted me to lose absolutely everything! I''ve spent every penny I¡¯ve earned over the past few years, even using up all my savings of ten thousand in that restaurant, yet now, she¡¯s refusing to pay me back! I was so blinded, how could I have possibly fallen for such a wicked woman!" 5 Charlieforted him. "Dous, as a man, you have t o know how to let go. You can just start over! What about the painting I gave you? It is worth at least twenty thousand dors, that would be sufficient for you to start a small business." 5 Dous nodded. "It''s with me. Thank you for reminding me to bring along the painting, otherwise, she would''ve taken that away from me too!" 1From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie sighed. "That settles it then. You should get some rest and forget about all this. I''ll get you something to eat and pay for your hospital bills.¡± 1 Tears streamed down Dous''s cheeks again." Charlie, my dearest brother! Thank you so much... Don''t worry, I''ll be sure to repay your kindness!" 2 "Yeah, yeah. We''re brothers, there''s no need to thank m e," He replied softly as he left the ward. 1 He hadn''t been able to buy anything when he was on the way to the hospital because he had been in a rush earlier, however, seeing Dous''s pitiful face, he couldn''t bear to leave him in that state. Hence, he went to buy some fruits and paid the ten thousand dors worth of medical bills for him in advance. 1 When he got back to Dous¡¯s ward, Charlie realized that the door was wide open. Upon entering, Lily Lewis, who was clinging to Jerome Hunt, was standing in front of Dous''s bed. 3 Dous yelled at the sight of them. "What are you doing here? Tough at me?" Lilyughed sarcastically. "Who has the time to do that?" Lily spat on the floor in disgust before adding, "I''m here for that painting! Where have you hidden it? Hand it over now!¡± 1 Dous shouted angrily, "Lily Lewis, that painting was a gift from my brother, who are you to take it from me!?¡± 2 "A gift?¡± Lily scoffed. ¡°Use that puny little brain of yours for once. Why would Charlie give that painting t o you? It was to celebrate the opening of the restaurant! And who owns that restaurant? News sh, my dad does!" 7 Dous hadn¡¯t expected Lily to be so shameless, and his voice trembled in anger, "Lily Lewis, don''t you dare cross that line! I have still invested ten thousand dors in that restaurant as well, but you still have yet to pay me back! As for the painting, it was gifted by m y brother to me. Do you need me to repeat that? It was gifted to me!" Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Lily scowled. "Stop this bloody nonsense. The restaurant has nothing to do with you. Don''t go hoping that I''ll pay you even one penny! That painting belongs to the restaurant, if you don''t hand it to us now, I''ll have to call the cops and report you for theft!" Jerome, who was standing next to Lily, scoffed as well. "Listen up, kid. I''d advise you to cooperate with u s. My connections within Aurous Hill are not something you would like to challenge now, is it? If you don''t hand over the painting, I will just have to pay a visit to the public security bureau and they''d lock you up immediately! With what it''s worth, you will be sentenced to at least ten years of jail-time!" Dous''s tears poured down like rain, and he questioned Lily, "I''ve been nothing but good to you for the past few years, I gave you everything I had! It¡¯s fine if you don''t really love me, but why do you have to do this to me!?" Lily let out a cold chuckle. "Love you? Who are you to expect such a thing? Listen up dumbass, I''ve never loved you! You don''t deserve it! I would only fall for a man like Jerome darling, a man who actually deserves my love!" Jerome smiled sarcastically. "I forgot to mention this a s well. We are very much capable of satisfying each other''s needs in bed!" Lily blushed. "Aww,e on, Jerome, why are you mentioning this? I''m so embarrassed...¡± 2 "Embarrassed?" Jerome chuckled. "Why don''t we shut the doors and show this useless piece of trash how it''s done? Show him how you usually satisfy me." 4 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Jerome darling, no! That would be so embarrassing!¡± Lily gushed. Dous couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene in front of him any longer and threw a pillow in their direction a s he yelled, "You maniacs! Get out!" 1 However, Jerome caught the pillow and scoffed. "I¡¯m warning you, hand over the painting. Otherwise, I¡¯m breaking your other leg and sending you to jail!" 2 Charlie, who was at the door listening in on everything that was said, immediately walked into the ward and yelled, "You dare to hurt my brother? Do you have a death wish?" 5 Jerome turned his head and looked Charlie dead in the eye. "Who are you?" Lily replied, "He''s Charlie Wade, the one who gifted the painting." Jeromeughed out loud. "Ah, it''s just the useless toyboy! You are indeed quite famous for that, you know? Everyone in Aurous Hill knows who you are!" Jerome then stared at Charlie coldly. "I''ll give you three seconds to get out of my sight. I¡¯ll pretend you were never here, and I won''ty a finger on you." 1 Annoyed, Charlie scoffed. "Get out of your sight? Who d o you think you are?" Jerome clenched his teeth. "Are you trying to challenge me, kid?" 1 Charlie replied in a cold tone. "I don''t care who you are, but you''ve pissed me off today. I''ll give you a second chance, though. Apologize to my brother this instant and let him break one of your legs as an apology for what you did to his leg. If you don''t, you''ll die the most painful death!" 6 Upon hearing this, Jerome beganughing like a maniac, his expression suddenly turning dark as he scowled. "What did you just say, punk? Me, Jerome, apologizing? Do you have a death wish?" 3 Chuckling, Lily also added, "Charlie, are you an idiot? Challenging my darling Jerome? Do you really want to die that badly?¡± 1 Charlie spoke coldly, "Keep your mouth shut, b*tch!" 2 "You..." Lily''s blood boiled, and she turned to Jerome." Jerome darling, he just called me a b*tch! Have someone rip him into shreds!" 5 Jerome clenched his teeth once more. "Just you wait, you ipetent swine! I¡¯ll have someone kill you this instant!" 3 Charlie smiled coldly upon hearing those words." Sure, but remember. If you fail to kill me, both you and this b*tch will have to pay a great priceter on." Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Jerome immediately punched in a number on his phone and yelled into it, "Zaz, I''m in Silverwing Hospital right now. Bring along a few of your underlings, we have a brat to kill!" 1 Charlie, on the other hand, didn''t bother calling anyone. Instead, he texted Albert Rhodes: [Come to Silverwing Hospital, someone is trying to kill me.] N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Don Albert immediately called him. "Mr. Wade, who is this son of a b*tch?¡± Charlie then replied dismissively, "Less talking, juste over." Don Albert replied, "Don''t worry Mr. Wade, I''ll be there i n a few minutes." 2 When Jerome realized Charlie was talking on the phone as well, he scoffed. "Hah, don¡¯t tell me you had someone toe over as backup. What a joke!" 6 Charlie ignored his remark and smiled. "As I said earlier, I¡¯ll have the both of you die the most painful death." 6 Jeromeughed as though he had just heard the funniest joke on earth. "Who the hell do you think you are? No one in Aurous Hill dares to defy me!" 3 Dous, who was struggling to sit up straight on the bed, panicked and said, "Charlie, just leave. You can¡¯t win this b*stard, just don¡¯t." 3 Charlie walked up to him and tucked him back into bed. "Just lie down." 2 Still panicking, Dous insisted, "You don''t know how powerful he is! His family is very well-known in Aurous Hill..." 1 Charlie peeled a mandarin and shoved a piece into Dous¡¯s mouth. "There is no one whom I don''t dare t 0 defy just yet." 1 Lilyughed. "Really, now? You''re so deluded! Do you even know who you''re dealing with?" Charlie interrupted her before she could continue. "I don¡¯t care who he is, I just know that he''s going to be disabled for the rest of his life!" He paused before continuing, "Oh wait, your fate will b e the same as his!" Lily''s expression immediately darkened. "Fine! If you want to die that badly, just you wait!" Charlie then turned to Dous. "Did you inform her father, Lewis Rhys, about this? 2 "Yeah," Dous replied. "I called him." Charlie nodded. "Well, what did he say?" Dous furrowed his eyebrows. "He said that this was none of his business! He just wanted to find an excuse so that I wouldn¡¯t go looking for him anymore!" Charlie pressed on further. "What about the ten thousand dors you invested in the restaurant? Did you ask him to pay you back?" 2 "I did!" Dous grew even more frustrated and clenched his teeth. ¡°That old bastard... he told me that the money wasn¡¯t an investment, it was a gift from his future son-inw! He said that I didn''t have the right t 0 get it back, so he''s not going to give it back to me!" 2 "How dare he!" Charlie huffed. "No wonder he has such a b*tch of a daughter seeing as he himself is the scum of the earth!" 5 "What did you just say, Charlie?" Infuriated, Lily yelled, "How dare you speak ill of my father! Death is just at your doorstep if you don¡¯t watch that mouth!" She then immediately clung to Jerome and pleaded," Jerome darling, look what he said about my father! Beat him up for me!" Jerome was nothing but a mere yer. He wasn''t tall, nor was he built. He was at least half a foot shorter than Charlie, and moreover, Charlie handled everything around the house, even living a healthy lifestyle. If Jerome were to pick a fight with Charlie, it was clear as day as to who would win. 4 Not only that, but Charlie¡¯s father had also taught him Wing Chun ever since he was a young child. Even after the death of his parents, he had not missed a day of training in the orphanage. It was because of how much he trained that no one in the orphanage had dared to bully him. 3 Hence, if they were to engage in a fight, Jerome definitely didn''t have a chance. Even if there were to b e five of him, Charlie would still easily win the fight. 2 Jerome understood the situation that he was in. He knew that if he fought him now, only defeat awaited him. Therefore, he held Lily''s hand andforted her. "Don''t worry, babe. Zaz is already on his way with his men. When he arrives, we''ll have him dead in a ditch!" Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Charlie then texted Isaac Cameron from the Shangri-L a: [Who is this Jerome Hunt?] Isaac replied almost immediately: [His family runs a business, they''re mostly involved in the jade industry. They buy stocks or put them up for bidding. His power within the area is just as everyone ims as well. Why do you ask? Did he piss you off?] 4 Charlie responded: [Yeah. I¡¯ve already asked Albert to handle this. But I do need a favor from you.] 2 Isaac replied: [Anything, young master!] 1 Charlie ordered: [I need you to bring Jerome¡¯s father to the hospital. Oh, and another old man who identifies antiques, his name is Lewis Rhys. Bring them to me.] 4 Isaac replied: [Yes, young master, I¡¯ll have them brought to you this instant!] Charlie then responded: [You don''t have to, just have someone else do it. I don''t want people to notice that w e know each other.] 1 Another text from Isaac showed up on his phone: [ Alright then, young master. Do they need to be taught a lesson?] Charlie texted back: [Give them a good beating first, then have them tied up and sent to me.] 4 Isaacplied instantly: [Yes, young master! I¡¯ll have someone carry out your orders right this instant!] 1 Shoving his phone back into his pocket, Charlie turned to Jerome and Lily, speaking in a cold tone. " The parent would need to take the me of a child''s fault. I¡¯ll have both of your fathers brought here, let''s see what they have to exin about your behaviour!" 1 Jerome''s expression was grim. "I would advise you to not cross certain boundaries, punk, otherwise you¡¯ll really end up dead in a ditch once my men arrive!¡± 1 Charlie huffed. "Have you men hurry up, I''m very much impatient." 4 Just as Jerome was about to yell at Charlie, the door to the ward was flung open to reveal a beef- faced man with seven to eight underlings standing behind him. 2 Upon seeing Zazpi, Jerome immediately pointed at Charlie. "Zaz, it¡¯s this little brat! Teach him a lesson!" 1 The man named Zazpi furrowed his eyebrows, speaking in a cold tone. "So, you¡¯re the one who pissed my brother off?" Charlie smiled coldly and nodded. "So what? Are you going to beat me up like he asked you to?" 1 Confused, Zazpi stared at him. It was an unfamiliar face. He had never seen Charlie before let alone know anything about him, and so, he didn''t understand why Charlie did not fear him. 2 After a long pause, he asked cautiously, "Hey punk, where are you from?" 1 Charlie replied dismissively, "I''m from home." 4 Jerome then added, "Zaz, this brat is a boytoy. He lives off of women!¡± Subsequently, Jerome whispered into Zazpi''s ear, "Zaz, this brat has no background, you can beat him up as much as you want. If anything happens, I''ll take responsibility." From N?velDrama.Org. "A boytoy?" Zazpiughed sarcastically. "Sure! Let¡¯s see if he¡¯ll still be able to live off women after I break his pen*s off!¡± 2 Without waiting for a reply from Charlie, Zazpi gestured to his underlings. "Let''s kill this punk, d*mn i t!" Jerome shot Charlie a cold smirk. "Hey, Wade, anyst words?" Charlie ignored him, merely staring at Zazpi and finally, he said coldly, "Kneel down and I''ll consider forgiving your sorry ass." 2 Stunned, Zazpi dug his ear and furrowed his eyebrows. "What did you say? Repeat that and I''ll promise you a swift death!" 3 At that very moment, a loud yell came from outside the door. "Zaz, Mr. Wade told you to kneel down, are you freaking deaf?¡± 3 Zazpi was startled. Don Albert had arrived! Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Just as the voice echoed through the room, Don Albert, followed by Bill and arge group of men, entered the room. 2 Upon entering, he ordered Bill, "Shut the doors, don¡¯t let others in this room!" 3 Bill nodded. "Understood, Don Albert!" Zazpi stared at Don Albert, still in shock. It was as if his brain had been short-circuited. 4 It was Don Albert Rhodes! The underground overlord of Aurous Hill! Zazpi was just one of the mere leaders within the area. However, Don Albert was the overlord of this very area! Everyone within the city knew that Don Albert was the absolute power! 5 He would never have expected that he would meet Don Albert just because he had been asked to handle such small matters for Jerome! 5 Jerome didn¡¯t know who Don Albert was, however, seeing how shocked Zazpi was, he furrowed his eyebrows. "Zaz, what is going on? Who is this old man?" 3 As soon as he heard those words, Zazpi was so scared that he started trembling. In the next second, Zazpi had grabbed Jerome by the hair and smashed his face to the ground, fracturing thetter''s nose from the impact. As the blood was flowing out of Jerome¡¯s nose, Zazpi clenched his teeth and yelled, "If you have a death wish, Hunt, don''t bring me into it as well! This is Don Albert!" 3 "What?!" Jerome was shocked to his core. Don Albert?! 1 The underground overlord of Aurous Hill?! Why was he here?! 1 Don Albert approached them with a grim expression and then kicked Zazpi in the crotch. Immense pain shot up Zazpi''s body, forcing him to his knees on the ground, the color slowly draining from his face. 1 Don Albert stared at him and said coldly, "You''re just asking for it, aren''t you? How dare you piss Mr. Wade off?" He then turned to Charlie and bowed in absolute respect as he apologized. "Sorry I waste, Mr. Wade. Please punish me!" 3 Upon seeing Don Albert¡¯s respectful attitude toward Charlie, everyone''s jaw dropped. Jerome finally realized that he had pissed off such an influential figure, and his body started trembling. 3 Charlie nodded before at Zazpi. "You know this man?" Don Albert replied, "Yes. He is merely one of the smaller leaders in the area, but he dared to have pissed Mr. Wade off. Just give out the order on how you would like him punished, Mr. Wade! We will do everything as you say!" 3 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nodded. "What a tyrant. He imed he would have me disabled as soon as he entered the room. Such a person is a danger to society. I say we should break his kneecaps so that he will need a wheelchair from now on.¡± 3 Zazpi¡¯s soul immediately left his body. He was a man who was used to earning his living by fighting. If he were to be disabled, how could he continue to lead this area? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that this was over for him? 4 Zazpi kneeled to the ground and crawled to Charlie on his knees. He cried, "Mr. Wade, this is all my fault! Please give me another chance! I will never dare to offend you ever again!" 1 Charlie stared at him coldly. "I gave you a second chance. You were the one who didn''t ept the offer." Zazpi was then reminded of what Charlie had told him earlier. 1 "Kneel down and I¡¯ll consider forgiving your sorry _ _ _ 99 ass... He had thought that that was just a mere bluff, but now, he realized that the one who had had a death wish wasn''t Charlie... it was Zazpi himself! 2 Fearing for his life, Zazpi groveled at Charlie''s feet and cried, "Mr. Wade, please just give me another chance, please spare me!" 2 Charlie ignored his pleas and turned to Don Albert." Well, what are you waiting for? We don''t have all day, d 0 we?" 3 Don Albert stiffened and immediately ordered his men, "You guys! Break his kneecaps this instant!" s Without warning, a few of his men rushed toward Zazpi and pinned him down to the ground. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Right then and there, Bill took a metal rod out and approached Zazpi. Although thetter tried to beg for his life, Bill did not hesitate to raise the metal rod above his head and swing it down at a great speed. 4 Crack! 4 From N?velDrama.Org. Zazpi''s right kneecap was smashed into pieces instantly. Such aminuted fracture was almost impossible to recover from! 5 Zazpi yelped in pain, but Charlie did not stop there." We''re not quite done yet. We have only broken one leg, he would still be able to limp with the other. I want him crippled forever!" 4 Bill nodded and raised the metal rod once more, and i n no time, another loud crack came from Zazpi''s left knee. Zazpi rolled on the floor, screaming for help, his body about to go into shock. 4 Don Albert barked out an order. "Bill, shove something into his mouth. His loud whining is going to annoy M r. Wade!" 2 "Yes, Don Albert!" Billplied and shoved a few pieces of gauze pads into Zazpi''s mouth as the latter was already curled up into a ball on the ground. 3 Jerome''s face was pale-white as he kneeled to the ground and groveled. "Charlie... no, I mean, Mr. Wade. I was wrong! I shouldn¡¯t have let my stupid mouth run, please forgive me!" 2 Lily was scared to death as well. As soon as Jerome started begging for his life, she immediately got on her knees and apologized profusely as well. 1 However, Charlie merely scoffed. "Do you really think that begging is going to do you any good? You guys are just so cute!" 4 The two of them were frightened to the core. Suddenly, a few men dressed in ck entered the room as well, bringing along with them two middle-aged men who had been tied up. 1 The two middle-aged men looked as though they were just one step away from hell. 1 As the men-in-ck flung them onto the floor, they bowed to Charlie and said, "Mr. Wade, we''ve brought who you''ve asked for!" 1 Jerome and Lily almost fainted at the sight of this. The two middle-aged men were none other than their fathers, Dn Hunt and Lawson Lewis. 2 Charlie took a bucket of cold water and dumped it over their heads. Once they had recovered their consciousness, Charlie then questioned Lawson. "Mr. Lewis, were you aware that your daughter was being a wh*re and that she was cheating on her fiance?" 6 Lawson was terrified. Having been beaten up just a while ago, he knew that his daughter had gotten into trouble. To protect himself, he shook his head. "I didn''t know, I didn''t know " 3 Charlie nodded. "You didn''t know? Then, isn''t that your fault as a father? Bill, break his left kneecap! Just like what you did to that other son of a b*tch!" 1 "Understood!" Bill immediately turned to his men." Hold him down!" Lawson cried out of fear, "No! Someone please help m e!" Lily screamed for him as well. "Dad!¡± 1 However, without faltering, Bill smashed Lawson''s kneecap as soon as he had been held down. 2 "Ah..." Lawson would have rather died a swift death. Instead, his kneecap had been shattered, it was impossible for him to heal from this. Charlie then repeated his question. "Let me ask you again, were you aware that your daughter was being a wh*re and that she was cheating on her fiance?" Lawson sobbed uncontrobly. "I was aware, I was. It''s my fault, I''ll be sure to discipline her from now on..." 3 Charlie huffed. "So you did know. In that case, why didn''t you stop her? You knew that your daughter had caused trouble and yet, you didn''t do anything. Doesn''t that show how big of a failure you are as a father?" 3 He then ordered Bill, "Bill, cripple his other leg!" Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Lawson had not expected that admitting to his faults would not do him any good either. He had just fainted out of shock, however, the pain from the impact woke him up in a mere second. 1 "Ah!!!" Lawson had never experienced such torture in his entire life. 2 Tears streamed down the wrinkles on his face as he cried out desperately, "Mr. Wade, it''s all my fault! I''ll never overlook her faults ever again, I won''t let her do such vile actions." Disgusted, Charlie said, "Well, aren''t you good at ming others for your faults?" 2 Just this sentence was enough to send chills down Lawson Lewis''s spine. Charlie then demanded, ¡°Lawson Lewis! Regarding the ten thousand dors that my brother invested in your restaurant, why did you refuse to pay him back? Why did you im that it was a gift?" 2 Lawson''s face drained of color, and he tried to exin. "I was wrong, I was wrong for doing that! I was greedy, and I was shameless, I''m so sorry!" He then looked over to Dous, who was enraged. Lawson begged, "Dous, I was blinded by greed. Don''t worry, I''ll pay you back the ten thousand dors, please tell Mr. Wade to let me go! My old bones can''t handle this anymore..." 3 Charlie stared at Dous. "Are you going to help him?" Dous immediately shook his head. "No! I will not help anyone here!" "Alright!" Satisfied, Charlie nodded. "That''s my man!" 1 Charlie then turned to Lawson who was drowning in despair. "Not only are you a terrible father, you even tried to take my brother''s life savings. What¡¯s the difference between you and a lowly thief?" 1 Lawson cried and stumbled over his words. "Mr. Wade, I''m a b*stard! I''m inhumane! I should go to hell! Please let me go, please! I¡¯m begging you! I¡¯ll do anything! I''ll call you Boss! Boss Wade, please let me g o!" Charlie let out a coldugh. "Let you go? Hah! In your dreams, you ugly b*stard!" 5 After that, he turned to Bill. "Cripple his right arm! See if he can steal from others after this!" 1 Desperate, Lawson cried out, "No, Mr. Wade! Please, no H Bill smashed Lawson''s arm in one swing. 1 "Ah, my arm... my arm!!!¡± Lawson yelped. Charlie turned to Bill. "Shut him up and throw him aside!¡± "Yes, sir!" Bill shoved a ball of gauze into his mouth and threw him toward Zizpa. 1 Lily was on the verge of insanity, as was Jerome. His father, Dn Hunt, was going insane as well! He turned to Jerome and pped him angrily. "You piece of sh*t! Who told you to f*ck around with someone else¡¯s woman! Why did you pull me into this!" 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie smirked. "Why? Didn''t you know that your son was f*cking my brother¡¯s fiance? Aren''t you his father?" 1 Fearing for his life, Dn was tearing up,pletely clueless as to how to answer that question. Lawson was already an excellent example of what his fate would be. 6 If he said that he knew, his right leg would be shattered; if he said that he didn''t, his left leg would b e crippled... Chapter 90 Chapter 90 After a long pause, Charlie turned to Bill. "This old man seems to be quite sharp. He thinks that he won''t b e punished as long as he doesn''t answer. Bill, shatter both of his legs!" 2 "Yes, Mr. Wade!" Bill obeyed. 2 Looking at Dn, who was now panicking, Charles spoke in a cold tone. "You only have your son to me." 2 Following two horrifying screams, Dn Hunt was now crippled as well. At the sight of his father being beaten up, Jerome felt as though he had lost control of his body. In just a few moments, he was sitting in a pool of liquid that had a strong and unpleasant smell. 4 He had actually wet his pants! 1 Charlie chuckled. "Well, won¡¯t you look at that? It looks like you can''t control that thing of yours! It''s the main cause of everything that has gone down up till now! I''d say that you would no longer be needing it anymore!" 3 He then ordered, "Since that''s the case, destroy the one thing that makes him a man!" 2 Bill seemed to hesitate. As a man himself, upon receiving such an order, he couldn''t help but flinch. 4 Don Albert then grumbled, "What are you doing just standing there? Do as Mr. Wade says!" Bill snapped back to reality and ordered his men," Spread this b*stard¡¯s legs!" 5 Jerome begged Charlie in desperation. "Mr. Wade, Boss Wade, please spare me! You can cripple me, but please don''t destroy my..." 1 Charlieughed. "Do you think this is a multiplechoice question? To let you choose if you''d like me to take away your arms and legs or that thing of yours? Wrong! You can''t escape both of these fates!" 3 What came next was a hard stomp from Bill... ... and Jerome was now a eunuch! i However, that was not the end of his suffering just yet! i Bill carried out Charlie''s orders and crippled all of his limbs as well! 1 Hooking up with someone else''s fiance and beating them up afterward, Jerome, who was once an arrogant jerk, was now apletely useless piece of human garbage! No one would sympathize with him, he deserved this! 4 All that was left to deal with was Lily Lewis alone. 3 On the verge of losing it, Lily crawled over to the bed andtched onto Dous''s hand. Crying, she begged," Hubby, I¡¯m so sorry hubby! I shouldn''t have cheated on you! I really did love you! It¡¯s just that Hunt raped me! He even took pictures of me, and there wasn''t anything else I could do! He manipted me!" 4 Jerome yelled angrily, "Lily Lewis, you wh*re! How dare you me it on me! You were the one who came t o my pawnshop with your father! You approached me because of my wealth and slept with me out of your own will! Otherwise, I would have never hooked up with you!" 3 Jerome then turned to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, please don''t believe a word this b*tch has said. I have receipts! She was the one who added me on WeChat, and she was the one who told me that it was love at first sight! She even sent me quite a number of nudes and explicit photos to seduce me! All of those pictures are still in m y phone''s gallery, you can take a look!" 4 Lily''s face turned pale. "Hunt, you b*stard! Didn''t you promise to delete them right after?" 1 Jerome clenched his teeth. "You evil b*tch! Thank God I didn¡¯t listen to you and saved them on my phone, otherwise, I would''ve been killed because of you!" 3 Lily then tried to exin. ¡°Hubby, I was an idiot for doing this! Can¡¯t you spare me? After all the years we''ve spent together? Can''t you just spare me?" 3 Charlie asked Dous, "What do you think?¡¯ Dous nced at Lily before pushing her aside. "I don''t know this woman." 3 Upon hearing those words, Lily Lewis broke down crying. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie ordered, "Well then, why don''t we break both o f her legs and leave a scar on her face? Let¡¯s see if she''ll be able to seduce any more men from now on!" 4 Charlie was not sympathetic toward wicked women like Lily Lewis, not even one bit. 1 Following Charlie''s order, Bill then crippled Lily and scarred her face, even going as far as to cut her hair off with surgical scissors. In the end, the five of them had paid the great price that Charlie had promised them. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Charlie then had his men carry the five of them out, adding before they left, "I''ll spare your lives for now. However, if any of this is leaked to anyone else, I''ll kill all of you, understood?¡± 3 The five of them nodded without hesitation. It was pure luck to be still able to walk out alive after this, how could they dare to defy Charlie even further? s Knowing that the five of them no longer dared to defy him, Charlie nodded in satisfaction and turned to Lawson Lewis. "Trying to manipte my brotheres at a great price. I want you and your daughter out of the restaurant and for it to be transferred under my brother''s name by tomorrow, understood?" 2 Lawson nodded repeatedly. "Understood, I¡¯ll be out of the restaurant by tomorrow for sure!¡± Charlie then turned to Dn Hunt. "Your son hooked u p with my brother''s fiance, even going as far as to beat him up this badly. You¡¯d better prepare two million dors as apensation fee to him, and don''t you dare try and cut corners, understand?¡± 4 Dn agreed immediately. "Mr. Wade, I''ll have the money transferred to your brother by tomorrow!" Satisfied, Charles turned to Don Albert''s underlings. " Okay. You can take the trash out now.¡± 4 Thus, the whole group of men carried the five of them out of the room. As they were being disposed of, Charles turned to Bill." Bill, you have done a great job this time around." 5 A smile was stered on Bill''s face. "I was just following orders, Mr. Wade!" 1N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Charlie then spoke softly. "I''ll have two million transferred to your bank ount, take it as a reward.¡± 4 Bill was overwhelmed with joy, and he bowed. "Thank you, Mr. Wade!" Although he had been following Don Albert for quite some time, Don Albert was not as generous as Charlie. He would never have given Bill that grand of an amount. 1 At the same time, Charlie texted Isaac and asked him t o transfer the money to Bill. Although his debit card had plenty of money, it was inconvenient for him to use it in this case. In just a minute, the money was transferred into Bill''s bank ount. Overjoyed, Bill bowed to Charlie repeatedly. 1 Charlie then turned to Don Albert. "Albert, you must not be interested in money, I suppose?" Don Albert replied, "Mr. Wade, it is my honor to tend to your needs." Charlie responded dismissively. "I¡¯ll keep this favor in mind. I''ll be sure to promote you once the opportunity arises." 2 Upon hearing those words, Don Albert immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Charlie. To Don Albert, money was not his ultimate goal. What he wanted was more power. However, people like him didn''t get many opportunities to be promoted. 5 He had been dreaming of working with Isaac Cameron, but Isaac looked down on him. He was just a man from humble beginnings. To Isaac, he was of a lower ss. However, now, with Charlie''s help, Isaac Cameron might promote him greatly. His future was nothing but bright, he would be one step closer to sess! 6 After rewarding everyone, Charlie turned to Dous." So, are you satisfied with this oue?" Dous was still in deep shock. He couldn''t understand how Charlie had be so powerful overnight to the point that even the underground overlord was kneeling by his feet! 1 He was stunned for a split second but managed to return to reality. "Yes! Yes, I am!¡± Charles continued, "I''ve dealt with those people and got the restaurant back for you. As for fees for the damage, I''ve asked for two million dors for you as well. But now, you have to walk on your own two legs!" 5 Dous replied, ¡°Charlie, I will be sure to repay this favor no matter what! I''ll do anything you say without hesitation!" Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Charlie nodded. "Just get some rest. Once you¡¯ve recovered, you can then run the restaurant. If I need anything, I¡¯ll be sure to find you." 5 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Dous eximed, "Whenever you need me!" Charlie then added, "Oh, by the way, don''t tell anyone about what happened today. I don''t want people to know who I am, understood?" Dous nodded. "Understood. Don''t worry, I¡¯ll be sure t o take this secret with me to the grave!" 4 Charlie smiled. "I''ll have two caretakers to take care of you, just get some rest. I''ll be off." Upon reaching home, Charlie didn¡¯t n on telling ire about what had happened since he didn¡¯t want her to know too much. It was safer if she didn''t know anything about his identity. 3 The next day, as he was buying groceries, Charlie received a call. When he picked up the phone, he realized it was the daughter of the boss of Vintage Deluxe, Jasmine Moore. Confused, Charlie couldn''t help but wonder what Jasmine wanted from him. As the call went through, Jasmine spoke, "Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry for disturbing you like this." Charlie asked, "Are there any problems with the Yuhuchun Vase that I fixed?" Jasmine replied, "Oh no, not that. I¡¯m calling Mr. Wade for other matters." Charlie responded, "What is it?" Jasmine then revealed her intentions. "Well, it''s just that something has caught my eyetely, however, I''m not quite experienced in this field, but I heard that Mr. Wade was. Would Mr. Wade fancy helping me identify these antiques?" 6 Charlie was not particrly interested in antiques, but he was indeedcking some unique collectibles, hence, he probed further. "And might I ask, what type o f antique has caught your eye this time?" Jasmine replied, "It''s a jade. ording to the sellers, wearing it can help to calm your soul and sess wille your way as well." 1 Suddenly, it was as if a lightbulb had lit up in Charlie¡¯s mind. In the , such mythical relics had been mentioned. 5 These mythical relics had the utmost benefits for the one who possessed them. Charlie wanted to know if h e would be able to find such a treasure, and so, he epted the offer. "Okay, I''ll go with you." 2 Jasmine replied, "Thanks, Mr. Wade. I¡¯ll pick you up at 8 am sharp tomorrow." "Sure." Charlie hung up and lost himself in his thoughts. 1 Rich men like him were incredibly attracted to collecting such mythical relics that were said to have the ability to bring you prosperity and calm the soul. Charlie had decided to dive into this world of collectibles so that he might find what he was looking for all this time. 7 The next morning, Jasmine arrived at Charlie''s doorstep just as scheduled. As soon as Charlie got into the car, Jasmine began to brief him. "Mr. Wade, there will be quite a competition to obtain this piece of jade. I''ve heard that quite a few people from Aurous Hill are going to be bidding for it a s well!" i Charlie nodded. "It doesn''t matter how manypetitors we have, it depends on the item itself. If it really is worth the price, I¡¯m sure Miss Moore will be able to obtain it without fail." i Jasmine smiled. "Thank you, Mr. Wade, but we don''t know what kind of people we are up against. There might be several powerful figures hiding in in sight in Aurous Hill." 2 Pretending to be surprised, Charlie asked, "What? How could that be? Isn¡¯t the Moore family the most powerful family in Aurous Hill?¡± 1 Jasmine smiled once more. "That''s just what everyone says. Let¡¯s see, for example, the new chairman of Emgrand Group alone can overpower the whole of the Moore''s, hence, let us not underestimate the power a person can hold.¡± 3 Jasmine then sighed. "Well, to be honest, I really do want to get to know this powerful figure. However, he¡¯s too secretive. For some reason, no one has been able to reveal his true identity." Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Jasmine had only told the truth. She really did think that the new chairman of Emgrand Group was a mysterious man. After all, he had been able to acquire a group that was worth over a hundred billion just because he wanted t o. Moreover, he hadn''t shown his face at all throughout this process. It would seem that his net worth was much grander than that of Emgrand Group, s Inparison, the Moore family would seem quite insignificant. 1 However, she had not realized that the chairman of Emgrand Group was currently sitting in her passenger¡¯s seat. Charlie, on the other hand, was a man who liked to keep things as low-profile as possible. Although he would dismissively respond to Jasmine, he never once revealed any information about his identity to her. 8 In a fast but steady speed, they had arrived at a small garden near the river in just a few minutes. The garden was elegant and tranquil. On the outside, it seemed quite worn and crude, however, it was extremely grand on the inside. 3 From a small bridge over crystal clear water to a Suzhou styled garden and even to the elegant pavilions, it was everything a man would dream of. After parking the car, a butler greeted them and led them inside. Walking past the garden, they walked into the lobby which was decorated in traditional Chinese furniture. A crimson round table was set in the middle of the area where several fauteuils were arranged around it. Upon entering the lobby, a white-haired old man stood up and greeted Jasmine. "You have arrived, Miss Moore." A look of awkwardness shed across Jasmine''s face, but she nodded at the man. "Uncle Quilt, you''re here as well." 3 The old man smiled. "Master said you would being, so I decided toe over and check up on you!" Jasmine nodded and turned to Charlie. "Uncle Quilt is the appraiser of the Moore family. I''m guessing someone from my family sent him here just in case something goes wrong.¡± 3 Charlie nodded, fully acknowledging that he was too young and inexperienced. It was understandable for them to take precautions. 1 Quilt red at Charlie. "This is the appraiser that you hired? Isn¡¯t he a little too young to be an appraiser?" A middle-aged man who was standing next to Quilt snarled, "You hired a little brat to appraise? Do you not have enough hands back in the Moore family? Do you need me to introduce some appraisers? Hahahaha!" 3 Jasmine''s expression turned cold. "Travis Lane, this is Aurous, not Lancaster. Don''t you dare run your mouth here." 2 Travis shrugged. "Guess the Moore¡¯s have quite the temper." "Now, now..." A middle-aged man who was sitting at the round table furrowed his eyebrows. "We''re just here for business, not to start a fight, let''s all calm down. You too, young man, sit down." Jasmine huffed and sat down at the round table. As Charlie sat down as well, Jasmine leaned toward him and whispered, "That''s Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster. The guy next to him is Matthew Gibson, a powerful geomancer. The one who just spoke up is Graham Quinton, the head of the Quinton family in Aurous. His family has been..." 4 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie then noticed that there was an old man in green traditional Chinese clothing sat next to Travis. The old man had a full head of gray hair and he looked unworldly, carrying an unapproachable aura. His eyes were closed shut, and even when Charlie and Jasmine had arrived, it didn''t seem to catch his attention. Suddenly, Jasmine let her words trail off and stopped talking. Charlie was still curious about what she was going to say next, but he decided not to push her. 2 As everyone finally sat down, a fat man in morous clothing chuckled. "Since we''re done with the fighting, why don''t we get down to business? Take a good look at this beauty! All of you are from wealthy families, I''m sure a billion is just mere pocket change, so let¡¯s now dwell on it for too long." s Travis scoffed. "If it really is what you imed it to be, that it can regte geomancy and calm our soul, a billion really isn¡¯t a big deal." Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The fat man nced at Travis before cing a simple wooden box onto the round table. Inside the box was a crimson red jade, seemingly an ancient treasure. As soon as the box was opened, everyone present felt as though the lobby had been filled with a hint of warm energy. 1 Everyone''s eyes lit up. 1 Jasmine turned to Quilt. "Uncle Quilt, what do you think?" Quilt stared at it and nodded. "I think it''s the real thing. It seems to be the Bloody Jade from the Zhou dynasty. It also appears to have been blessed by a very powerful monk!" Jasmine nodded and then turned to Charlie. "What do you think, Mr. Wade?" Charlie, on the other hand, scowled in disgust. "It''s a fake " 3 Quilt glowered at him. "You¡¯re just a youngster, who gave you the right to lie through your teeth in front of this many people?¡± 4 Matthew Gibson, the elderly man who was sitting next to Travis, opened his eyes and stared at the piece of jade. "May I hold it?" 1 The fat man let out a coldugh. "Mr. Gibson, are you kidding me? Don''t you understand the rules of an appraisal? Jades should never be touched, let alone this piece of Bloody Jade from the Zhou dynasty. Who would be the one to me if it were to break?" 4 Startled, Matthew flinched. "Ah, pardon my recklessness..." He then leaned toward the jade and scrutinized it. Closing his eyes once again, he nodded. "I can''t say for sure that the jade is from the Zhou dynasty, but I can assure you that the rumors of it being able to regte geomancy and calm souls is true." Upon hearing this sentence, everyone was fired up. To them, the history of this piece of jade was not significant. It was what it could do that mattered to them. 4 Quilt smiled. "Mr. Gibson has quite a sharp eye, unlike those who are inexperienced and nothing but a sham." 2 When she heard this, Jasmine couldn''t help but feel slightly disappointed in Charlie. He indeed seemed to be too young for such delicate work. Although he was quite skilled in restoring antiques, he was clearly far more inexperienced aspared to these old men. 2 Charlie decided not to interfere with this. It was clear that these people were willing to be scammed, and he didn''t want to be nosy. 3 The fat man then closed the lid of the box after the appraisal and smiled. "Well, since the jade has been appraised, isn''t it time to bid for it?" Graham immediately responded, "I''ll bid one billion..." "One billion and three thousand." Travis proposed. 3 The fat man had noticed that Jasmine had yet to make a bid, and so, he asked, "What about Miss Moore?" From N?velDrama.Org. Realizing that Jasmine still had her doubts, Quilt whispered into her ear. "Miss, this really is a rare treasure to find. This jade is worth around three billion. If you manage to get it within two billion, the benefits will outweigh its cost!" 4 Jasmine was almost persuaded, but then, she turned back to Charlie. His expression was calm, almost as if he didn''t have a care in the world, and this made her doubts arise again. Quilt shot Charlie a cold re, knowing that Jasmine was under his influence, causing her to have yet to make a bid. Hence, he suggested, "Well, since Mr. Wade mentioned that this jade was a fake, I''d like to know how he came to that conclusion. Let''s see what you¡¯ve got!" 5 He knew that if Charlie tried to bluff his way through this, Jasmine would realize that he was just pretending and would then make her bid without further hesitation. The others murmured in dissatisfaction as well, "He''s just a good-for-nothing brat, what would he know..." "Yeah, who gave him the right to bluff like that?" "If you guys aren''t interested, don''t waste our time." Facing everyone¡¯s insults, Charlie merely stared at Quilt in amusement. "Are you sure you would like me t o exin?" Chapter 95 Chapter 95 "Of course! Just speak your mind!" Quilt chuckled. "I would also like to see how you con artists lie to others!" Charlie shrugged. "I didn¡¯t want to expose you guys, but if you insist, it would be rude for me to ignore you." 4 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "Expose? So you''re saying that we have overlooked something?" The calm and collected Matthew Gibsonughed. Charlie took a nce at him andughed. "He is the most idiotic one out of all of you..." 2 "Do you have a death wish, you brat?" Matthew was infuriated. 3 "The jade is real, don''t get me wrong." Charlie then added, "But it''s not some bloody jade from the Zhou dynasty, nor was it blessed by a powerful monk. This i s just a high-quality nephrite, but it is worth around fifty thousand maximum." s "Bullsh*t. Can''t you see that the jade is red in color!?" Quilt scowled. 3 Charlie continued as if he had never been interrupted. "The red color of the jade is due to it being corrupted by potassium permanganate minerals. Did you really think that it was doused in the blood of some powerful monk?" "What about the warm aura that it just radiated?" Graham asked, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. Charlie shook his head. "This little thing doesn''t have any power of that sort. One merely has to saturate the jade in a solution made from the African Ghg Weed for half a year for it to possess such an effect. Plus, it''s not that it radiates a warm aura, it''s just a hallucination caused by the drug. It¡¯s fairly easy to get rid of it. You''d just need to burn the jade." s "You brat! How dare you speak such foul lies!" The man mmed his hand on the table and stood up. Travis''s expression darkened as he red at the fat man. "Then, why don¡¯t we test it out?" 6 The fat man began sweating bullets. "What do you mean ''test it out¡¯? This brat is obviously lying! Why are all of you buying into his crap?!" Graham tapped his finger impatiently. "If it still radiates a warm aura after burning, I''ll buy it from you immediately. However, if the effect wears off, you know what''sing for you... Although us Quintons are facing certain problems right now, we will never let anybody walk all over us!" 2 Jasmine nodded in agreement. "If what Mr. Wade says is false, carrying out the test won''t be much of a problem. After all, jades are inmmable. However, if i t turns out that he was right, you would owe us an exnation!" 3 The fat man was now panicking, cold sweat running down his chubby forehead. All three of these families were not people he should ever piss off. He had only agreed to set this up because Quilt would be there to convince Jasmine. That way, they could split the money from this scam. However, he hadn¡¯t expected Charlie Wade to expose this set-up! 4 In actual fact, Charlie had absolutely no clue on how t o appraise jades. However, being able to spot the problem in this piece of jade was all because of the . H e didn¡¯t understand why, but the answer just came to his mind naturally when he saw this piece of jade. It would seem that appraisal was one of the abilities listed in the . 7 Noticing that the fat man had not said a word, Charlie smirked. "Well? Are you guilty? Why aren¡¯t you defending yourself?¡± The fat man''s face was pale, but he refused to speak u p about carrying out the me test. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Charlie was now furious. "Do you think you can get out of this by not talking, fatso? I''ll have you know, this is Aurous! Don''t you know that the people in this room are all just as powerful within this area? They can have you die in a ditch as long as they say so! I''d advise you to tell us the truth this instant, otherwise, you won''t even be able to save yourself!¡± 3 Jasmine knew that Charlie was trying to manipte him, hence, she put on a stern expression and yed along. "The Moore family is fairly powerful. If anyone intends to scam any of us, we will surely teach him a good lesson. After all, if we were to spare them, our reputation in the public''s eyes would certainly be damaged!" 5 The fat man was shocked to his core. He knew that the Moore''s indeed held extreme power in this area. If he were to piss Jasmine Moore off, he would surely die in Aurous! 4 Panicking, he turned to Quilt in desperation. "Quilt, help me out! This isn''t what we agreed on!¡± 1 Quilt''s facial expression changed. "You... What are you talking about? Scamming the Moore''s and wanting to put the me on me?! I''ll kill you!" 3 Pulling a dagger from his pocket, Quilt''s stare was cold and chilling as he rushed toward the fat man¡¯s direction. 2 The fat man red at him. "F*ck, you backstabbing b* stard! You were the one who told me the Moore''s trusted your appraising abilities fully! You were the one who said this piece of sh*t would be sold as long a s you said so! You¡¯ve framed me!¡± 7 Jasmine stared at the two coldly as they fought before turning toward Charlie. ¡°Please excuse me, Mr. Wade. Thank you for apanying me here, let''s leave now. My family will send someone here to clean up this mess.¡± Charlie nodded. "Okay, let''s go then." The two stood up and prepared to depart. As Jasmine walked out of the lobby, Quilt groveled at her feet, visibly terrified. He didn¡¯t even bother trying to kill the fat man anymore. "Miss, please spare me! For the sake of all the years that I have served your family, please just spare me this one time..." 2 Before Jasmine could respond, Travis stood up and scoffed. "Hah, do you have a death wish, you old fart? You wanted to scam me, and you wanted to scam your master! Even wanting to scam as much as two to three billion dors! Do you really think the Moores will spare you?" 6 Quilt¡¯s face drained of color and he froze in shock, paralyzed on the ground. Travis then added, "Even if they did, I, Travis Lane, will never let you off this easily!" Quilt immediately broke down into tears as his body fell to the ground. 2 At the sight of this mess, Jasmine shook her head in disappointment. "Pardon me, Mr. Wade. It was our mistake to have hired such an ipetent b*stard, how embarrassing.¡± Charlie replied, "There''s always darkness as long as there is light, you don''t have to me yourself, Miss Moore.¡± 5 Right then, Travis and Matthew who were from Lancaster walked out of the lobby, followed by Graham from the Quinton family in Aurous. Upon seeing Charlie, Travis rushed up to him and grabbed his hands, pumping it up and down. "Thanks t 0 you, Mr. Wade, I''ve avoided being scammed by that b *stard!" 2 Ashamed, Matthew, who was standing next to him, eximed, "Mr. Wade is certainly a prodigy! I truly didn¡¯t notice that they had made any changes to the jade at all! I am very much ashamed of myself..." 1 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Graham then saluted him as well. "This is all thanks t 0 you, Mr. Wade. If it weren''t for you, the three of us would be at each other''s necks to bid on this faux. Not only would we be sustaining a huge loss, but our families'' reputation would also be at risk!" 4 Charlie smiled. "Don¡¯t sweat it. I was invited by Miss Moore to appraise the jade anyway. I was just doing m y job.¡± 2 After having a short and polite conversation, Charlie and Jasmine then got into the car, and the garden reverted to its tranquil state. 2 As they were leaving, Charlie noticed that there were a few men who were dressed in ck attire that rushed in. It would seem that Quilt and the fat man''s fate had been decided. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Jasmine had a very indifferent expression on her face as they sat in the car. 1 For her, the fact that there was such a useless scumbag in her family was extremely frustrating. Moreover, what was even more vexing was the fact that Uncle Quilt had tried to set her up in front of so many outsiders. 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. If he had fooled her into giving him the money today, Uncle Quilt would have escaped with all that money. Jasmine would have been really embarrassed if she had discovered the fact that she had been cheated only after losing a vast fortune that belonged to the Moore family! 3 Fortunately, Charlie was present at that time and had saved her, helping her avoid losing her family fortune. Jasmine took out a bank card from the glove box in her car before she handed it over to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, there is about one million dors in this card. The passcode is six ''eights''. Please ept this as a form of my gratitude." 4 Jasmine could not help but sigh as she spoke. Why had Charlie chosen to join such a small family when h e seemed to be so professional and skillful? If he hade out and started his own antique appraisal business, he would have been able to create a massive career for himself after a few years. 1 Charlie hesitated for a moment as he looked at the bank card in her hand. 1 One million dors was not a small amount, but it was nothing to the Moore family. At first, Charlie had no care for the one million dors at all. After all, he had more than nine billion dors i n his own bank card, so to him, one million dors was just a drop in a bucket of water. 3 What was the point of epting it? However, when he thought about it, he was just not a trillionaire. He was merely the son-inw of the Wilson family. He was simply someone''s son-inw. If he turned down the offer of one million dors as a reward, this would definitely seem suspicious to Jasmine. Hence, Charlie took the bank card from her and said, "Thank you, Miss Moore." Jasmine smiled before she replied, "Mr. Wade, you are way too polite." After speaking, Jasmine asked again, "Where are you heading to, Mr. Wade?" Charlie smiled as he replied, ¡°Can you drop me off at the vegetable market? I have to buy some vegetables s o that I can go home and cook." Jasmine was stunned upon hearing his reply and could not stop herself from asking, "I have heard about you in the past, but Mr. Wade, in my honest opinion, you have a very good set of skills that you should put to good use. There is no need for you to be a stay home son-inw. Why don''t youe and work for me instead? I promise to give you a basic sry of one million dors a year. What do you think of my offer?¡± 4 Charlie quickly waved his hand as he smiled and said, "I am already used to living like this." 1 Jasmine was startled at his reply, but she could only sigh in response. It seemed as though the rumors were true. She had already heard the rumors stating that Charlie was a son-inw who lived off his wife. In the past, Jasmine used to think that this was simply a rumor. She had initially thought that he had not been given the opportunity to prove himself. 7 However, now, she finally understood that Charlie was the one who chose to waste his life away, and she found this truly uneptable. 3 Therefore, her attitude and impression of Charlie changed immediately. 1 Charlie knew that she would definitely look down on him. However, that would be best for him. In fact, it would be better if everyone around him had the wrong impression of him. That way, he would be the one to have thestugh in the end. 5 When they finally arrived at the vegetable market, Charlie got off the car after bidding farewell to Jasmine. After that, he bought some vegetables before heading home. 2 As soon as he stepped into the house, Charlie could hear the old manughing wildly as he shouted out loud. 1 "Hahaha...e,e. Come and look at what I''ve found!" At this time, ire had already gotten off work, and she was sitting on the sofa while reading some documents. She turned around to look at her father as soon as she heard Jacob shouting. "Dad, you almost scared me to death." "Hurry up and take a look at this!" Jacob did not notice the expression on ire''s face at all. Instead, he held out a pair of palm-sized cdon cups, as though he was trying to show them off. "This is the blue and white cdon cups that I found in the antique market today! I heard that they found it in thete emperor¡¯s coffin and it is worth more than five hundred thousand dors!¡± 2 "More than half a million dors?" ire stood up as she blurted out immediately. "Dad, where did you get s 0 much money?" Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Charlie feltpletely helpless at this time. Jacob had just broken the Yuhuchun vase in the morning, and yet, as soon as he had stepped out of the house, the old man had actually taken advantage of his absence to sneak out and explore Antique Street again. That was just so typical of him. He would never learn from his mistakes. Jacobughed as he asked them in a mysterious manner, "I meant that these cdon cups are worth more than half a million dors! Why don''t you guess how much I bought them for?" ire hesitated for a moment before replying, "Three hundred thousand dors?" "No! Guess again!" Jacob replied as he waved his hand. "Two hundred thousand dors?" "That''s not right either!" Charlie nced at the pair of cdon cups in his father-inw¡¯s hand and he instantly knew that the cups were fake and only worth a few hundred dors. Just then, Jacob smiled as he eximed excitedly," Haha! I bought it for only three hundred dors! Isn''t that amazing?" Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. ire''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at him in disbelief. "Are you serious?! These cups only cost you three hundred dors?" At this time, ine walked out of the kitchen, attracted by Jacob''s excitement and joy. "Are you sure these cups are so valuable and that they are not fake?" Jacob patted his own chest as he replied, "Don¡¯t worry! The person who was selling these cups was not an expert in this field. Therefore, I already got someone t o check and verify the cups for me. He said that it was a genuine and authentic product!" "Is that true?" ine asked as she picked one of the cups up in her hand, smiling from ear to ear. Charlie stood aside as he nodded with a calm expression on his face. He knew that the cups were fake, but he did not want t o expose the truth since it was rare for the old man to be so happy. Jacob was overjoyed and looked like a cat that had just stolen a fish! As he continued to celebrate, Jacob spoke once again, "The seller also told me that this is not theplete set. In fact, he said that his boss would bring the rest of the cups to the shop tomorrow. I will head over to his shop to have a look again tomorrow. I want to try and buy the whole set! If I have the whole set of cdon cups in my hand, the value of the cups will be multiplied several times! If we are lucky, we can even sell the whole set for six million dors!" Charlie frowned before he quickly stopped Jacob. " Dad, you should not be too greedy when you are trading in antiques. I think that it is enough to own two of these cdon cups. Let''s talk about this..." Jacob red at Charlie before reprimanding him." What gives you the right to teach me anything about antiques? Are you trying to stop me now?¡± Charlie quickly replied in an apologetic manner, "No, n o, you can do whatever you like." After saying that, Charlie could not be bothered anymore. After all, even if the old man was cheated, it was not his personal money anyway. ire also spoke up and said, "Dad, why do you want t o buy so much? We can¡¯t eat or drink with these cups anyway. Besides, there is such a huge difference between the price of the cup and the value of the cup. We have yet to determine whether the cups are authentic." ire did not believe that a pie would just fall from the sky. If her father could just buy the cups for three hundred dors and sell it for five hundred thousand dors, wouldn''t everyone be rich? When Jacob saw that they had doubts about his purchase, he said contemptuously, "You guys do not understand this at all. This is definitely an antique, and only a person with insight would be able to pick it up!" Jacob then continued admiring his cdon cups as h e spoke to ire, "Don''t worry too much about this. There were also several other people who were fighting with me to buy the cups today! I might not even be able to buy the cups tomorrow." ine hurriedly cut in, "If the cups are so valuable, you have to make sure that you find a way to get them tomorrow!" The two elders continued admiring the cups while ire quietly pulled Charlie to the side. "I don''t think that this seller is very reliable. Somehow, it feels like a scam to me. Dad will definitely try to go back there tomorrow, can you apany dad to Antique Street tomorrow to make sure that he does not get scammed?" Charlie nodded immediately. Honestly, if ire had not said anything, he would not be bothered at all. However, since his wife had already spoken up, he could not just sit by and watch his father-inw get scammed. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 The next day was already the weekend. 1 Jacob dragged Charlie out of the house and they drove to Antique Street early in the morning. 2 The old man looked very refreshed and energetic, and upon stepping out of the car, Jacob waved his hand at Charlie as he said, "Come! Let me show you how you can pick up a good product!" 1 After that, both of them started walking down Antique Street. 1 Charlie had to walk quickly to keep up with Jacob. Regardless, he continued to look around him as he walked along the street. 3 Since it was the weekend, there were a lot more people on Antique Street aspared to usual. Antique Street was very dense on both sides of the street as there were many vendors who came out to set up their stalls during the weekend, and so, the whole street was very packed. 2 Many vendors simply ced a stic sheet on the ground as they weed guests and customers to check out all the various kinds of antiques and jades ced on the ground. 1 Charlie looked around casually and realized that there were barely any genuine products in the entire market. In fact, most of the vendors here set up their stalls to trickymen, tourists, and foreigners. 1 Most of the tourists who bought the antiques did not know the value of the item, and they would often be grinning as they held the imitation product in their hand, thinking they had gotten a good bargain for themselves. 2 "Over here!¡± 1 Jacob stopped in front of a simple stall, his face filled with excitement and expectations. A few tourists were standing around the stall at this time, looking through the variety of antiques. Jacob quickly joined the crowd because he was afraid that h e might lose out on a good deal. 2 Charlie took a good look around the stall. The stall was nothing more than a piece of oiled paper that had been spread over the ground with several dozen mud-stained antiques ced on it. There were blue and white horses, some copper coins, copper wine cups, jade bracelets, and yellowed calligraphy paintings. 1 Even though there was a dazzling array of items, Charlie could tell that it was all fake just by ncing a t the items. 1 The owner of the stall was a skinny and dark-skinned man who was dressed in a simple and casual dark blue t-shirt. His hair was very greasy and disheveled, and yet, he had a straightforward and honest appearance. 4 "Look at this!¡± Jacob said to Charlie excitedly as he pointed at a colorful bottle that had a big mouth. He then spoke in a low voice, "This is the wine bottle that willplete my cdon cups! If I buy this wine bottle today, I can make my cdon cups a set so that the price can be doubled!¡± 3 Charlie nced at the wine bottle before picking it up and turning around to face the owner of the stall. "How much is this?¡± The owner of the stall stared at the wine bottle before replying, "Well, my father said that I could only sell that for at least twenty thousand dors and not a cent less!" Jacob almostughed out loud when he heard the price of the wine bottle. Subsequently, he quickly said t o Charlie, "The owner of the stall does not even know the value of the antiques that he is selling! Let''s hurry up and buy it before anyone else does.¡± 5 After he was done speaking, Jacob hurriedly took some money out from his pocket. At this time, Charlie quickly stopped Jacob before he smiled and said, "Dad, this thing is definitely not worth twenty thousand dors. We are not buying it." 1 "What?" Jacob was taken aback. "Then... how much do you think it is worth?¡± Charlie stretched out his hand before shaking his hand in front of the owner. "This number." "Five thousand dors?" The boss asked as he stared a t Charlie. 1 Charlie shook his head. "No. Fifty dors at most." 1 The owner of the stall stared at Charlie as though he was looking at an alien before he suddenly shouted, "D o you even know the value of antiques? This is an antique that was left behind by my grandfather! It is a rare piece of treasure that you cannot find anywhere else today. Are you trying to bully me just because you are from the city?!" 2 Jacob became anxious and tried to stop Charlie from challenging the owner of the stall. "Charlie, don''t talk nonsense. You are interfering with his business." 1 Charlie smiled before raising the wine bottle and turning it around. After that, he wiped the yellow mud stain from the bottom of the wine bottle with his hand and pointed to the wordings at the base of the wine bottle. "Dad, take a look at this."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The wordings were very small, and an ordinary person would not have noticed it if Charlie had not pointed it out. There were a few words written in English at the bottom of the wine bottle. "Made in China." 2 Jacob was so stunned that he froze in ce for a brief moment, at a loss for words. After a short while, he regained hisposure and his face flushed red as he yelled and pointed his finger at the owner of the stall. 3 "You... you cheater!" Charlie took the wine bottle and waved it in front of the owner of the stall before saying, "The manufacturer will not tantly allow the sale of fake antiques, and that is the reason why they printed this i n the fine print. You are quite clever to cover everything with mud. Will you sell this for thirty dors now?" 4 "This..." The owner of the stall was stunned for a moment before the smile on his face disappeared completely. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 "Boss, I think I must have brought the wrong wine bottle out since I rushed out of the house in a hurry today." "So, you brought the wrong bottle out today?" Charlie smiled as he picked up another wine bottle that was covered in mud. He wiped the mud off with his hand before looking at it under the sun. After inspecting it, Charlie said, "What about this bottle, then? It seems as though this wine bottle was made in Suzhou." Sure enough, there was a row of small characters written below the bottle. "Made by Suzhou Craft Factory." ¡°I don¡¯t know what is written on it since I am illiterate," The owner of the stall smirked as he replied. After that, he rubbed the sole of his feet against the oil paper, making it seem as though he was not interested in doing business with them at all. Jacob became angry and annoyed when he saw that h e had been fooled. Grabbing hold of the owner of the stall, he shouted angrily at him. "You liar! Give me back my money!" "What money are you talking about?! I have never seen you before in my life!" The owner of the stall shouted back as he struggled to set himself free. Just then, the fake copper coins and jade horses that he had put on disy fell to the ground. However, when the jade horse fell to the ground, it did not break at all! In fact, it seemed to be made out of hardened stic. "I will call the police if you refuse to return my money t o me!" Jacob yelled as he exploded in anger. Both of them continued struggling, and during their tussle, something fell from the owner''s sleeve. Charlie frowned when he saw the fallen item. Staring at it, it turned out to be a fist-sized white pebble that looked just like any regr pebble that could be found by the river or beach. However, the only difference was the fact that there were a few words carved on the pebble-Peace and Wealth! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The font was very crude, and at first nce, it was evident that these words had been manually carved onto the pebble. This kind of pebbles with engravings could be found anywhere in the city, therefore, it was usually not worth any money at all. It was no wonder why the owner of the stall did not disy the pebble along with the other items. Charlie walked up to the pebble before picking it up. A s soon as he touched the pebble, he could feel the blood boiling within his body. He could feel apletely different vibe exuding from this object! It was not just a vibe, it felt more like some kind of energy and maic field that was producing a very powerful attraction force, attracting Charlie to it. Charlie knew that this must be the spiritual energy that was recorded in the, also known as reiki. Reiki was a mysterious energy that had already been lost for a long time. Even though it could not completely transform a person''s physical body, it could cultivate and produce many incredible effects o n the human body. Charlie was thrilled. He weighed the pebble in his hand before asking the owner of the stall calmly," Does this belong to you?¡± The owner of the stall was taken aback. Then, he nodded subconsciously. "How much are you selling this for?¡± Jacob was also surprised, and he quickly asked, "Why are you buying this useless pebble from him? Don''t you know that everything he is selling is fake?" "It''s just a pebble, anyway. It should be fine to buy a pebble so that I can ward off some of the bad energy," Charlie replied as he smiled. The owner of the stall quickly took advantage of the situation to break free from Jacob before sneering at Charlie. "Are you really interested in buying the pebble?" Charlie nodded. "Yes, I want to buy the pebble." The owner of the stall suddenly became very energetic as he spoke eloquently. "Brother, you are really very insightful. Even though this looks like an ordinary pebble, ites from a rather extraordinary origin. It was initially used as a paperweight in a wealthy lord¡¯s study room...¡± Charlie interrupted him impatiently as he did not have the time to listen to his rubbish. "Don''t waste your time exining its origins to me. I just want to know the price of the pebble." The owner of the stall smiled as he replied, "Since you have such good taste, I will charge you... twenty thousand dors for this!" Charlie stared at the owner of the stall in disdain before replying, "Are you really crazy over money? I will give you three hundred dors for this pebble. If you refuse to sell it to me for this price, I will call the police to arrest you for selling fake imitation goods!" "Three hundred dors?" The owner asked as he smiled. "Brother, since you are someone who knows the value of antiques, I will sell it to you for three hundred dors." Charlie smiled before he pinched the pebble that he was holding in his hand. Jacob, on the other hand, was very puzzled because h e could not understand why Charlie would buy a useless pebble. Just as he was about to question Charlie regarding his purchase, a voice came from behind him. "Well, that pebble looks perfect. I want to buy it!" Chapter 101 Chapter 101 As soon as he heard the voice, Charlie turned around t o look for its source. 1 He saw a young man wearing a white linen suit and a pair of ck cloth shoes walking toward the stall. There were all sorts of bracelets on his hand, and as it was broad daylight and sunny, he was wearing an antique pair of gold-rimmed sses with two round ck lenses. The young man¡¯s sses looked like the type of sses young children would wear during the Qing Dynasty in China. 2 About four to five bodyguards were walking behind the young man, andpared to the young master, the bodyguards looked more fierce and evil, driving everyone around to move away quickly in order to avoid causing any trouble at the scene. 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. "Oh, it¡¯s Mr. Quinton!" The owner of the stall widened his eyes and started smiling as soon as he saw the young man. After that, ttering words came out of his mouth as though he was a tap with running water flowing from it. "Mr. Quinton, why didn''t you tell me in advance that you were going to being today? I would have gone out and walked you in." 1 "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I am just here to have a look around Antique Street today," The young man replied a s he waved his hand impatiently. He strode forward before looking at the pebble in Charlie¡¯s hand. He then raised his head and said," Zachary, pack this pebble up for me. I am buying it. I want to buy a paperweight for my father''s desk, and this seems like the perfect fit." "This..." The owner of the stall looked at Charlie in embarrassment before he continued speaking. "Mr. Quinton, this is really unfortunate, but this brother has already bought the pebble. In fact, there is nothing special about this pebble. It has only ever been used a s a paperweight and it does not hold any significance at all. I have specially reserved some better and more precious antiques for you. What do you see in that worthless pebble, anyway? You deserve something that is more befitting of your status." 1 Through this exchange, Charlie discovered that the name of the owner of the stall was Zachary. Also, it seemed as though he knew this young man very well. Charlie was also very impressed with Zachary''s ability to talk. He coulde up with all sorts of stories without even blinking an eye. 1 Zachary quickly picked up one of the jade horses that was made out of hardened stic before holding it out in front of the young man. "Mr. Quinton, this is the beloved item belonging to one of thete imperial concubines in the pce. As you can see, the jade is crystal clear, and this means that it is a good and expensive jade. So, I do not need to exin any further. Since we are already such close acquaintances, I will sell this jade horse to you at the same price you paid for the cdon cups yesterday! Just nine thousand dors!" 6 Jacob was dumbfounded when he heard that the young man had purchased the same fake cdon cups as he had. The owner of the stall was already taking advantage of him when he had sold it to him for three hundred dors, but Mr. Quinton had actually paid nine thousand dors for it! 2 "Stop talking nonsense and get it done already!" Mr. Quinton was starting to lose his patience, and he kicked Zachary in the leg before saying arrogantly, " The only thing that I am interested in today is the pebble. Sell it to me, and I will give you twenty thousand dors for it." Zachary was shocked when he heard the offer of twenty thousand dors. Hence, he quickly turned around to face Charlie and said, "Brother, do you mind if I sell the pebble to Mr. Quinton instead?" 1 Charlie frowned as he replied coldly, "I have already bought this pebble, and I do not wish to transfer it to anyone else." "Who is asking you to transfer it? You have not even paid for the pebble! That pebble belongs to anyone who pays for it!" Mr. Quinton cut in impatiently as he took his wallet out from his pocket. Following that, he pulled out a stack of cash before waving it in front of Zachary''s face. "Here, take this. This is definitely more than twenty thousand dors. You can keep the change.¡± 1 Zachary''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw the stack of cash. He quickly took the money from Mr. Quinton before smiling at Charlie and saying, "Brother, I have a better offer for you. I can sell you the paperweight that was used by the king in the past. It is definitely better than this!" Charlie smiled before replying, "Zachary, you know that you are not allowed to break the rules of trade, right? I bought this pebble first, and I am not interested in giving it up to someone else." 5 Zachary had no other choice and was left helpless, seeing as Charlie refused to give up the pebble. After all, ording to the rules in an antique trade transaction, the antique would always belong to the first person he was serving if that person chose to purchase the item. If he broke that rule, he would not b e able to continue setting up his stall on Antique Street. 3 Thus, Zachary turned around and lowered his head as he said, "Mr. Quinton, it seems as though there is nothing that we can do about the pebble. Regardless, i t is just a useless paperweight. Why don''t I bring you something better from my house..." 1 Before he could finish his sentence, Mr. Quinton had already kicked Zachary in his waist as he started cursing at him. "When have you ever been so righteous?! I have already bought so many different antiques from you, yet now, you are actually turning your back on me because of a poor man?" 5 Mr. Quinton was ring at Charlie as he spoke because he wanted to force him to hand over the pebble. This was because he assumed that Charlie was not from a wealthy family based on his dressing, and so, h e figured that Charlie did not have much authority or power. Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Nevertheless, Mr. Quinton waspletely different. This was because he was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, seeing as he came from a famous second-generation rich family. He had not experienced any shortage of money ever since he was born. 1 Zachary did not want to offend Mr. Quinton, but he did not want to break the rules for antique trade either, and so, he continued looking at Charlie, hoping that thetter would change his mind. Charlie knew that Zachary was pleading with him, but he simply ignored his plea and replied coolly, "No." 1 Zachary was left utterly helpless and could only sit on the ground and grunt in case Mr. Quinton kicked him again. 1 "Look at how useless you are!" Mr. Quinton yelled as he scowled at Zachary. After that, he nced at Charlie before saying arrogantly," You bought this pebble for three hundred dors? I will pay you thirty thousand dors if you give it to m e!" i The people who had crowded around them exhaled loudly as soon as they heard Mr. Quinton''s words, only able to look at Charlie with an envious expression on their faces, s He had bought the pebble for a mere three hundred dors, and now, the price of the pebble had already increased by a hundred times in just a matter of minutes! This was clearly a very profitable deal for Charlie. Furthermore, anyone could tell that the owner of the stall had obviously picked up the pebble from a river o r by the beach because there were thousands of simr-looking pebbles around those areas. 2N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jacob was also very excited when he heard Mr. Quinton''s offer. After all, Charlie would be able to make a profit from this sale, and he would be able to make up for the money that he had lost to the owner 0 f the stall yesterday. 5 However, Charlie raised his head and smiled at Mr. Quinton before replying, "As I have already told you earlier, I am not selling this pebble. Even if you pay m e three hundred thousand dors, I am still not selling this pebble to you." 3 "You!" The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face immediately turned ugly as anger shed in his eyes. 4 The crowd around them became boisterous as they whispered amongst themselves, debating if Charlie was publicly refusing to sell Mr. Quinton the pebble because he wanted to embarrass him. 2 "Lowlife! Are you trying to pick a fight with me now?¡± Mr. Quinton asked as he sneered at Charlie. "Do you really think that there is anything on Antique Street that I cannot afford to buy?" "Today, if I do not get what I want, no one is getting it either!" 1 After he was done speaking, Mr. Quinton turned around and signaled at his bodyguards. 1 As soon as they received his instruction, the bodyguards quickly ran forward and surrounded Charlie. The crowd was also shocked at the scene that they were witnessing. 2 Jacob was also stunned. 2 The Quinton family? 1 They were even more influential and wealthypared to the White family! It was no wonder why Mr. Quinton was willing to spend nine thousand dors on a pair of fake cdon cups. It was because this was just a small sum of money to him, and it did not mean anything to him at all. He did not care whether the antique was authentic or not, he was simply buying it because he could! 1 Meanwhile, the bodyguards surrounded Charlie aggressively. 2 Afraid that things would escte and get out of hand, Jacob looked at Charlie and tried to ask him to hand the pebble over to Mr. Quinton. 1 However, Charlie simply stared at the bodyguards before saying, "I still stand by my words. I am not selling my pebble. No matter what you do, I will not sell this pebble to you. What is mine is mine. No one i n this world can ever take my belongings even if he is God." 7 "I will prove to you that I can take this away from you, then," Mr. Quinton replied arrogantly. ¡°Let me tell you something. I am God. You are just a nobody who has barked up the wrong tree. Are you sick of living?" Chapter 103 Chapter 103 When everyone saw the arrogant expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face, the surrounding crowd held their breaths because they were certain that Charlie would lose in this confrontation. 5 However, Charlie had a calm expression on his face, and he smiled as he replied, "I think that this is not your first time participating in an antique trade. Do you have any idea what is the most important thing in the antique trade industry?" 3 Mr. Quinton looked at Charlie with a cold expression o n his face as he replied, "What?" Charlieughed before answering, "Of course it is the rule governing antique trading!" i After that, Charlie raised his voice slightly before he continued speaking. "In antique trades, it is always a firste first served basis. I came first, and I was the first person to buy this pebble. Therefore, this pebble belongs to me already. Even if you kneel before me and beg me to give it up to you, I will not give it to you, otherwise, I will be allowing you to break the rules today. Who would want to continue doing business with you on Antique Street if you are going to break the rules to get what you want? You will be barred froming into Antique Street, Mr. Quinton." Mr. Quinton was stunned upon listening to Charlie¡¯s words, and anger shed across his face. 4 He knew that this rule indeed existed in the antique trade industry, even proiming himself to be an educated person, and yet, here he was, evidently trying to break the rules. 2 If rumors of this incident were to spread, no one would want to deal with him anymore in the future out of fear that they would be offending their other customers. 2 Mr. Quinton did not expect Charlie to render him speechless with just a few words! Therefore, he red at Charlie in frustration, struggling with his urge to kick thetter in the face. s, all he could do was swallow his anger and grit his teeth before saying, "Did you really think that I was interested in the pebble at all? I was just trying to put you in your ce. I want you to realize that not everyone is cut out to trade antiques. Since you obviously look like youe from a poor family, you should just go home and nt some vegetables in your garden! Don¡¯te here and spoil the market value of these antiques." 2 After saying that, Mr. Quinton rolled up his sleeves and raised his hand before waving it in front of Charlie. "Open your eyes and look at this clearly! I bought this jade bracelet not too long ago for one million and five hundred thousand dors! Have you ever seen such a beautiful and rare piece of jade in your life?" The jade bracelet on Mr. Quinton''s arm was crystal clear and it shone brightly under the sun. Everyone around them was staring at the jade bracelet with their eyes wide open because it was really very beautiful. Zachary also stared at Mr. Quinton''s hand as he eximed, "Wow! What a beautiful piece of jade!" "Of course!" Mr. Quinton responded arrogantly, seemingly satisfied with everyone''s reaction. After that, he nced at Charlie contemptuously as he lowered his cor and pulled out a gourd- shaped pendant that was attached to a ne around his neck. "Why don''t you take a look at this, too?" 1 "This chalcedony pendant was passed down from the emperor to his son in the Sui Dynasty. Eighty- eight high ranking monks actually set up an altar to consecrate Buddha and recite the scriptures for one hundred and eight days before making this pendant. I t is worth at least three million dors!¡± 4 When the crowd heard that the chalcedony pendant was worth that much, they craned their necks to take a closer look at the pendant. Meanwhile, Zachary rubbed his nose in excitement as if he had just seen something priceless. He was staring right at the chalcedony pendant, itching to get his hands on it. 1 Mr. Quinton toyed with the chalcedony pendant in his hand as he sneered at Charlie. "If you are just a poor man who cannot even afford to buy a decent piece of clothing, stop trying to take part in an antique trade. It makes people want tough at you." His tone was very sarcastic, and because of his words, the people in the crowd started ncing at Charlie. Indeed, Charlie did not look like a wealthy person at all. He was wearing a very casual white t-shirt, a pair o f jeans, and sneakers, like any other regr young working man. On the other hand, although it seemed as though Mr. Quinton was dressed in an effortless and casual manner, anyone could tell that his set of clothing was costly. Each piece of his clothing was handmade, and his entire outfit was probably worth at least six figures. 7 Charlie stared at Mr. Quinton with a smug expression on his face because he felt that this man was a joke. H e was not a viin. He was merely a rich young man who wanted to show off and brag about his wealth. Charlie smiled before he looked at Mr. Quinton and said, "You must be really rich, hmm? But even though your jade bracelet is stunning, unfortunately... it is a fake." 5 Mr. Quinton was taken aback for a moment before he roared, "You are talking nonsense! How can my jade bracelet possibly be a fake?" 1 "If you do not believe me, you can ask the other bosses in the antique shops around you." 3 Charlie shrugged before he continued speaking, "If you are rich enough to invest in antiques, you should a t least know the value of the item you are purchasing instead of buying fake goods. Right now, you are nothing more than a blind man who is going around the antique industry, pretending to be very well-versed in antiques when you know absolutely nothing at all.¡± 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Quinton was very irritated. Charlie was obviously mocking him and calling him ignorant. Therefore, he said sternly, "If my jade bracelet is authentic, I want you to kneel before me and apologize to me. How about that?" Chapter 104 1 Chapter 104 1 "Okay, sure," Charlie agreed immediately with an extremely rxed attitude. "I can only say that you are really amazing because you actually believe that that artificial stone is a jade." 3 Mr. Quinton was getting increasingly annoyed, and his face flushed red after getting criticized by Charlie. He turned around and looked at the massive crowd of people around them. 1 "Mr. Zeke, Mr. Lionel, I want both of you to help me appraise this bracelet and tell me whether it is a genuine product or not." 1 The two people who had been called out by him suddenly felt very awkward as they exchanged nces with one another. 3 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This was because identifying the authenticity of an antique was usually very offensive toward the other party, regardless of whether it was genuine or not. "Mr. Quinton, we also have limited knowledge in appraising antiques. We would not be able to tell the difference." Mr. Quinton immediately got angry and quickly said," Don''t give me all these nonsensical excuses! I want both of you to give me an honest appraisal of the bracelet. Regardless of whether it is an authentic piece of jade or not, I promise not to cause any trouble for you. However, if you lie to me and an expert tells m e otherwise when he appraises it afterward, I will not let you off so easily!" s ¡°Don''t be angry, Mr. Quinton.¡± Both men quickly stepped forward in shock. None of the stall owners who did business on Antique Street dared to offend Mr. Quinton. 6 Consequently, the two antique stall owners had no choice but to bite the bullet and step forward to take a closer look at the jade bracelet. A few minutester, one of the men stuttered as he said, "Mr. Quinton, what this man said was true. Your jade bracelet... the jade bracelet...¡± ¡°What about it?¡± Mr. Quinton asked coldly. The man was so frightened that he responded immediately. "Your bracelet really is made out of artificial stone. It is not made from pure jade.¡± 2 As soon as he those words, Mr. Quinton''s face turned green before his face flushed red with anger. He was s 0 embarrassed because it felt as though he had been pped in public. 4 He swallowed angrily, trying his best to control his temper. Charlie then smiled before saying, "Do you believe me now? I can''t believe that you actually spent one million and five hundred thousand dors to buy an artificial stone bracelet. Mr. Quinton, you really are a very wealthy man.¡± 5 "My judgment was wrong this time!" Mr. Quinton replied as he grit his teeth angrily. "It''s only one million and five hundred thousand dors anyway, did you think I can''t afford to lose such a small sum of money? Even if my jade bracelet is fake, the chalcedony gourd pendant is definitely authentic!" 5 Mr. Quinton was confident about his chalcedony gourd pendant solely because he had already hired an expert to appraise the pendant, and the expert had told him that it was indeed an ancient antique piece form the Sui Dynasty! 1 Charlie snorted coldly. "I¡¯m afraid that there will be no one as foolish as you in this world! After all, who else would carry such an evil thing on them and still treat i t like a treasure." "What are you talking about?! You are just too ignorant!" 2 Mr. Quinton exploded, the blue veins on his forehead protruding at this time. 1 Charlie continued speaking, "You are very lucky that you have not perished yet even though you are keeping such an evil thing so close to your body every day!" The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face changed immediately. Having already learned his lesson earlier, he was now unsure whether Charlie''s words were true or not. Therefore, he could only stare at him as he asked, "Why do you say that?¡± "Just look at the shape of the chalcedony gourd pendant!" Charlie replied coldly. "Did you check and research on the functions of your jade pieces before actually purchasing them?" i Mr. Quinton was very confident as he responded, "This ... isn¡¯t this chalcedony gourd pendant a gift from the emperor to his son for hising-of-age ceremony? Anyone who invests in jade knows that the shape of a gourd represents auspiciousness! You are indeed just a poor man who knows nothing at all!" Chapter 105 Chapter 105 When Charlie saw how arrogant Mr. Quinton was, he sneered as he shook his head in disdain. "You can¡¯t even tell the difference between a gourd and a jade plug? Haven¡¯t you heard of the nine orifices or the jade plugs that were used on corpses?" 2 "What do you mean by jade plugs and corpses?" Mr. Quinton asked with a confused expression on his face. Charlie sighed. "A child cannot be taught!" After that, h e shook his head before saying, "You don''t even know this? Have you heard of the ''Nine Aperture Jade''?" 1 "What ''Nine Aperture Jade''?" Mr. Quinton asked as he stared at Charlie with a nk expression on his face. Even though Mr. Quinton really enjoyed purchasing antiques, he had never spent any time studying any of his antiques at all. He would always buy whatever anyone said was good before going out to brag about his antique pieces. 1 "Idiot!" Charlie sneered before he continued speaking." The ''Nine Aperture Jade'' consists of nine jade plugs that were used by people to plug the nine orifices of dead people. The first seven orifices can be found in the ears, nose, mouth, and eyes, whereas thest two orifices are our genital and excretory opening." 3 "Dead people!?" Mr. Quinton asked with his mouth wide open. 1 He nced at the chalcedony pendant that was hanging around his neck in disbelief. Suddenly, he could feel goosebumps all over his body. Was this chalcedony pendant really taken from a dead body?! Charlie continued mocking him. "It seems as though you really do not know what I am talking about. The chalcedony pendant in your hand is actually a jade plug that was used to plug the excretory hole of a dead person. I cannot believe that you have been wearing it around your neck all this time! Don¡¯t you find it stinky at all?" 2 Mr. Quinton was speechless as he continued staring a t the chalcedony gourd pendant in his hand. He suddenly felt nauseated and had a strong urge to puke. 2 This was a jade plug that had been stuffed into the buttocks of a dead person?! 5 And to think he had actually hung it around his neck and treated it like a piece of treasure for the past three years... 1 What was even worse was the fact that he would always ce the piece of jade in his mouth because h e loved it so much... 3 Wasn''t he tasting the excretory hole of a corpse?! 2 "Qhh!" 2 Mr. Quinton could not hold it in any longer and he bent over as he started to vomit. 1 The crowd of onlookers who had gathered to watch the scene was now casting mocking nces at him. Some of them were even gloating and making fun of him for being so blind. How could anyone be so foolish to spend so much money on purchasing such a n evil thing? 1 Not letting up so quickly, Charlie continued speaking." Also, this jade piece that is hanging around your neck has already soaked the ''qi'' in the corpse for a long time, thus, it is no longer a piece of jade that is auspicious or brings good luck. In fact, it contains a very evil aura now. If you continue to wear it around your neck, you will definitely die within a year!¡± 4 As soon as he had spoken those words, the crowd took a few steps back immediately, fearing that the evil aura within that jade would contaminate them. Zachary, who had initially been standing next to Mr. Quinton, also moved to the other corner of the stall. 1 Even though he was a swindler, he could tell that Charlie¡¯s words were not groundless. 1 From N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Quinton was also very frightened at this time and could only stare at Charlie with a nk look on his face. The expression on Charlie¡¯s face was very cold and indifferent as he snorted. "Has this been a very disastrous year for you? Did you get involved in any bloody situations or car idents?" 3 Mr. Quinton stared at Charlie as his mind went over the events of the past year. 1 He had indeed experienced a very bad fortune this year. In fact, he had been involved in a major car ident at the start of the year. If it were not for his crash-resistant Hummer that day, he would have been dead a long time ago. 3 His driver had been killed on the spot in that car ident. As for Mr. Quinton, he had broken two of his ribs and had had to be hospitalized for more than half a month before he was finally allowed to go home. 2 Mr. Quinton began breaking out in cold sweat. Without wasting any time, he pulled the chalcedony pendant off his neck before throwing it to the ground. 1 The crowd backed away quickly to avoid contact with the pendant. Charlie could only sneer as he looked at the disturbed expression on Mr. Quinton''s face. If he had not given him this reminder today, Mr. Quinton would definitely be dead within a year. "Who are you?¡± Gritting his teeth, Mr. Quinton red a t Charlie. This person knew too much information about him. Had he been sent here by an enemy? "I am someone that you cannot afford to offend." Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Charlie replied coldly before he turned around to leave. 1 When Mr. Quinton saw that the other party was about t o leave, he thought that Charlie wanted to escape. Therefore, he yelled immediately, "Stop him! Who gave him the courage to do this? There must be someone backing this kid up!" i ¡°I can''t afford to offend you?! Hahaha! There is no one i n the whole of Aurous Hill whom I cannot afford to offend!" "Tie him up and break his legs! I want to know who actually has the audacity to provoke the Quinton family!" 2 In fact, Mr. Quinton believed that Charlie was someone that his business rival had purposely sent to provoke him. Otherwise, how else would he know about the car ident that he was in at the start of the year? The bodyguards acted immediately, and they rushed toward Charlie without any hesitation at all. Two other bodyguards walked toward Jacob and reached out their hands before they grabbed him fiercely. Jacob was frightened out of his wits as he had not expected them to get into so much trouble when they had merelye out to buy some antiques. As soon as the bodyguards caught hold of Jacob, the expression on Charlie''s face changed immediately. He kicked the strong and muscr man in front of him before rushing over to Jacob''s side. After that, he punched the bodyguard in the face without any hesitation whatsoever. 2 Bam! 5 The bodyguard who had been holding onto Jacob dropped to the ground as soon as Charlie punched his face. His nose was bleeding as he took a few steps back, covering his nose with his hand in a defensive manner. 3 Another bodyguard brought out an electric baton before calling out to Charlie fiercely. "Ahh!" Jacob yelled in fright when he saw the electric baton. "Run, Charlie!" 2 Before he could even finish his sentence, Charlie had already avoided the electric baton with his fast and agile moves. Moreover, he defeated the bodyguard in n 0 time at all and sped his hands to his back, holding them in ce. 1 Bam! 5 The bodyguard with the electric baton was smashed t 0 the ground, grimacing in pain as Charlie held his hands behind his back. He could not set himself free a tall. 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jacob was speechless and he could barely recognize the young man who was standing in front of him. Was this truly his son-inw? Had he always been such a good fighter? 2 Charlie bent over and picked up the electric baton from the ground before asking, "Is there anyone else who would like to challenge me now?" 4 The crowd remained silent as they fixed their eyes on Charlie. Zachary was also dumbfounded because he did not expect Charlie to be such a good fighter. "Brother, you are amazing!" 1 Zachary was very thankful that he had not provoked Charlie just now. Otherwise, he would now be the one lying on the ground with a broken shoulder. 1 Upon recovering his senses and regaining hisposure, Jacob looked at Charlie and asked in shock, "Charlie, you... where did you learn how to fight?" 1 "Well..." Charlie smiled before he replied nonchntly. "Dad, I am usually bored at home when ire goes to work. So, I would always watch television at home. Isn''t there a wrestling program on television every morning? I learned it from watching them." 3 In actual fact, Charlie had already known how to fight ever since he was a young boy. Moreover, he was very skilled in boxing and wrestling. After all, his descendants were from a line of pro wrestlers. 1 However, he could not tell the old man the truth because he had to keep his identity a secret. 3 What surprised Charlie himself was the fact that his strength seemed to have improved a lot. It seemed as though hisbat effectiveness was several times deadlier than usual. This must be the effect of the . 5 Not only that, Charlie could also feel the reiki from the pebble that he had bought earlier flowing into his body. He could feel that his overall physical fitness had improved tremendously. 4 The crowd could not help but cheer as they were all in awe of Charlie. He was such a skillful fighter, anyone would have thought that he had learnt how to fight professionally. Who would have expected that he had actually learned how to fight by watching a television program! 2 He must be really talented! "You got your fighting skills by watching a television program!?¡¯¡¯ Zachary eximed with his eyes wide open. Zachary quickly ran up to Charlie before asking, "Brother, can I ask which channel or television program you learned it from? I want to learn how to fight, too." 2 Charlie looked at Zachary before he replied curtly," The sports channel, quack!" Chapter 107 Chapter 107 The crowd believed Charlie and all of them really wanted to go home to check out the sports channel immediately. The expression on Mr. Quinton¡¯s face was hideous right then, and after keeping silent for a short while, h e finally regained his senses. This was embarrassing! The bodyguards he had hired and paid so much money for were all professional fighters that he had specifically recruited to protect him. Who would have expected... Who would have expected a young boy who came from nowhere to actually defeat all of these professional fighters, just by watching a television program? Mr. Quinton was not a professional fighter, and so, he did not know that Charlie was actually very skillful. However, his bodyguards were not stupid. They knew that he was an expert as soon as heid hands on them. Even though Charlie was very humble, his moves were very deadly even when he did not use any strength at all. He was not someone they could easily defeat. Hence, the bodyguards did not step forward, but instead, they looked at Charlie with a curious expression on their faces. 2 Jacob, who was watching from the sidelines, did not know anything about fighting, and so, he merely assumed that Charlie was simply lucky and that he was just a little more robust than the bodyguards. Jacob did not know that Charlie''s moves, were in fact, very professional and skilled. 1 Charlie smiled at Mr. Quinton as he asked, "So, are youing to get me yourself, then?" "You! Don''te over!" 2 Mr. Quinton was so intimidated that he was breaking out in cold sweat. He subconsciously took a few steps back. 2 When Charlie saw how frightened he was, he took a few steps forward and walked toward him. Mr. Quinton stared at him in horror as he continued backing away. If Charlie threw him to the ground the way he had thrown one of his bodyguards earlier, he would definitely be hospitalized for another half a month! 1 Suddenly, a ck BMW turned in from the corner of the street before parking not too far away. The driver got out of the car before opening the car door for the owner of the vehicle. Mr. Quinton was overjoyed when he saw the person who had just arrived in the ck BMW. "Sister! Someone is bullying and threatening to beat me up! Come and save me!" Charlie raised his head, and he could see the crowd making way for a woman dressed in ck, tight-fitting sportswear as she walked toward them. The tight-fitting sportswear outlined the woman¡¯s figure perfectly, and she had a very fierce and heroic face. "That¡¯s Adam Quinton''s sister! Aurora Quinton!" Someone in the crowd suddenly yelled in shock before there was an uproar in the crowd. 1 Adam pleaded once again, "Sister, this young boy is threatening to beat me up! Please help me teach him a lesson." i After Aurora approached the both of them, she nced at the bodyguards who were lying on the ground before ring at Charlie with a cold expression on her face. "Were you the one who beat them up? Charlie replied tly, "So, what if I did? What is wrong with that?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Aurora sneered before she replied, "I want you to apologize to my brother immediately!" 3 "What if I refuse to do so?" "Then, I will beat you up until you apologize to him!" 3 Before she had even finished her sentence, Aurora had already raised her leg to kick Charlie in the face. Charlie was taken aback because it seemed as though this woman''s fighting skill was much better compared to the previous bodyguards that he had fought. 1 Her kick was very powerful and fast, and it seemed as though she was a professional fighter. 1 Adam looked at this scene before saying, "My sister will definitely kick your ass!" 3 His sister had been training on how to fight for many years. She was a very professional fighter who was very skillful and talented, and not many people could defeat her if they were to engage in a fight with her. 2 However, Adam''s eyes suddenly widened at the very next moment. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 "Too weak!" Charlie became furious and moved aside in an instant as he tried to avoid her kick. After that, he lifted his leg and kicked Aurora straight on her ass, causing her to fall to the ground. 3 Adam''s jaw almost dropped to the ground as he stared at the scene before him. He muttered to himself, "This ... how could this be possible?!" Aurora was feeling even more embarrassed. Ever since she had started fighting, she had never felt more humiliated than this. Moreover, the spot that Charlie had kicked her on was way too embarrassing! 2 Filled with anger as she stood up, Aurora prepared to rush toward Charlie and attack him immediately. She had already decided that this b*stard would definitely pay the price for his actions today! "Aurora, stop what you are doing! Do not be rude to Mr. Wade.¡± Just then, a middle-aged man suddenly ran up to her and grabbed hold of Aurora¡¯s hand. Aurora, still utterly embarrassed, yelled, "Dad! Get out 0 f my way! I''m going to kill him!" ''How dare he? Who gave him the guts to actually kick me in the ass? My ass is hurting now because of him!'' 3 "Shut up!" The middle-aged man yelled as he red at Aurora. After that, he walked toward Charlie with a humble expression on his face. After taking a deep breath, he spoke respectfully. "Mr. Wade, we meet again. I am really sorry about my daughter and nephew who are incapable of behaving themselves. I will get them to apologize to you and I will definitely ask them to reflect on themselves when we get hometer." s Aurora and Adam were stunned as they watched the scene y out in disbelief. Aurora''s father was a very important and well-respected person in Aurous Hill, so why was he being s o polite toward this young man? Charlie recognized the middle-aged man as soon as h e saw him. He had met him when he had apanied Jasmine t o appraise her previous antique. His name was Graham Quinton. 1 Charlie nodded in acknowledgment before replying," Mr. Quinton, it seems as though you should really discipline your nephew." 1 Graham nodded his head repeatedly before ring at both Aurora and Adam. After that, he quickly commanded them, "Come over here and apologize to M r. Wade immediately!" "I will never apologize to that b*stard! He kicked me in the ass!" Aurora replied furiously. Graham was already starting to lose his patience. "I want you to apologize to him now! Right now!" Aurora was instantly discouraged when she saw that her father was already losing his temper, thus, she could only bite her lips aggrievedly and mutter softly," I am sorry..." 3 On the other hand, Adam was extremely irritated and quickly asked, "Second uncle, this kid tried to humiliate me and even kicked Aurora! Why should we apologize to him?! You should be teaching him a lesson on our behalf! If you cannot deal with him, I will get someone else to deal with him instead!¡± 2 p! 4 Finally, Graham lost his patience and pped Adam across the face without any hesitation at all. "A*shole! Get on your knees right now and apologize to Mr. Wade!" Adam was caughtpletely off-guard because he did not expect his uncle to p him in front of so many people. As droplets of blood oozed from the corner of his lip, Adam lifted his hand to cover his face in horror. He could notprehend how things had turned out this way in the end. 3 But... asking him to kneel before someone else in public... Wouldn''t that bepromising the dignity and reputation of the Quinton family? How would he be able to lift his head up high in Aurous Hill in the future? Gritting his teeth, Graham continued yelling at Adam, " You b*stard! If Mr. Wade had not told you about the origins of the chalcedony pendant that you have been treating as a treasure all this while, the pendant would not have just taken your life! The entire Quinton family would have been killed because of you!" 5 After saying that, he continued, "I had been wondering why the Quinton family has been having such bad luck and so many misfortunestely. It seemed as though misfortunes were falling upon us, one after the other. It turns out that it is all because of you! You were the one who brought all of this bad luck upon us because of that pendant! Imagine what your grandfather would do to you if he found out about this!?" 3 When Adam realized that his uncle was indeed furious, he quickly got on his knees and knelt before Charlie with a frightened expression on his face. Graham continued shouting, "I do not hear any apology from you!" "Yes! Yes, I am sorry...¡± Adam apologized to Charlie as he trembled in fear. Graham looked at Charlie before speaking respectfully. "Mr. Wade, I don''t know if there is anything else I can do to appease you. Could you ept their apology?" 1 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Charlie responded immediately. "Forget it. Since he has already knelt and asked for my forgiveness, I will let him off this time." 1 Graham heaved a huge sigh of relief before asking, "M r. Wade, there is something else that I would like to ask you. Since Adam has already thrown the chalcedony pendant away, will the Quinton family be able to avoid any future misfortune?" 1 As soon as Charlie heard Graham''s words, he sneered before saying, "Did you really think that things would b e that simple? That jade plug was very powerful, and it was not only affecting Adam alone. If you are asking for my honest opinion, I think that the Quinton family will be ruined within a year!" Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Graham was startled by Charlie''s words. His whole family would be ruined? Did he really have to pay such a huge price? Graham turned pale before he sighed and said, "I have never done any bad deeds in my life. I''ve tried to do good deeds and help the people in need every day. So, how did I end up in this state?¡± Charlie smiled before he asked, "Was this the reason why you wanted to buy that piece of topaz previously?" 3 Graham nodded. In fact, he had already tried all sorts o f different methods, but none of it seemed to work until he met Charlie. Previously, he thought that Charlie only knew how to appraise antiques, and so, he had not paid much attention to him. However, today, Charlie had actually pointed out the reason for their misfortunes without any hesitation. Now, Graham knew that Charlie was not an ordinary person at all. In fact, Charlie might be their only hope, and the fate of the Quinton family was in his hands. 1 Graham quickly sped his hands together as he pleaded with Charlie. ¡°Mr. Wade, please help me and m y family!" After he was done speaking, he hurriedly gave some instructions to his assistant beside him. The assistant turned around and left as soon as he received his instructions. Charlie smiled faintly before replying, "Mr. Quinton, I think that you should resolve your family affairs on your own." He did not have any connections or rtionships with the Quinton family at all. Graham was merely an acquaintance that he had met once in the past, moreover, Adam had already offended him earlier because of the pebble. Even though Aurora was quite beautiful and had a very perfect figure, she also had a very aggressive and reckless character. 2 Besides, her beauty had nothing to do with him. She was not his wife, and she was not going to sleep with him. 7 Hence, there was no reason for Charlie to help the Quinton family. 1 Nevertheless, Graham was not willing to give up on this perfect opportunity to save his family just like that. He quickly bowed down before Charlie as he said, "Mr. Wade, I am begging you. Please tell me how I can save my family." 1 Graham was very respectful toward Charlie and assumed a very humble posture as he bowed at a ny degrees angle in front of Charlie. Still, Charlie remained unmoved. When Graham saw that Charlie was indifferent to his request, his heart flipped, and he knelt down on the ground immediately. When Aurora saw what her father was doing, she knelt down beside him without any hesitation at all. As she knelt in front of Charlie, she pleaded very pitifully, "Mr. Wade, I was too reckless earlier. I am sorry if I annoyed or offended you in any way, please forgive me. The fate of the Quinton family is in your hands. Please help us." 2 After saying that, Aurora turned around and looked at Adam who had a nk expression on his face. She pped him across the face before scolding him." Adam! This is all your fault. You caused all these disasters by bringing that weird and evil thing into our family! You even offended Mr. Wade when he is the only one who might be able to help us! Kneel down before Mr. Wade and ask for his forgiveness and mercy right now!" 2 Adam was really frightened and at a loss for words. He would never have expected that the chalcedony pendant that he owned would be the cause of all the disaster and misfortune the Quinton family had faced over the past year. There was no way he could push the me to anyone else. Furthermore, he had even offended Charlie, and it seemed as though he was the only one who would be able to help his family. Adam was afraid that he would really be beaten to death by his grandfather and rtives if they ever found out about this. Consequently, Adam knelt down and begged Charlie i n a shaky voice. "Mr. Wade, I was wrong. Mr. Wade, please forgive me and have mercy on my family! I did not know what was right or wrong. Please forgive me and help the Quinton family avoid this misfortune that is befalling us. I am begging you..." 1 After that, Adam knocked his head against the ground as he continued begging Charlie. At this point, Graham''s assistant suddenly came back with a gift box in his hand. Graham took the gift box from his assistant before handing it over to Charlie respectfully. "Mr. Wade, this is the most expensive jade bracelet in Emerald Court. I t is worth more than six million dors! Please ept this gift as a token of my gratitude, Mr. Wade." 1 Charlie nced at the gift box in Graham''s hand. It was a fine piece of jade bracelet with an excellent finish, as clear as crystal ss. The people around them could not stop themselves from gasping when they saw the jade bracelet. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Everyone knew that this was the most expensive jade bracelet in Emerald Court and that it cost at least six million dors! 4 Yet, Graham had actually instructed his assistant to purchase the jade bracelet so that he could give it to Charlie, even going as far as to beg Charlie to ept his gift. It was undeniable that Graham''s opinion of Charlie was extremely high. 4 However, what was Charlie''s identity? Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Charlie''s father-inw was also feeling dumbfounded. This was the first time that he had ever encountered such an unexpected situation in his life. Charlie looked at the jade bracelet but did not ept i t immediately. After ncing at it, he looked at Graham before he smiled and said, "Mr. Quinton, how can you be so sure that I will be able to resolve this matter for you?" Graham replied piously, "If Mr. Wade has no way to deal with it, no one else in this world will be able to handle this matter anymore!" Charlie could only smile because Graham was right. H e indeed knew how to resolve this matter and divert the misfortune away from the Quinton family. This was because he had already read about this evil spirit in the , and the method to resolve this issue was actually very clear and simple. Charlie nced at the jade bracelet before he took it in his hands in a casual manner. He examined the jade bracelet and realized that the crystal was really very clear and transparent. It would definitely look stunning on his wife, ire''s hand. As for Graham... To be honest, he was not a bad person. His only wrongdoing was the fact that he had failed to discipline the descendants of his family properly. Since Graham was also begging him, it would not cost him anything to help him. Therefore, Charlie replied, "Since you are begging me, I will give you face and help you." 2 Saying that, he took the jade bracelet from Graham. Graham was thrilled when he saw Charlie epting the jade bracelet. He quickly bowed again as he thanked him. "Mr. Wade, thank you so much. Thank you for helping us get out of this messy situation. The Quinton family is very reputable in Aurous Hill, if you need any help in the future, please do not hesitate to ask me for help. I will definitely do my best to help you." 1 The crowd was surprised at the turn of events. There was hope for the Quinton family! Charlie thought for a moment before replying, "Alright, then. If that is the case, I will help you this time." 2 Graham shook Charlie¡¯s hand excitedly before he said, "Yes, please, Mr. Wade. Please!" Charlie then asked for a piece of yellow talisman and cinnabar from the owner of the antique stall next door. After drawing a few strokes on the piece of yellow paper, he handed it over to Graham immediately. 1 "Put this talisman on the jade plug and bring it home with you. Make sure that you burn incense every day. After seven to forty-nine days, the evil spirit will bepletely purged from the jade plug." 3 "During these seven to forty-nine days, your entire family should be vegetarian and avoid killing and blood. Remember to take a shower every day, and you have to remember to burn incense every day without fail." 2 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "Mr. Wade, thank you for your advice. I will definitely keep it in mind." Graham epted the talisman from Charlie with both hands, extremely grateful toward Charlie. He carefully ced the talisman on the jade plug before wrapping i t up in a yellow paper bag. As soon as he had ced the talisman on the jade plug and wrapped it up in the yellow paper bag, Graham suddenly felt as though his whole body had gotten so much lighter. He also felt much more refreshed in an instant, and that was how he immediately knew that Charlie''s method was working. 2 He was ecstatic! It was such a stroke of luck that he had managed to run into Charlie today, otherwise, the Quinton family would have beenpletely destroyed! 2 Meanwhile, Zachary could only stare at Charlie with awe written all over his face. As soon as he saw that Graham was already packing up, Zachary hurried over to Charlie with a sly smile on his face. "Big brother, could you do me a favor? Could you tell m e what I should do so that I would be able to get a beautiful wife?" 3 Charlie frowned as soon as he heard Zachary''s words. After that, he shook his head before replying, "If you really want to find a beautiful wife for yourself, the first thing you have to do is to get stic surgery done first." 2 Aurora, who was standing at the side, could not help but smirk. Zachary was really ugly indeed, so it was impossible for any girl to fall in love with him. 2 Charlie, on the other hand, was really handsome... Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Graham smiled before he spoke again respectfully, "M r. Wade, we will never forget your kindness toward the Quinton family. It might be a little rushed today as we did not have any time to make any preparations at all, however, I would like to invite you to the Quinton family mansion for dinner tomorrow. I would like to host a banquet to personally thank you for your kindness, Mr. Wade.¡± 4 "It¡¯s okay, I have something on tomorrow." Charlie replied indifferently as he shook his head. "The only reason why I helped you today is because I know that you have always done a lot of good deeds for others. Otherwise, I would not have helped you at all. Do you understand what I am saying?" 3 Graham was taken aback at this. Still, heughed before nodding. "I understand! Mr. Wade, please do not hesitate toe and look for me if you need any help i n the future. The Quinton family will always wee you." After that, Graham hurriedly took out a gold-ted business card that contained his personal contact information on it. 1 Charlie took the business card from Graham without even looking at it before turning around and leading his father-inw out of the ce. 2 Graham continued staring at their backs as he watched the two of them slowly leave the ce. After that, he turned around and red at Adam. "From now on, I want you to bow and greet Mr. Wade in a respectful manner if you ever run into him in Aurous Hill. Do not cause me any more trouble!" Adam replied in an aggrieved manner. "I did not know that I would be offending someone like him on this street..." 2 Aurora had a cold expression on her face, and she gritted her teeth as she watched Charlie walk away. 2 Even though she really respected Charlie for his skills and knowledge, she could not forget nor forgive him for kicking her on the ass. 5 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After all, for an arrogant girl like her, this kind of thing was simply unforgivable. 3 Graham sighed as he tried tofort her. "Aurora, don''t try to retaliate against Mr. Wade, okay? Our family is counting on him to pull through this misfortune..." "Do you think it will really work?" Adam muttered. Graham could not stop himself from scolding Adam yet again. "If you continue to spout nonsense, I will break your legs immediately!" 4 Adam kept quiet because he did not dare to provoke his uncle further. 1 Aurora too stomped her feet bitterly as she said, "I know dad... I will not provoke him..." However, the more she thought about it, the angrier and more ufortable she felt. 1 "It is really such a pity..." Graham suddenly sighed as h e shook his head. Aurora turned around to look at him before she asked, "What is a pity?" Graham nced at her before he said, "Unfortunately, Mr. Wade is already married. Otherwise, I think that the both of you would make a perfect match..." 6 "Dad, what are you talking about?!" Aurora replied in embarrassment and annoyance. 1 Jacob was still very surprised as they made their way back home. 2 He could not believe that the head of the Quinton family would actually be so respectful toward his son-i nw who was a nobody at all. "Charlie, was anything you said to Mr. Quinton true at all?" Jacob could not help but ask Charlie because he was very confused. It seemed as though his son- inw was bing more and more of a liar. 3 Charlie chuckled before replying, "Well, half of it is true, and half of it is probably false. Isn''t it interesting t 0 keep it as mysterious as possible?" Jacob was shocked at Charlie''s reply and reprimanded him immediately. "Oh my God, what have you done? I can''t believe that you would actually dare to lie to the Quinton family. You even epted such an expensive jade bracelet from them! Do you know what they could do to us if they found out that you were lying to them?" 4 Charlie shook his head as he replied, "What''s the big deal? At most, I will just return the jade bracelet to them. What can they do to me? Kill me?" Jacob could only sigh as there was nothing else that h e could do. He was obviously worried, but after thinking about it, there was really nothing much that the Quinton family could do to them. Perhaps, Charlie¡¯s method would really work to help the Quinton family. They could only take that gamble. Upon returning home, Charlie went into his bedroom before taking out the ''Peace and Wealth'' pebble that h e had bought from Zachary. 1 Suddenly, he felt a surge of energy from the pebble prating into his body. 6 It made him feel very warm, but his chest and stomach felt extremely ufortable. Shortly after that, Charlie began sweating excessively, and there were ck impurities that were discharged from his body. After that was done, Charlie could feel his body gradually rxing itself. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 After a while, Charlie felt a burst of energy surging through his body as if stimting all of his senses, bones, and blood. It was Reiki! 1 When he looked at the stone again, Charlie found that the stone seemed to be absorbing all the spiritual energy that it didn''t look any different from a normal lifeless stone. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He tried to perform the cultivation method recorded i n the "Apocalyptic Book¡± but he couldn''t extract the Reiki from the stone anymore. 4 Dejected, he put the stone back in his pocket. Intuitively, he felt that the stone was extraordinary, but he had no way to examine it now. It seemed that h e had to sharpen his skills first before he could work o n the stone again. 1 He hurried to take a bath as he was sticky from the profuse sweating. It was already over 5 pm when he finished the bath, and that''s when ire called him. 2 On the phone, ire told Charlie that she was in the middle of the meeting with the Emgrand Group about the project details and that she didn¡¯t drive today due t o the road space rationing restriction, hence, she wanted Charlie to fetch her at the Emgrand Group with her father''s BMW 530. 4 Charlie obliged to his wife''s request wholeheartedly. H e asked Jacob for the car key and drove straight to the Emgrand Group, s He took out his phone and called ire¡¯s number as soon as he arrived at the main entrance of the company. ire didn''t answer his call, instead, she quickly sent him a text message that said, "Charlie, I''m still in the meeting with the project team, please wait for me downstairs for a while, thank you.¡± "Alright, I''ll wait for you downstairs,¡± Charlie replied, then went outside the car and smoked while waiting. 5 At this moment, Doris, the vice-chairman of the Emgrand Group, called him and asked, "Mr. Wade, are you here at thepany?" Charlie asked curiously, "How do you know?" "I''m in my office, I saw your car." 2 Charlie looked up instinctively and asked again with a smile, "Is there something you want to discuss with m e?" "Yes, indeed. Your wife is still in the middle of a meeting, it may take a while, so I want to ask if you have time, I would like to report to you about thepany''s recent development." 2 Charlie pondered her remarks. Indeed, he hadn''t gotten involved with thepanytely. As the chairman, he couldn''t be oblivious about thepany''s business and progress, so he said, "Okay, wait for me, I''lle up right away." "Please go directly to your office, I''ll meet you there." 4 "Okay." After ending the call, Charlie strode into the building, got on the elevator, and went straight to the chairman''s office on the top floor. 2 As he exited the elevator and headed towards his office, a door behind them suddenly opened. It was Loreen, she wanted to go to the washroom when she bumped into a familiar figure as soon as she left her office. She didn''t recognize that the figure was Charlie, but felt that the figure was unusually simr to the mysterious man on the video! 1 Could he be the chairman that she had been always eager to meet? Did he finallye to the office? Loreen was overjoyed! After all, the main reason foring to Aurous Hill and Emgrand Group was to know the mysterious chairman and then worked her way up to be hispanion. If she seeded, she would bring the entire Thomas family to the next level. 1 This was an important mission entrusted to her by the whole family, it was also the sustenance of the family t 0 her. 1 However, Loreen was very frustrated. She had been working here for so many days but she hadn¡¯t even seen the chairman''s face, how could she make her move to the next level with a man she hadn¡¯t met? Hence, when she finally got to see the chairman¡¯s figure, she was absolutely thrilled! She quickly jogged after the man, wanted to catch up t o him to say hi, and then introduced herself! Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Charlie heard the rustling footstepsing from behind him. He stealthily looked at the ss window with the corner of his eyes and discovered that Loreen was following behind him! 1 Oh, shoot! If Loreen saw him here, she would have thought that h e was the chairman of the Emgrand Group! Worse, she might even connect the dots and know that he was the young master of the Wade family! It was indeed very bad! As Loreen was about to catch up with him, he walked faster, entered the chairman''s office, and quickly locked the door behind him. 1 Never did Loreen expect that the man would suddenly speed up. When she wanted to pursue him, he was already in the office. Loreen sighed in disappointment and muttered under her breath, "That''s weird, why do I feel like the chairman is running away from me on purpose..." 4 She refused to give up on such a golden opportunity just yet. She took a deep breath, went to knock on the door, and said, "Hello, Mr. Chairman, I''m Loreen Thomas, the new administrative director. I would like t o report to you on the department¡¯s progress." 3 Charlie deliberately lowered his voice and replied," Have you reported to Miss Young? The company does not allow employees to go over their direct superior¡¯s head, don''t you know that?" "I''m sorry, I forgot..." Loreen was slightly shaken by his intimidating tone, and thought, ''The chairman is so fierce... Is he angry of me going over Doris''s head, or he doesn''t want to see m e at all?¡¯ 2 However, Loreen didn''t dare to stay in front of Charlie''s office any longer. She walked away sheepishly. Charlie heaved a sigh of relief when he heard Loreen¡¯s footsteps getting farther and farther away. She nearly caught up with him! It was a close call! 2 He pondered about his circumstances. He had toe to thepany from time to time. As the administrative director, Loreen¡¯s office was on the same floor as his, the chance of stumbling upon her in the future increased. 2 Right at this moment, Doris came to his office. Charlie immediately said to her, "Doris, I need you to d 0 something for me." Doris nodded. "Please, what is it?" "Switch Loreen Thomas''s position." After a short pause, he asked, "What kind of position i n ourpany that doesn''t need to stay in the office all the time?" 4 ¡°Sales,mercial affairs," Doris replied, "These two positions often have to go out for business, basically, they won''t be in thepany." 4 "Good," Charlie nodded and said, "Then transfer her to be the sales director." 2 "No problem, I''ll have it arranged once I get back to my office," Doris answered. Then, Doris reported on thepany''s recent development to Charlie. 1 The new six-star hotel project had started. The site was located at the foot of Discana Hill, with breathtaking scenery and an exclusive environment. Once the hotel waspleted, it would be the first six-star hotel in Aurous Hill that would certainly be the trademark of elegance and luxury. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The progress of the hotel-rted project went on very smoothly. The construction of the hotel was expected t 0 bepleted within two years and could start its operation in two and a half years. By then, the hotel would be another lucrative revenue for the Emgrand Group. Charlie instructed Doris, "If my wife is doing a good job in the project and has some spare time in her hands, assign some side projects to her." 4 "No problem at all, don''t worry!" Checking his watch, his wife was about to finish her meeting, so Charlie said, "Call Loreen to your office now, it¡¯ll be good timing for me to go." 2 Doris nodded. She returned to her office and called Loreen. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Loreen immediately went to Doris¡¯s office when she received the call. Charlie grabbed the chance and quickly went downstairs. He saw ire walking out, looking worn out and weary, as soon as he reached his car. She was exhausted from the heavy workload of the hotel project. She said helplessly, "I have too much work on my hands, 24 hours are not enough." 1 Charlie said heavy-heartedly, "How about dividing some of the works to other people? Or maybe just don''t do it." "No way,¡± ire said, "I was appointed as the director only recently, I need to work hard to strengthen and solidify my foundation at thepany, otherwise, my cousin will swoop in whenever he sees a chance." 1 ire was extremely annoyed when Harold¡¯s disgusting look appeared in her mind. The bothersome man kept going against her and always did things detrimental and inimical. 2 On the way home, ire closed her eyes to rest while Charlie focused on driving without disturbing her. *** Meanwhile, in Doris''s office. Doris informed Loreen of the new appointment, which made Loreen a little surprised and bewildered. 5 It hadn''t been long since she was appointed as the administrative director, and now she was transferred t o the sales department. Why? 4 The exnation that Doris gave her was, "I think you are very capable and talented, it is a waste of your talent to work in the administrative department. I take a second look at your resume, you have the background of business management and marketing a s your degree, that''s why I think sales are the most suitable position for you. Besides, sales and marketing are more important to the company than any other division. I can assure you, if youmit a good job in the new position, you¡¯ll have a better prospect." 6 Truth be told, Doris wasn''t bluffing. The sales position was indeed much more important than the administration. The sales department was an important department that generated ie and revenue for the company, whereas the administration was more of a housekeeper of thepany where it was in charge o f trivial matters. Loreen didn''t give it much thought nheless. She felt that if she could perform excellently in the sales department and bring actual profits to thepany, the chairman might notice her eventually! 3 So, it was great news for her! The first thing Loreen did aftering out of Doris¡¯s office joyfully was to call her good friend ire. As soon as the call was answered, she said excitedly," ire, I''m the sales director now!" "Really?" ire sat up, apparently happy to hear the news as well. "That''s really great! You should be working in the sales department since the beginning, it¡¯s an overkill for you to work as the administrative director! Now you have more room to showcase your capabilities, I''m sure you''ll be able to yield something great soon!¡± 6 "Hehe!¡± Loreen blurted in her gleeful tone, "What about we have dinner togetherter to celebrate? Invite Charlie too." ire said in an exhausted tone, "Frankly, we¡¯re arriving at our home soon, besides, I''m really worn out today. We''ll take a rain check on the celebration, okay?¡± 1 Loreen knew that ire was busy with the projecttely, so she quickly said, "Of course! You''ve been working too hard recently, with all the meetings and overtime. Go home and rest, we''ll celebrate when the project sails smoothly!" 5 "Okay," ire said, "Once I''m done with the workload, let¡¯s get together and have fun!" 1 Loreen chuckled. "Deal!" Loreen felt slightly dejected when she ended the call. From N?velDrama.Org. She didn''t have many friends in Aurous Hill, her only friend was ire. Now that she was transferred to the position of sales director, she was given a much bigger stage to prove herself, but she couldn''t find a person to celebrate her achievement together. 3 Just as she sighed, disheartened, her phone rang suddenly. It was from Harold! Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Loreen didn''t want to pick up the call as she stared at Harold''s name on her phone. She didn''t have a good impression of Harold, and she could see right through his superficial motive of approaching her. He simply wanted to get close to her and tackle her heart. She was very annoyed by this person¡¯s existence and immediately hung up the phone. However, Harold couldn''t take no for an answer. He attempted several times until Loreen reluctantly picked up the call and asked coldly, "What¡¯s up, Harold?¡± Harold, on the other end of the line, hurriedly said," Loreen, I heard that you are appointed as the sales director, is it true?" Loreen was surprised. "How do you get the news so fast?" Harold chuckled. "I have some friends who work in Emgrand Group, they told me that they received the official announcement about the appointment, so I called to congratte you." "Oh," Loreen said, "Yes, I''m appointed as the sales director.¡± "Congrattions!" Harold shrieked in delight. "It is a position with a lot of real power in your hands! You are so lucky!" Loreen said tly, "Thanks." ¡°Loreen, you''ve been in Aurous Hill for some time now but we haven''t met often. I''m sorry for the unfortunate incident in Heaven Springs the other day, so, to express my apology, I would like to invite you to dinner tonight. It''s a joyful day too since you are appointed as the sales director. We should really celebrate the joyful moment. What do you say?" s Loreen started declining his offer, "But, I might have to work overtime tonight..." "Loreen, we must celebrate when it''s still fresh, otherwise, the joyful feeling will fade tomorrow. Besides, you don¡¯t have many friends here in Aurous Hill. Why don''t I book a table just for the two of us and have a quiet celebration? What do you think?" i Loreen was touched at the moment. Honestly, she was eager to celebrate her joyful achievement, but ire couldn''te, and she couldn¡¯t find any other person to celebrate with her. 2 Now that Harold took the initiative to call, he was the second-best alternative choice despite his hypocritical personality. It was better for two people t 0 celebrate than being alone. 1 Loreen sumbed to his request and said, "Okay, send me the address then." "Okay, I have reserved a table at Aurous Bistro, just say my name when you arrive.¡± 2 Loreen nodded. "Okay, I''ll be there in a while." Loreen left the office and took a taxi to Aurous Bistro. I t was one of the top restaurants in Aurous Hill although it paled inparison to Heaven Springs. Harold was standing at the door, tall and straight, waiting for Loreen. He donned a suit with a slick hairstyle, trying to look smart and elegant. However, the bandage on his arm was such an eyesore that itpletely destroyed the casual look that he was trying to portrait. 3 Loreen was wearing a casual T-shirt and a pair of jeans, radiating the youthful and energetic aura. She attracted all the attention around her the moment she got out of the taxi. 5 Harold grinned sheepishly. Then, he hurriedly marched forward and greeted Loreen, "Hi, you¡¯re so beautiful today. Let''s go in, our table is ready.¡± 1 "Thank you." Loreen smiled politely. They took their seats, and very soon, the food was served. 1 Harold asked the waiter to bring a bottle of fine red wine. Then, he turned to Loreen and complimented," It''s such a happy day today, why don¡¯t we drink some wine to celebrate!" 2 Loreen shook her hands instantly and said, "I think I¡¯ll pass, I''ll just have some juice.¡± 3 "No can do!" Harold shrieked. 4 He wanted to make Loreen drunk and see if he could find a chance to jump on her, but Loreen immediately refused his request to drink that made him utterly disappointed. 3 From N?velDrama.Org. Loreen said apologetically, "I¡¯m so sorry, Harold, I''m not feeling well today, so I can¡¯t drink. Let''s find a chance next time to get together and have a ss or two.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Actually, Loreen could tell what was ying in Harold''s mind, and she wanted to protect herself from any unwanted scenarios, hence, she made up her mind not to drink with him tonight. Harold was hummed out after his request to drink was rejected, but he didn''t dare to express himself, so he said instead, "It''s okay, let¡¯s just drink juice then." Loreen nodded. "Thanks for being so considerate!" Meanwhile, a seemingly gracious young man sitting a t the table next to them was staring at Loreen. He was attracted by her elegant temperament and aura after h e saw her walking into the restaurant. ¡®Thedy is so beautiful and extraordinary, she looks like a fairy descending to earth!'' thought the young man when he firstid eyes on Loreen. After observing their interaction for a while, he realized that thedy and the man were not a couple, s o he decided to grab his chance to get to know the beautifuldy. He mustered enough courage before he stood up, walked towards their table, and said to Loreen, "Hi, I couldn''t help but fall in love with you at first sight as soon as you walked into the restaurant. May I get your number?" Loreen was stunned by the sudden approach. She didn''t expect to have someone hitting on her in the restaurant tonight. On the other hand, Harold was extremely agitated. Where did this foole from? Couldn¡¯t he see that he was sweet-talking her? How dare hee and cut him off, bugger? 1 Before Loreen could answer to the abrupt request, Harold said coldly, "Who the hell are you? What are you doing, bugging us at our table?¡± The young man said lightly, "I''m talking to this finedy here, stay out of it." Then, he turned to Loreen again. "Miss, I''ve been watching you for a long time. I didn''t want to disturb your dinner, but I couldn''t help it, for fear of missing the opportunity to get to know you, so please forgive m e for my abruptness." 2 Harold¡¯s blood was boiling right now! Where the f*ck did this doge from? How dare he steal his woman? 1 Harold red at him indignantly and growled, "I warn you, get away from us when I talk nicely! If you dare to talk or even peek at our direction again, I''ll gouge your eyes out!" 1 The young man frowned in dismay and asked Loreen," Is he your boyfriend?" Loreen shook her head. The young man then turned his head back at Harold and said, "Since you are not her boyfriend, what''s wrong with me confessing to her?" 1 Harold grinned coyly. "I don''t like you watching her, keep your eyes away from her!¡± The young man frowned again. "Why are you so cocky? You think you''re so great, don¡¯t you?" 2 "Boy, I''m from the Wilson family, get lost when I talk nicely if you don''t want any trouble!¡± 2 Loreen was a little annoyed and disgusted by now. Firstly, she didn''t like how the young man was so direct and blunt in his confession. Secondly, she didn''t like Harold''s pompous and overbearing attitude. The young man red at Harold in irritation and said coldly, "The Wilson family? You? Don¡¯t make meugh! I warn you, stop your pretentious act right now, otherwise, I''ll make sure you won''t be able to walk out of this restaurant!" 5 Harold gritted his teeth in angst like a bear in a sore head. From N?velDrama.Org. He became an easy target for anyone now! He had already embarrassed himself the first time he had invited Loreen to dinner. If he failed to prove himself this time and embarrassed himself again in front of Loreen, he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to pursue her anymore. He grabbed the wine bottle on the table and yelled," Quiet, f*cker! You ask for this!" 2 In a blink of an eye, he mmed the bottle on the young man¡¯s head! 5 With a loud bang, blood gushed out of the man''s head and spilled onto the floor! Chapter 117 Chapter 117 The young man felt light-headed and dizzy from the smash and almost copsed to the floor. The diners around them were also shocked by the suddenmotion. Harold red viciously at the young man whose head was drenched by his own blood and sneered, "Get lost, or I''ll break your leg!" 5 The young man held the wound on his head and growled, "Alright, tough guy, wait and see!" Then, he ran out of the restaurant. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Harold grinned disdainfully and said, "F*cking loser, who does he think he is to threaten me? I am Harold Wilson, f*cker!" 4 Then, he put on a smug look as he said to Loreen," There''s always these annoying bugs everywhere you g o, don¡¯t let him ruin our night. Come, let''s enjoy our dinner." 2 Loreen''s celebratory mood was totally destroyed after the disturbing moment. She simply nodded without a word. 3 Throughout the dinner, Harold tried to lighten up the mood by striking conversations, but Loreen wasn''t entertained at all. In her opinion, Harold was nothing but an incapable and reckless man. He wouldn¡¯t even be on her list even if he was the only man left in the world. 3 Harold, on the other hand, assumed that Loreen would fall for his charisma when he got his hands on the stupid bugger in front of her, but it was theplete opposite. Loreen seemed to be a little more repulsive and disgusted with him. s He was feeling depressed when he saw the annoyed expression on Loreen''s face. If she didn''t like men who used violence, it would mean that he had dug his own grave by smashing the wine bottle on the young man''s head, wouldn''t it? 3 Harold was equally dispirited throughout the meal. After their meal, he thought that they could go for a second round to get to know each other better, but Loreen frowned at his suggestion and said, "It''s gettingte, I have to go back now. Thanks for dinner.¡± 1 A dash of gloom hovered under Harold''s eyes. "Let me send you home then!" Loreen shook her head. "It''s okay, I''ll just take a taxi back." She couldn''t be more clear that she wanted to draw a line with Harold. Harold felt the wrath of fury burning inside him, but h e suppressed it and said in a polite manner, "Let me see you off then, at least I¡¯ll know which car you''re in." 2 Loreen didn''t refuse him this time. She nodded and walked out of the restaurant quietly. Harold quickly pursued. He was extremely agitated by the turn of events. Initially, he wanted to have a romantic date and confess to Loreen, but the f*cking bugger came along and ruined his chance! In fact, he seemed to have left a bad impression on her too! It was not his day. 2 "If I see that f*cking dog again, I''ll kill him!" Harold cursed under his breath. 2 Meanwhile, Charlie had just finished his dinner and was clearing the dishes away. ire shrieked anxiously, "Charlie, there is a supplier quotation in my bag, did you see it?" 1 Charlie shook his head. "No, I haven''t touched your bag since we came home." ire fell silent for a moment, trying to trace her memory, then, she pped her forehead and sighed. "A h, I think I left it in the meeting room! I need to use it tomorrow morning. Mind driving me there to take it?" Charlie chuckled gently. ¡°Look at you, you''re so exhausted. You go and rest, I¡¯ll get it for you." 1 ire sighed dly and said, "Indeed, I''m worn out. Thank you, dear, the file number is GY20191101.¡± "You''re wee, my dear." 2 Charlie grabbed the car key and went out of the door. 1 On the other hand, Harold and Loreen had just left the restaurant and were standing by the road. Loreen was looking out for empty taxis when a group o f studly men stormed out of three white vans parked o n the side of the road and ran towards them aggressively. The men covered their faces with ck cloth, holding steel pipes in their hands. They seemed to be coming after them for revenge! "Damn it!" Harold trembled in horror when he saw the men running towards him. Blood drained from Doreen''s face when she saw the scene too. She figured that these men were here because of the young man, and from the looks of it, they would probably die! 3 Sure enough, the young man with the bloody bandage on his head stood up and shouted, "Damn it, go!" 1 Suddenly, as soon as the voice fell, the group of ferocious men stampeded toward Harold. 1 "I''m from the Wilson family! Don¡¯t you dare touch me!" i Harold was extremely panicked and flustered, but he managed a haughty tone and yelled. 2 A brawny man grinned contemptuously. He lifted the steel pipe and mmed it at him. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 As Harold watched the steel pipe was aiming at him, h e was so frightened and panicked that he almost wet himself. 1 Suddenly, he grabbed Loreen''s hand and pushed her out towards the men then he ran towards his car, opened the door quickly, got in, and drove away without a second look at his back. 6 Loreen screamed hastily as she was pushed towards the ferocious men, and she blew up when she looked a t Harold running away like a scaredy-cat. 2 Damn it! Harold Wilson was such a wuss and coward! After causing a scene, he had the nerve to push ady forward as his shield in such a critical moment and escape by himself! 2 He was the most disgusting scum in the world! The young man cursed out loud as Harold escaped. "Damn it, that f*cker! Left thedy here and ran! What a loser!" 1 Then, he turned to Loreen and snarled coldly, "Beauty, call that bastard back, otherwise, you¡¯re next!" 3 Loreen blurted in a panic, "He and I, we¡¯re just acquaintances, please don''t involve me in your affairs." The young man pointed to his bandaged head and growled, "Damn, I have sixteen stitches on my head! I won''t be satisfied until I have my revenge! If he doesn''te back for you, I''ll take you home and spend the night together as a f*cking Doreen shrieked in horror. "What? You can''t do that! It''s illegal!" 2 "Illegal?" The young man growled, "Do you think you can talkw to me? I''m thew! After I¡¯m done with you, you''ll know what the realw is!" 1 Doreen felt a sudden chill surging her heart as horror and despair crippled her. 1 "I''ll... I''ll call him now!" She took out her phone with her shaking hands and dialed Harold''s number. Harold was behind the wheels and desperately driving away, wanting to go as far as he could before those men could tail him. His heart skipped a beat when Doreen called him. Damn it! Earlier, all he could think of was to run away and ditch Doreen at the scene in the process. The woman must despise him very much now! Damn, what a stroke of bad luck! 1 His initial intention was to tackle her, connected with the Thomas family in the process, and brought his entire family to the next level. 2 However, as the events unfolded, he had offended Loreen to the very core! 2 How could he answer the phone right now? The only reason she called was to ask him to go back, even an idiot could think of it. But, would he still be alive if he went back? Those men were so hostile and intimidating with the steel pipes in their hands, even if their beatings didn''t kill him, it would paralyze him for life. 1 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Compared to the rtionship, staying alive was more important! 4 Thus, he decided to ignore her calls and kept on moving! Loreen was utterly desperate and disappointed when her calls went unanswered. She begged the young man, "I can give you money, please let me go, it''s really none of my business." The young man grinned wickedly. "I don''t want your money! I want you!" Loreen''s whole body was shaking in fear. She knew that if she didn''t do something now, this man would never let her go. So, she gritted her teeth and kicked between the young man''s legs when he wasn''t looking. 2 The young man didn''t expect that she would dare to resist. He screamed in agony and loosened his grip of her, then, involuntarily, he swung his knife towards her! Loreen wanted to run away when she felt a sharp paining from her thigh. She screamed and copsed o n the floor. A sharp dagger pierced her leg, blood oozing out of the horrifying wound. "B*tch, do you think you can run from me?!" The young man grabbed her by the hair and sneered." Congrattions, you¡¯ve triggered me. My brothers and I will take good care of you tonight!" 5 Loreen¡¯s cheeks were drenched with tears of despair. She had foreseen her own death in her heart. She knew that this young man would not let her go, and she was afraid that her life would end here, in his hands. 3 At a moment like this, no one would be there to save her from them... Yet, she failed to notice that there was a ck BMW gradually approaching them. Charlie, who was behind the wheels, frowned when he saw her at a nce! Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Sharp and agonizing pain in her leg sent shocking waves throughout Loreen¡¯s body. She was extremely desperate and in despair, tears kept streaming down her cheeks. 2 The young man grinned slyly as he looked at her tearful yet beautiful face. He cleared his throat and shouted, "Get her in the car!" 2 Someone''s voice echoed from the side, "Mr. Westbrook, when will you let us get a taste of the sweetdy?" 1 The young man said coldly, "When I''m done with her, you can do whatever you like!" 2 Then, he extended his arm and wanted to grab her into the car when there was an abrupt scream coming from behind the men! "Argh!" Suddenly, loud and painful screams violently resonated. The young man turned around angrily and shouted," What''s wrong?" But when he lifted his head, he felt a sudden strong winding his way! Before he could dodge, he felt a sharp pain in his face, blood sprayed right in front of his eyes, his nose bridge snapped with a loud ''crack'', and blood oozed out from his nose in an instant. 2 From N?velDrama.Org. As if his face was hit by a sledgehammer, he screamed in excruciating pain, his body swayed and fell backward. 1 When he fell down on the floor, he saw his men lying 0 n the ground lifelessly like a group of dead dogs. Loreen raised her head in horror-herrge sparkly eyes widened in shock. 1 She saw a man in a ck mask standing in front of her, his eyes as cold as a pair of daggers. 3 Loreen was surprised and happy at the same time. '' Who is he? Is he here to save me? Yes, it must be it, he must be here to save me!'' 3 The young man was lying on the floor with blood covering his face. The man in the mask was moving so fast that he subdued four guys in a blink of an eye. The rest of the men was in a daze due to the sudden attack. Finally, they regained theirposure and rushed at him while roaring at their pals. 3 "Who... Who are you?" Sitting on the floor, Loreen looked up at the man like she was admiring a superhero. 4 The man didn''t answer her, instead, he picked her up quickly and ran deep into the alley. 2 Loreen panted, trying to catch her breath. Her heart was thumping profusely as she was still in shock. Behind them, the stern shout of the brawny men and the roar of motorcycles echoed across the air, they were pursuing them by all means apparently. 5 The whistling night breeze blew past her face as the man was running away from the gang. She had lost too much blood on her legs coupled with the panic from the incident, she could only hold onto the man weakly. For some reason, she vaguely felt that the breath radiated from the man seemed somehow familiar. 2 However, she didn''t know that the mysterious man who was carrying her was actually her good friend''s husband, Charlie. 1 When Charlie drove past the area, he saw Loreen being surrounded by a group of thugs. He was afraid that Loreen might be in some kind of trouble, so he quickly wore a mask and came to rescue her. 6 After the transformation and enhancement by the Reiki from the white stone, Charlie¡¯s skills improved b y several folds, even his stamina and speed was much faster than before. 6 He ran zig-zag and crossed the multiple alleys in the area until he had lost sight of the pursuing men. 2 With Loreen in tow, Charlie ran a great mile before stopping deep in a park. 3 It was getting darker and the park was surrounded by dense nts and bushes which would be a great hiding spot if they caught up to them. He put Loreen on the floor and frowned when he saw that her pants had been stained red with blood. Despite losing so much blood, Loreen desperately tried to stay conscious. Her face was as pale as a sheet of paper as she said gratefully, "Thank you for rescuing me, may I ask... who... who are you?" Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Charlie nced at Loreen silently and thought, ''You''ve always looked down on me, what''s the point of revealing myself? It will only give more trouble to both of us.'' 5 So, he decided best to keep it a secret. 2 Likewise, he rescued her for the sake of his dear wife ire, it''s not that he had a special treatment for her anyway. Seeing that the man didn''t say a word, Loreen understood that he didn''t want to reveal his identity, s 0 she stopped her curious question. 1 However, she was a woman with a masculine personality that refused to cling to men in any circumstances. She felt awkward and ufortable for not being able to express her gratitude after his help. 2 When she wanted to ask again, a hoarse and cold voice echoed in her ears. "Take off your pants." 1 Loreen looked up in bewilderment. She suddenly felt ashamed and agitated when she saw the masked man was eyeing her from head to toe. 3 She thought that she had escaped the tiger''sir, but she fell right into the wolf den! ncing at her surroundings, she was in the middle o f nowhere, the man was so skilled and strong, no one would hear her even if she shouted at the top of her lungs. Desperate, Doreen gritted her teeth in despair and warned sternly, "Don''t you dare touch me! I won''t be abused by anyone! I would rather die before you can d o anything to me!" Charlie was stunned by her sudden repulsion. Again, h e lowered his voice and said while pointing at her leg," The stab wound on your hamstring is very close to the aorta, if it is not treated in time, your leg will be damaged. If I take you to the hospital first before stopping the bleeding, you''ll lose too much blood and i t will be toote. What do you think I should do?" 9 Doreen stared at him in astonishment, her cheeks were blushing red-hot suddenly. 1 She thought that the man was trying to jump on her, but... Charlie sighed quietly as he looked at Doreen who looked back at him, dumbfounded. Doreen cleared her throat and asked timidly, "Cancan you help me stop the bleeding?" Charlie nodded and said, "Yes, I¡¯ve studied traditional Chinese medicine and can use acupuncture techniques to stop the bleeding and minimize the injury. Then, you''ll have enough time to go to the hospital for the follow-up treatment." 5 From N?velDrama.Org. "Th... thank you," Loreen mumbled quietly, her face was as red as a cherry tomato. She looked at her wound and felt contradictory and embarrassed. The stab wound was inconveniently on the upper thigh, she had to take off her pants before he could treat her wound. 2 But wouldn''t it mean the man would see her bare legs i f she did as he had told? 4 Loreen underwent a strict upbringing from the Thomas family. Loreen kept her distance with other men physically in the usual days, she wouldn''t let any men have physical contact with her either. Besides, the family doctor of the Thomas family was a renowned doctor abroad, she doubted that simple acupuncture could stop the bleeding and treat her injuries. Loreen pondered of the circumstances and finally said, "Thank you for your help, but please take me to the hospital, I think I can make it." Charlie frowned in exasperation, knowing full well what was she thinking about. Loreen must have thought that her injury was not serious that going to the hospital was the better option, but she didn¡¯t know that the reason why she felt alright now was that he secretly interjected a trace of Reiki into her body when he was carrying her. 5 Otherwise, how else could she have survived until now? She would have died from losing too much blood! Truth be told, Loreen really thought that the injury she sustained was not serious, so she wanted to stand up. However, as soon as she moved, the wound tore open and a burst of hot blood spurted out of the wound. Stars and ckness suddenly overtook her sight. Her legs went jelly and she copsed on the floor, her face as pale as snow. 1 Charlie frowned and said, "See? I told you, if you move around again, you can say goodbye to your leg. Even if you go to the hospital now, it¡¯s impossible to treat it. Besides, you¡¯re losing too much blood, you''ll die in hypovolemic shock before the ambncees. So, treatment or die, choose now!¡± Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Clutching her leg, Loreen knew the man wasn''t bluffing as she saw blood leaking in between her fingers. But her mind was struggling when she thought about taking off her pants in front of a strange man. In the face of life and death, Loreen hesitated for a while and finallypromised to reality. She didn''t want to die, let alone became disabled. 2 Loreen looked up at the masked man, her face was turning into an embarrassing shade of red, her heart was pounding violently, her whole body wiggled awkwardly. Finally, she said faintly, "Okay, thank you." From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nodded at herpliance. He squatted down, grabbed her pants with both hands, and tore it forcefully. 2 Loreen lowered her head and looked the other way, she sucked in a deep breath, her face was hot to touch, her heart almost escaped the ribcage due to the violent thumping. 1 Charlie was as calm as theke. Seeing that the stab wound was on her left leg, he put his index and middle fingers together, aimed at the acupoints, and pressed on it hard. 1 A hint of Reiki transferred from his fingers into the injury. 1 Charlie focused his gaze at the wound and nowhere else. 3 He was as fast as the bullet. After a few acupoints, the blood in the wound gradually stopped. 2 ording to the medical techniques illustrated in the Apocalyptic Book, he could easily heal Loreen¡¯s injuries and reconnected her veins and tissues, he could even close the wound right there and then, but h e didn''t want to overwhelm her. s He simply used his fingers as the acupuncture needles to stop her bleeding and healed her severed veins and muscles. She only needed to go to the hospital for superficial wounds and be discharged. 1 Loreen¡¯s heard was thumping nervously as the masked man worked on her injury. Surprisingly, after he tapped his fingers on her leg, the pain was reduced and the blood stopped that made her extremely shocked. 3 She didn''t expect that Chinese medicine, which her family thought was useless and futile, was more effective and efficient than Western medicine! "Okay, all done," Charlie said tly and stood up without a second nce. "Try to stand up and see." As suggested, Loreen tried to stand up and was genuinely surprised as her legs had stopped bleeding. 1 She lifted her blushing face and said timidly, "Since you don''t want to tell me your name, can you at least give me a chance to repay your favor?¡± "No thanks," Charlie said firmly. He didn''t want to reveal himself. "But you saved me. If I can¡¯t even properly thank you, I''ll owe you the favor forever," Loreen said stubbornly. She took off a ne from her neck and said, "This ne was a gift from my grandpa at mying-of-age party. You save my life, I want to give it to you.¡± 2 In her palm was a tinum chain with a crystal clear pink diamond iid on the pendant. Charlie wanted to refuse the gift but he felt a light Reiki radiating on the pink diamond, so he changed his mind and epted it. 5 Then, he took off his jacket, tied it around her waist, and said, "I''m sorry for tearing off your pants just now. I¡¯ve called the nearest hospital using your phone, the ambnce will arrive in a few minutes¡¯ time. You''re safe now. I have something else to do, excuse me." 2 Then, Charlie turned and disappeared into the dense bushes without looking back. 1 "Hey, wait..." Loreen shouted but the man disappeared i n her sight. 3 At the moment, she heard the ambnce''s siren ringing outside the park. She looked down at the jacket wrapping her waist and then at the direction in which the masked man disappeared, feeling lost and confused. 1 Suddenly, she felt that the man looked very familiar when he turned around and left. She dug through her memory, trying to impose the image, and suddenly remembered that the figure looked exactly like the chairman! "Is he the chairman of Emgrand Group?" Loreen''s heart skipped a beat. But she didn''t get his name, nor did she see the man''s look, how could she know that her guess was correct? 1 Right at this moment, Loreen found a gray-white pebble at the spot where the man had just squatted, the pebble with the words "peace and wealth¡± on it. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Who did this pebble belong to? Did it belong to the masked man? Did he drop the pebble by ident? Doreen clutched the pebble tightly as if she was holding a precious diamond. If she never saw him again, this stone would be the only thing he had left her. 4 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. The ambnce took Doreen to the hospital. After a series of diagnosis, the doctor was genuinely surprised to find that her injuries were not serious, without knowing Charlie had attended to her wound previously. 3 Judging from the stab wound on her leg, it would either rupture her hamstring or worse, damage her muscles and blood veins. 3 However, other than the superficial wound, the veins and tendons inside were intact as if they were reconnected and much firmer than before. 1 The doctor said, "Your wound will heal after a few days of rest. By the way, this is very incredible. Did you do something to the wound?¡± Doreen was thinking about the mysterious masked man, but she said, "No, I didn''t do anything.¡± The doctor eximed, "It¡¯s a miracle!" Then, he continued, "Oh yes, I''ve notified the police, they will Loreen nodded gently. The police came pretty soon. They took the case very seriously since the fight urred in the downtown area that involved weapons and the injured victim was the top executive of Emgrand Group. 2 Among the police officers who came, someone knew the Wilson family and that Loreen was their guest, so h e notified the Wilson family about it. Meanwhile, at the Wilson family vi, the family members were discussing what they should do. 1 Harold told them about Loreen''s incident, but he didn¡¯t say that the incident had happened because of him. Lady Wilson thought that this was a great chance for her family to act. They must find a way to get to Loreen and save her from the demise. At the same time, they should help Harold create a heroic scene into it so that he could tackle Loreen''s heart. 6 When they heard that Loreen was in the hospital, Lady Wilson was utterly disappointed. "It would be great if only Harold was there for the damsel in distress moment!" 1 Then, she urged them, "Hurry, let''s go to the hospital to check her out!" Harold was treading on thin ice, he could only bite the bullet and go to the hospital with his family. On the way to the hospital, Harold had drafted a series of speeches on his own, but he didn''t know if Loreen would believe him. 1 Upon arriving at the hospital and seeing Loreen, Harold put on a surprised look on his face and said earnestly as he approached her, "Loreen, are you alright? I''m about to call my dad and bring a team to save you!" 3 "Save me?" A hint of irony shed across Loreen''s cold face. "You almost killed me!" Harold frantically exined, "Loreen, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I was trying to distract them. After all, they were after me, not you, I thought they wouldn¡¯t harm you." Loreen snorted in annoyance. She turned her head away from him and was reluctant to converse with him anymore. She had already seen the man inside out, she only wanted to stay as far away from him as possible. 3 Since Loreen had stopped chiding him, Harold assumed that she bought his statement, so he eyed Loreen carefully and saw a man''s jacket was wrapped around her waist. He frowned and asked, "Loreen, where are your pants? What did they do to you?" 3 Loreen sighed in irritation, she didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all. "It¡¯s none of your business!" Alerted, Lady Wilson nced at Loreen and saw the male jacket on her. She walked forward and asked, " Loreen, you can tell me anything. Did they do something to me?" 2 Loreen said in an emotionless face, "They stabbed me. Fortunately, a young man who passed by the scene saved me. He helped me treat my stab wound, and because my pants were torn, he gave me his jacket to cover myself. Why? Is there a problem?" "A young man?" Lady Wilson was taken aback. 3 A young man saved Loreen? Oh no, it¡¯s not good! If Loreen fell for the young man, her precious grandson Harold would lose his chance! s Harold asked in an envious tone, "How did he treat you? Did he take off your pants and treat you?" 2 Loreen sneered sarcastically. "Again, it''s none of your business!" Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Harold felt like he was being hit behind his head, his brain was filled with nothing but jealousy. 2 He couldn''t even touch Loreen¡¯s hands yet but some strange guy came out of nowhere stripped her and touched her naked! 3 The audacity! Harold couldn''t care less about how disappointed Loreen was in him, he gritted his teeth enviously and growled, "I don''t think the guy was there to save you at all! He just wanted to take advantage of you and harassed you!" 2 As soon as Harold''s voice fell, everyone in the room turned to nce at Loreen. To be frank, they all shared the same thought. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. A beautiful and gorgeous woman lying without her pants on in front of a strange man and let him touched her for the sake of treatment. It couldn¡¯t help but intrigue the people to imagine the hidden agenda i n a lustful way. 2 Loreen was so angry she was trembling furiously! She was extremely disappointed in Harold! 1 Not only did he leave her there and run away by himself in the first ce, but he was maliciously defaming her in front of so many people! He was unscrupulous and shameless! 3 Loreen shot dagger eyes at Harold and said coldly," Harold, the man who saved me didn¡¯t do anything to m e. I took off the pants myself! It''s none of your business!" Then, she continued in an indignant tone, "But you, Harold Wilson! You caused everything that happened tonight! It¡¯s because of you that they came to seek revenge! You escaped so fast, left me there all by myself, I was stabbed, and you''re using me now? Are you still a man?!" 5 Harold choked. He was embarrassed and speechless. 2 Ignoring him, Loreen got off the bed, got out of the hospital, hailed a taxi, and returned to the hotel where she was staying. 2 The Wilson family''s members were equally dumbstruck. No one guessed that this was the actual truth of the event! It was Harold who had caused the trouble and left Loreen there, which had led to her being stabbed... 5 Right after Loreen left, Lady Wilson pped Harold. 4 He was utterly stunned by the p. Lady Wilson chided in great dismay, "What did I tell you over and over? Get to Loreen Thomas''s good side! You, on the other hand, did an even more terrific job! You dumped Loreen there and escaped on your own! How could she still like you after what you did, you bastard!¡± 5 "Grandma, sorry, I didn''t mean it." Harold suddenly realized his mistake and regretted it greatly while caressing his flushed face. 1 He realized that there was no future between him and Loreen! 3 *** Charlie didn¡¯t tell his wife what happened tonight after returning home. His wife knew nothing about what had happened to Loreen either. 2 The reason was simple. Lady Wilson had always despised ire and her family, so they didn''t get to live in the Wilson family vi, so of course, they wouldn''t know any news about this. 3 The next morning, as soon as ire woke up, she received a call from Lady Wilson. The olddy told her, "ire, go to Elite Vault Enterprise today and talk to their boss, see if we can buy the 10 million dors building material on credit. We''ll settle the payment once we close the deal with Emgrand Group." 3 ire hurriedly said, "Grandma, Elite Vault has done a lot of business in the industry and they have the utmost right to speak, they don''t ept credit." 3 "I know but our hands are tied. Wilson Group has some problems with the capital fund, it''s hard to get a loan now and we can¡¯t afford to pay for the material expenses now. The only way out was the Elite Vault Enterprise." 1 Then, Lady Wilson sighed and continued, "ire, the family is suffering from internal and external troubles now. Your cousin is totally useless, you are our only hope now. Please, try and talk to Daniel Koch, the boss of Elite Vault. If he says yes, it''ll be great for us!¡± 3 ire hesitated and finally agreed reluctantly, "Okay, Grandma, I''ll try and see.¡± "Very good!" Lady Wilson sighed in relief. "I know you can do it!¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 ire was a little dispirited after ending the call. Charlie asked out of concern, "What¡¯s wrong?¡± 1 ire briefly told Charlie about Lady Wilson''s request. Charlie nodded and suggested, ¡°Why don''t you ask Emgrand Group to prepay 20 million dors for the project?" ire gasped in shock and said, "How can I do that?! They are out of our league, it''s a pleasure to work with them, we will be looked down upon if we ask them to pay before the execution of the project." Charlie shouted internally, ''Your husband owns Emgrand Group, how dare anyone look down on you for the mere 20 million dors?!'' But ire couldn''t read his mind, she had no idea what he was thinking. 1 After a sigh, she said, "I think I¡¯ll better go and talk to Mr. Koch.¡± "I''ll go with you." "No, you can''t,¡± ire uttered, "Who brings their husbands to meetings? It''s so unprofessional." 5 From N?velDrama.Org. Then, she added, "Just stay at home, go out if you¡¯re really bored. There''s nothing much to do at home anyway." Charlie decided to keep quiet after seeing her firm attitude. He knew that his wife had always been an independent and dedicated businesswoman, she hoped that she could achieve many aplishments with her own efforts. 2 It wasn''t any harm to let her try her best. If it didn''t work, he was always there to help her secretly. 4 *** After breakfast, ire made an appointment with Daniel Koch and drove to Elite Vault Enterprise alone. Elite Vault Enterprise was one of thergest building materialspanies in Aurous Hill and even in the South Region. It mainly engaged in various aluminum building materials and it was the indispensable supplier forrge-scale real estate projects. 2 Daniel Koch was born to an impoverished family, however, he struck the jackpot when he married a wife from a rich and powerful family. Thanks to the help and support from his wife and her family, he was able to start and develop his business on such a massive scale. 3 Daniel was also famously known as a hen-pecked husband. Although his wife was very ugly, he never had any sorts of affairs or rumors. Hence, he had built quite a good reputation in town as a good husband. 6 Hispany was located on the outskirts of the city with arge factory that upied thousands of acres o fnd. 1 ire drove to the entrance of the office building and Daniel was already there waiting in the lobby. Daniel put on an enthusiastic smile as soon as his eyes fell on her. He walked to ire, offered his hand, and said, "Hi, Miss Wilson, wee! I should have sent a car to you instead, I''m so sorry!¡± 4 ire took his hand and shook it politely. "Mr. Koch, you''re wee." 4 She wanted to withdraw her hand but Daniel clutched on her hand tightly and refused to let go, in fact, he held it tighter and tighter. 3 ire used a lot of strength to finally pull her hand off his grip. She red at him and said with a wary expression, "Mr. Koch, you..." 5 Daniel scratched his head andughed coyly. "I¡¯m so sorry! I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about how gorgeous and beautiful Miss Wilson is, and I¡¯mpletely mesmerized now that I get to meet you in person today. I¡¯m sorry for scaring you, please forgive me!" 2 ire was a little relieved to see he was so frank about his behavior and the immediate apology. 2 Daniel extended his arm towards the office and said with a smile, "Miss Wilson, let''s go to my office!" Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Daniel escorted ire into his office. The moment the door was closed, a sh of lustful desire appeared in Daniel''s eyes. He locked the door quietly and invited ire to sit on the sofa. ire was feeling a little awkward and gawky. She sat opposite him with her hands folded on her thighs. Daniel started with a smile, "Miss Wilson, may I know what is the asion of your visit today?¡± ire managed a timid smile and said, "Frankly speaking, Mr. Koch, ourpany is having some problem with our cash flow recently, so I would like to ask if you can let us buy the first batch of materials on credit please?" "On credit, huh?¡± Daniel withdrew his smile and reced it with a frown. "Miss Wilson, I''m sure you must be aware of mypany¡¯s policy. We never allow credit payment or deliver the materials first. It''s always-pay first and materials are deliveredter..." "I know," ire said apologetically, "My hands are tied right now, but don''t worry, the project we¡¯re working o n is a coboration with the Emgrand Group, which is thergestpany in Aurous Hill. They will definitely not default on our project payment. So, when the payment is settled, we''ll pay you back immediately!" 4 Daniel chuckled twice and said, "Yes, you are right, but you have to know that it''s nothing personal. Miss Wilson, do you know why I set the rule of not allowing credit payment?" 2 ire shook her head. "Why?" 2 "I was a soft touch in the past. My customers wanted t 0 get the goods first then settled the payment later. I agreed because I wanted to build a solidwork with them and also expand my business. All of them imed that they would settle the payment once the other party settled theirs, and as a result, I have more than 300 million dors in my credit ount that have yet returned!" 3 "What? So much?" ire was surprised by the number. 1 The worth of the entirety of Wilson Group was only over 100 million dors. But the debts that were owed to Daniel was more than 300 million! Daniel shrugged helplessly and sighed. "Well, what can I do? The partners that owe me money, they all said the same thing, ''Oh, I''ll pay you soon, I''ll settle it soon'', but they never did." 1 Then, he shook his head in dismay. "Lastly, I have no choice but to cut off all the coborations that were on credit. You can get the goods here, I have all the stocks that you want, but you must pay first." 3 ire pursed her lips in disappointment. It seemed that her request was rejected. However, she also knew that since he had this principle, it wasn''t nice to ask him to go against his own principle. So she stood up and said, "I''m sorry to bother you today, Mr. Koch. I''ll go back and talk to my grandmother and see if we can raise the money as soon as possible for your goods." Daniel instantly said when she got up to leave, "Hey, Miss Wilson, what''s the hurry?¡± 3 Then, he raised to his feet and continued, "The things I said just now, it refers to themon partners, but you, Miss Wilson, are a different case!" 2 ire frowned in confusion. "What do you mean, Mr. Koch?" Daniel squinted seductively at ire. Honestly speaking, ire was so beautiful! 3 She was so beautiful that he couldn''t breathe! For the past few years, all he saw was the old nagging witch at home. That ugly and shriveled woman was nowhere close to ire''s beauty. 3 ire¡¯s impable look paired with her hot figure, her physical feature made her the perfect woman ever existed! 2 Why didn''t he have such luck to have her as his wife? 2 Why did such a superb woman marry the infamous loser in town? 3 What did her deadbeat husband have that he didn''t? H e had a lot more than the loser could offer! Daniel¡¯s heart itched with lust and passion when he thought of it.From N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Looking back at his dull and stale life, he hadn''t had a chance to have an affair, let alone be physically involved with such perfect beauty. He dedicated half o f his life to that disgusting hag that he despised so much. 5 Today was the day for him to break the restricted chains of fate! Yes! i He wanted a taste of ire! 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to jump on the gorgeous that all men in the city were crazy about! 6 As his thought ran wild, he pasted a smile and said," Miss Wilson, we can talk it out since you''ve come all the way here with such request. I''m not that hard to deal with as you think." 4 ire quickly sat back down, thinking that there was a chance to reverse the situation, and asked excitedly, "Mr. Koch, will you sell us your materials on credit?" 1 He didn''t say it specifically, but rather vaguely, "I will definitely refuse them if it is someone else, but if it is you, Miss Wilson, that''s a different story..." ire hurriedly said, "Actually, our coboration with Emgrand Group is very close and specific. If you agree to a credit purchase, when we get the first batch of settlement from Emgrand, we will pay you immediately.¡± 1 He nodded and said, "Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go and make u s tea." i He got to his feet and went to take out a teapot from the cupboard. Turning his back to ire, he put the tea leaf in the pot while taking out a box of sleeping pills from his pocket. 8 It was his medicine. Due to recent insomnia, the doctor had prescribed him some powerful sleeping pills that he could basically sleep all day with just one pill. In order to do the deed with ire in his office, he put six sleeping pills in the pot, diluting them with hot water. In this way, a cup of tea was equivalent to one pill, then she was all his to enjoy! 2 He could have sex with her first, then take erotic photos and videos as the evidence to ckmail her in the future! 4 If she ever thought about calling the police or telling anyone about it, he could simply ckmail her by threatening her that he would publish those photos and videos on the inte that would tarnish her reputation for life! He bet that ire wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police or tell anyone anymore. 6 By then, he would be the mastermind in this game! He could have sex with her at any time, and if she disagreed with his request, he would simply threaten her with the videos and photos! 3 In this way, he would have the most gorgeous sex partner! It would be so damn awesome! 2 He grinned wickedly as the imagination ran wild. Heposed himself after making the tea and returned t 0 the sofa. He poured ire a cup of tea as he said, "Miss Wilson, rx, let''s have some tea and talk things out." ire was quite thirsty from all the talking, so she picked up the teacup without hesitation and gulped it down. 2 Daniel was so excited as he watched ire empty the cup! He stared at ire with fiery eyes, then slowly eyeing her body-her slender legs, her hourss waist, her perfect figure, her pretty face... Alluring charm was exuding endlessly from this woman''s body, it made his heart thump more and more violently. He had struck a jackpot today! He felt as if his entire body was on fire when he imagined his hands running through the pretty woman''s face and bodyter! Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Daniel was bouncing off the wall as he watched ire gulp down the tea. Now, all he had to do was wait for the sleeping pills to take effect! After drinking the tea, ire soon realized that something was off! She felt like her head was spinning, it was very dizzy and heavy. 1 What was going on? She was utterly shocked as a thought crossed her mind! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Did Daniel drug her?! She trembled in shock and fear when she thought of such circumstances! 3 She wanted to get up, but her legs were giving way. From the looks of it, it was impossible for her to escape by herself! While she was still conscious, she stealthily took out her phone, searched for Charlie''s contact in her chatting app, and pressed the audio record button. 4 As the phone was recording her voice message, she said to Daniel, "Mr. Koch, I feel a little dizzy, is there something wrong with the tea?" Daniel chuckled. "No, nothing''s wrong! This tea is the top PG Tips Diamond tea bag that I got from Ennd, fifteen grand per tea bag, it''s very smooth and nice. Would you like another cup?" 3 "No, no thanks, Mr. Koch. I''m not feeling quite well right now, I have to go now, sorry.¡± A sly and cunning grin appeared on Daniel''s face. He was sitting on the couch next to ire, but now, he stood up and sat next to ire. 4 Looking at the restless and nervous ire, Daniel smiled and said, "Miss Wilson, everyone says that you are the most beautiful woman in Aurous Hill. Your reputation precedes you, really. I''m so honored to meet you today!" ire inched away from him as he leaned closer to her and said while shaking her head repulsively, "Mr. Koch, can you please stay away from me?" Danielughed. "Why, Miss Wilson? We are business partners, it doesn¡¯t hurt to know each other better, does it?" Then, he leaned even closer to her. ire wanted to stay away from him but she was already at the edge of the sofa. She crouched and shrank her body so that Daniel couldn¡¯t touch her. Daniel was inching closer and closer towards her while his eyes running flirtatiously on her body. His vile intention was speaking loud and clear from his actions. ire felt her head heavier and heavier as she tried to fight the dizziness. Her hands lost the grip and the voice message was sent to Charlie. Meanwhile, Charlie was at home, doing house chores when he suddenly received the voice message. Instinctively, he pressed y and his eyes widened in fury! Damn it! The damned Daniel Koch was trying toy his hands o n his wife! He signed a death wish today, that f*cker! 7 He strolled the contact list and called Isaac right away, his face was as gloomy as a thunder cloud. "Get everyone that you can get to Elite Vault Enterprise right now, I want to burn it to the ground today!" 1 Isaac asked, sounding astounded. "Boss, what happened? The wife of Daniel Koch, the owner of Elite Vault, is quite influential. Their family has a little business connection with us. If we ransack them abruptly, it is hard to control the other minor families that work for us." 2 Charlie growled coldly, "That f*cker wants to assault m y wife! Are you telling me that razing them to the ground is an abrupt action?! Huh?!" Isaac was so shocked, his jaw almost fell to the floor! 2 He assumed that it was the boss whom Daniel had offended, but he didn''t expect that the guy was targeting the boss''s wife! He deserved everyst bit of the punishment for what he did! 1 So, he quickly said, "Boss, I''ll get my people to go there right away!" 4 "Okay! I''m going there too!" "Boss, where are you? I''ll have the helicopter to pick you up, it''ll be faster!" Chapter 128 Chapter 128 "Okay!¡± *** A whileter, an exclusive civilian helicopter roared thunderously in the sky. Inside the helicopter were Isaac and ten men in ck. 2 Isaac was donning a gloomy look. That stupid f*cker, how dare he make his move on Mrs. Wade? This was Aurous Hill! He had just signed his death wish! 3 The helicopter flew at high speed, and before long, it arrived above ire''s house. Charlie rushed to the rooftop, climbed directly into the helicopter, and hurriedly demanded, "Get to Elite Vault Enterprise as soon as possible!" 4 *** Meanwhile, at Elite Vault Enterprise. From N?velDrama.Org. As ire was slowly lying down with no strength to struggle, Daniel grinned excitedly and stretched out his hands, trying to take ire''s clothes off! 1 At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open! An ugly woman with an aggressive look stampeded into the room along with a few big and brawny men! Seeing Daniel¡¯s hands on ire''s clothes, the woman cursed furiously, "Daniel Koch! How dare you cheat on me!" 1 Daniel recoiled in shock! Why was the old shriveled hag here? How did she know? 2 Little did Daniel realize that everyone around him, including the staff and bodyguard, had been bribed by his wife. His wife knew everything that happened to him like the back of her palm, where he went, who he met, etc. i When she heard that ire was here to meet Daniel, she was instantly alerted and vignt. 2 ire was famously known for her beauty in Aurous Hill. Because of her ugly appearance, Daniel¡¯s wife hated beautiful women the most. She came as soon as she heard ire was here. 4 Sure enough! When she got here, she found out that her husband was trying to make out with ire Wilson! 1 Daniel was so shocked, his heart was thumping violently. He hurriedly said, "Dear! Dear, please listen t 0 me! She seduced me!" 3 Looking at ire''s flushed face and disheveled attire, the old hag¡¯s face was turning into an ugly shade of red and growled, "Damn it! You dog! None of you can get away with this today!" Then, she ordered her bodyguards, "Get them!" The brawny men marched forward immediately, sped Daniel''s arms, then went to ire and held her hands behind her back. 6 The old hag stood in front of Daniel and pped him multiple times on his face as she cursed, "You bastard! We treat you so well! Without us, you''ll be living in some slums eating shit! How dare you betray me!" The woman pped him as hard as possible as she cursed at him, her body was shaking in fury. Daniel wailed in pain and shouted, "Dear, no, you misunderstand! You can''t me me for this! It''s that Wilson b*tch, she tried to seduce me!" 1 The woman stopped and asked coldly, "What is going o n? Tell me clearly now!" 1 Daniel hurriedly started, "This ire Wilson, her family has some cash flow problems, so she wants to buy 10 million dors of building materials on credit. We never sell our stuff on credit, you know that, and I never ept any purchase on credit..." Then, he pointed at ire angrily, "Then this shameless b*tch tried to seduce me when I rejected her request! She said that she can spend the night with me so that I can sell her the materials on credit..." 4 The woman asked coldly, "So you want to spend the night with her?¡± 3 "No!" Daniel cried, tears drenching his face. "I was confused, but nothing happened between us!" The woman was extremely annoyed and agitated. She walked to the confused ire, grabbed her hair, and pped her hard on the face. "You b*tch! How dare you seduce my husband! I''m going to kill you today! You can say goodbye to your slutty face too!" Chapter 129 Chapter 129 The battleax gave ire a p across the face that sent ire spinning but made her a little soberer. 1 Cupping her swollen face, ire looked at the fierce-looking woman and asked, "Who are you? What are you doing?" The woman gritted her teeth. "What am I doing? I want to kill you, you little b*tch!" Then, she turned to the bodyguard next to her." Where¡¯s the knife? Give it to me! I want to destroy this slut''s face!" 3 "Yes, Miss!¡± The bodyguard produced a sharp knife and said, " Miss, don''t stain your hands with the slut''s blood, let m e do it!" The woman raised her hand and pped him. She snatched the knife off his hand and shouted, "Shut up, idiot!" 4 The bodyguard knelt on the floor, petrified. "Miss, I''m sorry, please forgive me!" The woman stomped him and growled, "Get out of my way, fool!" 1 She held the knife firmly in her hand, turning to ire and was about to jump on her. ire was so frightened, her body was shaking violently. She struggled desperately but the brawny men were holding her tight. Besides, she was extremely weak due to the drug''s effect. At such a crucial moment, someone¡¯s loud yell came from the door, "Put away the bloody knife!" 1 The woman turned and saw a young man rushing in with ten men in ck! "Who the f*ck are you, damn it! How dare you mess with my business? Do you know who I am?" Charlie snarled furiously, "I don¡¯t f*cking care who you are!" 1 Then, he stepped forward, lifted his leg, and kicked the woman right on her belly. 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Upon seeing Charlie, ire burst into tears and wailed, "Dear, help me..." Based on the technique written in the Apocalyptic Book, Charlie gathered the Reiki in his body onto his fists and hurled them towards the two bodyguards who were holding his wife. 6 Boom! 1 The two men were sted out in an instant and hit the wall directly! 3 ire was free of the restrain, but her legs went jelly and she copsed on the floor, i Charlie immediately dashed forward and held her into his embrace. He could feel his heart bleeding when he saw the palm print on her swollen cheek. 2 "ire, don''t worry, I''ll make them pay for what they did to you!¡± 1 ire wailed bitterly. She hugged Charlie tight and cried, "Dear.... Dear, take me home, please..." 1 Charlie patted her back to offer somefort and said gently, "Don''t worry, I¡¯ll take you home right away, no one can hurt you!" Then, he generated a pool of Reiki in his palm and slowly infused it into ire''s body, making her fall asleep deeply. 5 He put ire on the sofa and said to Isaac, "Protect my wife!" Isaac nodded and said, "Don''t worry, boss, my life is yours if anything happens to your wife under my watch!" 1 Charlie turned and red at the battleax who was clutching her stomach in pain. He grabbed her from the floor and punched her in the face. "You pped m y wife, didn''t you?" 2 Blood dripped on her face. The woman screamed ferociously, "How dare you hit me! Do you know who I am? You''re so dead!" She turned to her bodyguards and yelled, "Kill him! Kill him! I''ll give you one million if you kill him!" 1 The bodyguards were thrilled to hear it and immediately rushed towards Charlie. Hemanded Isaac''s men with an impassive look," Kill them! Kill them all!" The men in ck took out the dark pistols from their pockets, aimed at those bodyguards, and pulled the trigger! 2 Those bodyguards didn¡¯t expect, not even in their dreams, that these men in ck woulde with guns! 1 In fact, their marksmanship was excellent! 2 Each and every shot they fired targeted the bodyguards'' head, and it''s a perfect ten! In a blink of an eye, all the bodyguardsy on the floor, dead! Bloody red gunshot wounds were distinct on all of their heads. The woman was shocked by the scene. "Who... who are you people?¡± 1 Charlie grinned. "I''m ire Wilson''s husband!" Daniel, who was standing like a shocked mannequin, was trembling in fear. "You... you are the live- in son-in w... but... how... why..." 6 Charlie pasted a wicked smile. "What? Are you curious as to why I, a lowly live-in son-inw, have such a powerful background?" 2 Daniel nodded. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 The battleax caught her breath and blurted, "Listen carefully, idiot! My name is Sharon Frye! I''m the daughter of the Frye family in Lancaster! Have you heard of the Frye family? Our boss is the Wade family of Eastcliff! No matter how strong you think you are, if you mess with me, our Frye family will never spare you! The Wade family will hunt you!" 3 "Oh?" Charlie grinned. "Listen carefully shrew, I AM the son of the Wade family in Eastcliff! I AM your boss! My name is! CHARLIE! WADE!!!" 4 "Huh!!!" Sharon''s eyes were so wide, it almost fell off her eye sockets, her jaw dropped! 2 She stared at Charlie like she was looking at a ghost. ¡°You... you... you are the young master of the Wade family? How could it be! Why is the son of the Wade family in a small ce like Aurous Hill!" Isaac marched forward and yelled, "Sharon Frye! Watch your tongue! He is Charlie Wade, the young master of the Wade family!" 4 Sharon finally saw Isaac! Isaac Cameron! He... He was the spokesperson of the Wade family in Aurous Hill! He was also the man whom her father had been trying to be on good terms with! 2 Why... why was he here? 1 Could it be... Could it be... The young man was really.... really the young master of .... of the Wade family?!?! 2 The woman copsed on the floor on her knees and pleaded desperately, "Young master, young master, I''m so sorry! Please, please forgive me! Please! If I knew she was your wife, I wouldn''t dare to even touch her finger!¡± 2 Daniel was so shocked that he pissed his pants. He also knelt down on the floor and wailed, "Young master, please forgive me..." 4 A dash of gloom shed across Charlie''s face. "Do you really expect me to forgive you after what you did to m y wife?" He turned to the men in ck andmanded," Shoot that little birdy in his crotch!" 2 Bang! A man in ck raised his gun without hesitation and shot. 1 In an instant, there was a surge of blood drenching Daniel''s pants in the crotch area. His little birdy was done! 3 Then, Charlie ordered again, "Break his spine, I want him paralyzed from the neck for the rest of his life!" 3 Two brawny men in ck stepped forward and punched hard on Daniel¡¯s lumbar spine. Snap! A sharp pain surged over Daniel¡¯s body! 1 But the pain onlysted for a second! The next second! Daniel couldn¡¯t feel anything from below his neck! He couldn''t sense his limbs! Quadriplegia? 2 Did it mean that he could only be bed-ridden for the rest of his life?! He couldn''t even have the ability to turn his body in bed! He couldn''t even control his bowels anymore! From N?velDrama.Org. Was this how he was now? Was he considered a living dead now?! 5 Daniel was extremely frustrated! He wanted to kill himself right there and then, but he couldn¡¯t even do that now! The man in ck turned to Charlie and asked, "Boss, what about the shrew?" 2 Donning a gloomy face, Charlie ordered, "Same! Let them be the living dead couple!" 3 Sharon shrieked in shock. She grabbed her hair and screamed for mercy desperately! But Charlie was determined. They had only one ending after offending his soft spot -misery! No! It was too easy to just kill them! 2 The best revenge was for them to be in a living hell for the rest of their lives! Chapter 131 Chapter 131 A crisp snap resonated! Sharon''s spine also broke! Another one! Both husband and wife were quadriplegics! 1 There would never be a chance of recovery! 2 Isaac walked forward and said respectfully, "Boss, the three hundred excavators and bulldozers I''ve mobilized have arrived. We will tten the entire Elite Vault Enterprise to the ground with just one order from you!" 4 "Good!¡± Charlie nodded and said coldly, "Notify all the workers to evacuate this ce in ten minutes! Ten minutester, bring this ce to the ground like it never existed!" 2 Both Daniel and Sharon gaped in extreme shock. 2 All the hard work that they''ve been fighting and building, and this was how it ended? They were done, for sure. They could only be a living dead. If they didn''t have any money, who would take care of them? 1 Charlie couldn''t care less. 2 He asked his man to turn on the fire rm, and immediately, the entire factory began to evacuate. Charlie carried ire who was in deep slumber, and asked his men to carry Daniel and Sharon who were paralyzed. 2 When they walked out of the office building, the entire factory was almost evacuated. The workers ran out as i f they were fleeing for their lives, thinking that there was a fire. 4 At this time, three hundred excavators and bulldozers had surrounded the factory. 1 Thousands of men that Isaac summoned were outside the factory perimeter, evacuating all the workers to the safe zone. 3 Standing in the square, Charlie said to Daniel and Sharon, "I want you to see with your own eyes as your hard work turns to ashes!¡± Then, he immediately said to Isaac, "Let the excavators and bulldozers in! Tear it down!" The floor shook like there was an earthquake when the three hundred excavators and bulldozers were driven into the factory area. 1 The booms and the buckets on the excavators made huge movements like a team of heavy-duty tanks as they smashed into the rooftop and walls of the entire factory and tore them apart. The bulldozers came in and pushed the rubbles away, ttening the area entirely. 2 Daniel and Sharon watched the entire process in horror. 4 These were all their hard work! 1 All those workshops and factories, every brick, every tile, every beam, everything was the result of the hard work half of their lives. It could be said that the factory was like their child. Now, they had to watch their child being torn down which was as tormenting and horrible as if they were being tortured! 4 Both of them didn''t want to live in this world anymore at this moment, all they could think of was to just die! However, it didn''t work. Charlie would not let them die so easily! He wanted them to taste the pain for the rest of their lives! He nced sideways at the couple and said, "I''ll spare your lives, but remember, if anyone dares to reveal my identity, I''ll kill them and their entire family! I won''t even spare a dog''s life! Do you understand me?" 4 They wailed in fright. "Oh no, we will not dare to disobey you, young master! Please! We will not tell anyone about you..." 3 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nodded. Looking at the paralyzed couple and then the Elite Vault Enterprise that had be ruins and rubbles, Charlie felt the ill breath in his heart finally release. He ordered Isaac, "Send the helicopter here, I want to take my wife home!" 1 Isaac nodded respectfully, then asked, "Boss, I think your wife has been drugged, do you want to send her t o the hospital first, or I''ll get a doctor to your house?" 1 Charlie shook his hand. "No, just send us home!¡± 2 When they were finally home, ire was still unconscious. This was mainly because Charlie didn''t extract the Reiki from her body. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Charlie slowly put ire on the bed and carefully extracted the Reiki from her body. Immediately afterward, ire slowly opened her eyes, waking up. "Dear!" As soon as irey eyes on Charlie after opening her eyes, she got up quickly and hugged him excitedly. Then, she started to cry. 1 Charlie hurriedlyforted her, "It¡¯s okay baby, don''t b e afraid, we¡¯re home now." "We''re home?" ire lifted her head and looked around. She was surprised that it was their room. She turned t o nce at Charlie and asked curiously, "What did Daniel and his wife do to you?" "No, they didn''t do anything to me," Charlie said calmly, "Both him and his wife have paralyzed, the entire Elite Vault was nothing but ruins and rubble now. As the old saying goes, he who is unjust is doomed to destruction, literally." i ire was utterly shocked. "What? Howe? What happened?" Charlie smiled faintly. "I asked a few friends to help and save you, then we found out that the entire office building and the factories in Elite Vault Enterprise were all jerry-built. When we left, one of their workshops exploded and the entire factories were blown up and copsed! It¡¯s a pity you fell asleep, otherwise, you could see the dramatic scene, the whole factory copsed like domino pieces! It was like straight out of a movie scene!" 5 ire frowned in confusion. "They''ve been in operation for so many years, and it was razed to the ground when one workshop exploded? It''s quite unbelievable." 2 "It is true." Charlie nodded. "And it''s quite awesome too! I think they were being punished for their misbehavior!" 3 Then, he quietly sent a text message to Isaac. "Go to the media and tell them that Elite Vault Enterprise''s factories are jerry-built and they copsed because of the chain reaction caused by the explosion in one of the workshops!" 2 He received an immediate reply from him, "Okay, boss, don''t worry, the news will be up soon!" A few minutester, when ire was still trying to recall the details of the incident before she went unconscious, suddenly, there were a lot of news notifications popping up on her phone. She nced at the title and was startled! 1 The headlines of all the news wrote "An ident urred in Aurous Hill''s Elite Vault Enterprise. The ident led to the copse of the poorly constructed factory and workshops. The death numbers were yet t o be reported. Their owners, Daniel Koch, and his wife were seriously injured. From the preliminary diagnosis, the doctor stated that they were quadriplegic!" Charlie nced at her and said, "See, I didn¡¯t bluff, did I?" ire finally bought the story and sighed, "Hmm, karma really is a b*tch!" Then, she hurriedly asked, "When you were there, did the bad guys do anything to me?" Charlie shook his head and answered, "No, when I was there, your clothes were intact. Daniel''s wife was there first, she stopped him from assaulting you." Two streaks of tears flowed down ire''s cheeks. " Charlie, I''m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it...¡± "Silly girl, what are you talking about? I won''t me you! It¡¯s my fault, I can¡¯t protect you well and let this bastarde in and almost hurt you." A touch of warmth radiated inside ire''s heart. She curled her arms around Charlie and hugged him tight silently. 2 At this moment, she realized Charlie''s deep and profound feelings towards her, she was utterly happy and touched by his affection and love. The news about the copse of the Elite Vault Enterprise dropped like a bombshell in Aurous Hill. Everyone was talking about it. Although the news reported that it was an ident, everyone knew it was just a PR stunt, it must be a whole different scenario, i They started to specte as to who did such massive destruction. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. None of them could think of a single person in Aurous Hill who was capable enough to do so. Who would that be? Instantly, people thought about the mysterious events that happened in Aurous Hill and began to connect the dots. 2 The mysterious ultra-rich man who had be popr on the Inte thanks to his stunt at the Emerald Court with the dozen of Rolls Royce and the enormous purchase; The chairman of Emgrand Group who had acquired thepany and invested two billion dors to build a six-star hotel; The mysterious man who had made the unprecedented reservation at Shangri-La Sky Garden and held a two-person wedding ceremony; Last but not least, the powerful man who had razed Elite Vault Enterprise to the ground in a single morning... All these clues pointed to one person¡ªthe mysterious chairman of Emgrand group! Who else had this kind of abilities apart from him? Because of all the bizarre events, the identity of the chairman had be even more unfathomable and baffling! Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Surprisingly, regarding the incident that happened at Elite Vault Enterprise, the saddest person was Lady Wilson. 1 Due to Wilson Group¡¯s sluggish financial condition, she hoped that ire could persuade Elite Vault Enterprise to allow them to buy building materials on credit. It would have solved the current financial constraint that they were facing. Out of the blue, the entire Elite Vault Enterprise disappeared out of thin air in one afternoon! 2 Right now, Lady Wilson''s worst concern was the capital fund issue. Her greatest desire was on how to raise a sum of capital funds for herpany. ire didn''t tell her grandmother what had happened yesterday. After the experience, she decided that she would focus her entire attention on the project with Emgrand Group and would not bother herself with the family affairs now, not even if her grandmother begged her to. 2 After a night of rest, ire was feeling rejuvenated and energetic the next morning and went to work excitedly. 4 Charlie went out in the morning to the market, and when he returned home, he saw Jacob, his father-inw, sitting on the sofa, heaving endless sighs. 2 He frowned slightly and asked, "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone bother you again? Or did someone scam you again on the antique stuff?¡± Jacob took a sip of jasmine tea and said angrily," Argh, don''t mention the word ''antique''! I''m so frustrated when I heard it, damn!¡± Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong?" Charlie asked curiously, "Someone scammed you again, didn''t they?" "No! It''s about the name list of the auction sales organized by the Treasure Pavilion!" Charlie was even more confused than before. "What is the Treasure Pavilion?" "It is a hall of the Aurous Hill Antique and Cultural Relic Association. It often holds high-end auction sales of cultural relics and antiques that are scarce and rare in the market. Every family has a name on the name list." There was a trace of fascination on Jacob''s face as he spoke. 3 Then, he hung his head low and muttered, "The Wilson family has only one invitation card, and your grandma gave it to Harold! That bastard doesn''t know anything about antiques and relics. He will be a fool there, why send him?" Charlie knew that his father-inw was very obsessed with antiques. It must be heartwrenching for him to lose such a precious opportunity. So, he managed a smile and said, "Dad, if you really want to go, just buy one from the scalper." Jacob shook his hand. "No way. The Moore family is the organizer of the Treasure Pavilion auction, they are the most powerful family in Aurous Hill. A lot of people hope for an invitation card from them, there¡¯s n o other way to get it." Charlie chuckled. It turned out that the Moore family was organizing the auction. Jasmine Moore, the missus of the Moore family, once pleaded him to verify antiques for her, didn¡¯t she? It would be as simple as a phone call to get an invitation card from her. Charlie said tly, "I know a friend who knows someone from the Moore family. It will be a piece of cake to get two more invitations for the auction." i Jacob shook his head in disbelief. "Forget it. What kind of friends do you have anyway? Know someone from the Moore family? Hah!" 2 Charlie ignored him. He went upstairs and called Jasmine, "Hello, Miss Moore, can I get two invitation cards for the Treasure Pavilion auction please?" Jasmine said directly, "Hi, Mr. Wade, are two enough? I can give you more if you want." "Nah, two will be enough, it''s just me and my father-in- Jacob was a fan of antiques and cultural relics. ire and her mother knew nothing about them and were not interested at all. It would be a waste of time for them if they went anyway. 3 Besides, after the Antique Street incident, Charlie knew that he had to be there to watch his father- inw in case he was scammed again. By the way, he wanted to go over and see if there were some sort of rare elixir or treasures at the auction that was worth buying. 3 Speaking of treasure, he couldn''t help but think of the pebble with ¡®peace and wealth'' written on it. The pebble disappeared after saving Loreen. He figured that he must have dropped it in the process of the rescue. After the incident, he went back to search for the pebble to no avail. 3 Fortunately, he had absorbed all the Reiki from the stone, otherwise, he would really regret losing it. 5 Since the auction items in the Treasure Pavilion were rare and precious, maybe he could gain something out of it. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Even until ire came home from work, Jacob was still looking sulky and lifeless. Charlie knew that he was sulking because of the invitation card of the auction. At this moment, Jasmine called and said, "Hi, Mr. Wade, I''m sorry, I was at Lancaster for some business affairs this afternoon, and now I''m at the downstairs o f your house, can you pleasee and get the invitation card from me?" 4 Charlie answered straight away, "Okay, I''ll go now!" He hurried off the door and went downstairs. 5 Jasmine was in her Rolls Royce, waiting for Charlie. When she spotted him, she hurriedly got out of the car and handed him two invitation cards. 4 Charlie thanked her graciously and returned home. Back home, Jacob was still sulking and angry. 1 ire tried to persuade him, "Dad, please, calm down. Grandma gave Harold the invitation card for him to know a few people in the business industry and the upper-ss social society, and also to build his own socialwork." 2 Jacob sighed. "Huh, your grandma is always biased towards Harold and his father since young, she always looks down on me, it''s always been that way since! Argh! I¡¯m so pissed!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ire nodded helplessly. She also knew that her grandma favored her cousin and uncle more than her family. 4 At first, her grandma was biased towards her uncle because grandma thought that her father was incapable and soft. Then, as a girl, grandma felt that she had no inheritance right to the family business, hence she was more indulgent towards Harold. Her family''s status basically went down the drain after she married Charlie. At this moment, Charlie walked forward and handed two golden invitation cards to Jacob, and said, "Dad, I have the invitation card you dream of." "What!!" As if a spring was installed on his buttocks, Jacob jumped up from the sofa in surprise! 3 He snatched the invitation off Charlie''s hand, hurriedly opened it and nced at it. For a short while, he was so excited that he couldn¡¯t utter a word. 3 ire, who witnessed them, was utterly surprised too. She took the invitation card from her father and realized that it was the genuine invitation card from the Treasure Pavilion, i "Wow, that''s amazing! Charlie, you really are my good son-inw!" Jacob¡¯s face was flushed with thrilling red, his voice was filled with astonishment. 1 He patted Charlie''s shoulder and said, "My daughter is so lucky to be your wife." 3 "Huh, it''s just an invitation card, what''s so special about it?" ine snarled sarcastically. 11 Jacob red at ine in annoyance, clutching the invitation card tightly. "What do you know, you dimwit? This is the invitation card from the Treasure Pavilion!" Then, he turned to Charlie and said, grinning ear to ear, "Come, sit down, let''s eat!" He waved his hand at ire and said, "Go and get the bottle of fine whiskey from the cab, I want to have a couple of drinks with my good son-inw tonight." 5 ine red at Charlie when she saw her husband was happy and continued her dinner quietly. 2 ire was also very happy for her father but she was a little skeptical. When she came back with the whiskey, she bumped Charlie''s elbow as she sat down and asked, "Where did you get the invitation card from, anyway?¡± She heard about her father''s sulking when she was at the office earlier today and wanted to get one for him. Then only she realized that the invitation card from the Treasure Pavilion was limited to every family! How did Charlie do it? Charlie smiled warmly and said, "I asked a friend, he received two but he didn''t want to go, so he gave it to me." 2 "Really?" ire frowned, still not convinced. "Howe I never heard you say that you have a friend with such a good family background? What''s his name?" Charlie said faintly, "Hisst name is Quinton, I helped him once in Antique Street the other day. Dad knows him..." 3 Jacob nodded. "Oh yes, he''s right, the Quinton guy even gave Charlie a jade bracelet that is worth five or six million!" Chapter 135 Chapter 135 When ine heard about the bracelet that was worth five or six million, her eyes opened wide and there was a dash of sparkles in it! "Bracelet? Where is it? Show me!¡± Charlie was getting a little cautious. He said calmly," Mom, the bracelet is in my bedroom, but I n to return it.¡± 2 "What? Return it?" ine frowned in dismay. "Are you out of your mind? Why do you want to return such a precious gift?" 2 "It''s just a small favor, I don¡¯t deserve such an expensive gift." "Shut up!" ine blurted, "Since he already gave it to you, then just take it! Where is the bracelet? If you don''t want it, I want it!" 1 Charlie knew what was ying in his mother-inw''s cunning mind. He actually wanted to give the bracelet to ire, but he couldn¡¯t think of a suitable excuse for i t, so he put it aside for the meantime, who knew that his father-inw would blurt it out so casually! 3 It''s not that Charlie was reluctant to give away the bracelet. He had nearly 10 billion dors in his card, h e could afford all the bracelets in the world! 4 But the main point was because his mother-inw was too shrewd and tacky to wear such precious essories. She would be more suitable for cheaper essories with her style. 1 However, ine didn''t want to miss out on the opportunity. It would be such an honor and pride to wear a six million dors bracelet! 1 Hence, she kept on pestering Charlie, "Where is the bracelet? Come on, show me!" 1 ire knew that if her mother got hold of the bracelet, it was impossible to take it back, so she started, "Mom, we think we better keep it since we want to return it i n case we damage or spoil it. It won''t be nice to return a spoiled thing to them." 1 "What? Do you really want to return it?" ine raised t o her feet and chided loudly, "Are you insane?" ire knew that her mother would throw a tantrum next, so she said firmly, "Mom, just stop, I''ve already discussed it with Charlie, the deal is sealed.¡± As a mother, ine was very clear of ire''s temperament. She couldn''t stop her if she insisted on returning the bracelet, yet, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, her eyes were wet with tears. "It¡¯s bad enough to have a wuss as my son-inw, my daughter doesn¡¯t even want to take my side! Boohoo, this is not fair!" 6 ire cut a piece of chop on ine''s te andforted, "That''s enough, Mom, I''ll get you a braceletter." 3 "Yes! You promised, no going back on your word!" On the day of the auction. When Charlie came out of his room early in the morning, Jacob was already waiting anxiously in the living room and greeted him as soon as he saw him. 2 "Charlie, let''s go, don¡¯t bete!" From N?velDrama.Org. Jacob was so excited when he thought about the auction, he couldn''t sleep. He waited for Charlie in the living room before the sun came out and tugged him t 0 go when Charlie emerged. 2 The Treasure Pavilion was an antique and cultural relic association that was established by a group of cultural relic enthusiasts in Aurous Hill. Its base camp was a manor located in a scenic suburb of the city. 4 Rumors had it that the president of the association was a real estate mogul in the province who loved antiques and cultural relics. He sponsored 100 million dors as capital and gathered a group of business tycoons who shared the same interest to form the Treasure Pavilion. 3 Charlie and Jacob arrived at the entrance of the Treasure Pavilion manor and parked the car at the designated parking lot. When they got out of the car, they looked around curiously. 2 The surrounding scenery was very breathtaking and serene with a sense of luxury. Besides, all the cars parked outside the manor were luxury cars, and the worst among them was Porsches, s However, Charlie''s BMW 5 Series had be the eyesore among the shining and expensive cars. 2 Jacob started walking in. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Jacob was extremely thrilled. This was his first timeing to such a high-end asion. He couldn''t stop looking around but his limbs were moving awkwardly due to his anxiety. 2 He clutched the invitation card tightly and handed it a t the entrance of the venue, worrying that the invitation that Charlie had gotten them was fake. 4 However, the security at the door scanned the card and verified them. Then, he turned to both of them and said respectfully, "Wee, please enjoy yourself!" 1 Jacob heaved a sigh of relief and walked in with Charlie. As soon as they entered, Harold, who dressed up as if h e was at a beachside party, walked in with a swagger. 5 Upon seeing them, Harold frowned, as a dash of shock shed across his face. Charlie and Jacob were here too! What were the two deadbeat losers doing here? The Wilson family had only one invitation card and he was holding it! Had they tried to sneak in without anyone noticing? When he thought about the misery he suffered because of Charlie, the wrath of fury started burning inside him. He barged towards them and growled," Charlie, how did you get in here? Do you know where this is?" 7 Charlie frowned in annoyance when Harold''s shrill voice echoed into his ears. Jacob smiled triumphantly at Harold, "Hey, Harold, you''re here too." 1 Not only did Harold despise Charlie, but he also looked down on Jacob, his uncle. He frowned and demanded, "What are you doing here? Do you have the invitation?" 2 "Of course!" Jacob blurted. Harold demanded again, "YOU, of all people? Where do you get it?" 2 Charlie red at him in irritation and said tly," Harold Wilson, where do we get the invitation is none of your business." 2 Harold smirked. "You are just some deadbeat losers, how can you get the invitation from the Moore family? From what I see, you must have stolen it from someone to get in here, right?" 5 "Crazy." Charlie didn''t want to talk to him anymore. H e turned around and said nothing. His ignorant attitude infused Harold¡¯s anger even more. In his eyes, Charlie was nothing but a coward loser, he was equivalent to a servant in the Wilson family, a nobody! 2 But now, he could alsoe to Treasure Pavilion, Harold saw it as an insult and humiliation! 2 How could an inferior moocher stand side by side with him?! Harold red at Charlie agitatedly, he pointed at his nose and demanded, "Spill it, how do you get in here?" 3 Charlie frowned in exasperation and said to Jacob," Dad, ignore the idiot, let''s go." "Stop!" Harold stepped forward, blocking their way, and demanded arrogantly, "What''s the hurry? Why, I caught you, didn''t I? You must have used some shameless means to get in here! You don''t deserve to b e in such a prestigious ce! Show me your invitation!" 3 Charlie was also burning in fury. Although he had been tolerating his irrationality, it didn''t mean that he would be provoked again and again. He said coldly, "Show you my invitation? You don''t deserve to see it! Get lost!" Harold frowned in great dismay. His face was turning into an ugly shade of red. Charlie had always been a soft-spoken wimp, how dare he asked him to get lost! 4 From N?velDrama.Org. Harold grabbed Charlie¡¯s arm and warned, "If you don''t rify yourself today, don''t you dare walk away from me!" Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Harold was fast, but Charlie was faster. He avoided the grab and in a swift action, he sped Harold¡¯s wrist, shook it slightly, and sneered. "What? Is the injury on your hand healed? Pain is forgotten where gain follows huh?" 3 Harold suddenly felt an enormous force surging into his body. He took two steps backward, feeling furious and shocked at the same time. This loser''s strength was quite powerful! Knowing that he was out of Charlie''s league, Harold growled coldly, "Damn it, you wait here, I''ll get the manager and kick you out!" 3 Then, Harold turned his head and shouted for the manager toe. Soon, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes walked quickly, with two security guards tagging along. 1 The man managed a diplomatic smile on his face and said to Harold respectfully, "Yes, Mr. Wilson, how can I help you?" "Manager, check their invitation." Harold pointed disdainfully at Charlie. "I suspect that theirs are fake." For privacy and security reasons, the guest''s name was not stated on the invitation card. Instead, it disyed a string of exclusive passwords. By using a specific app on the phone to scan the password, it would disy the name of the attendees. 5 Judging from Harold¡¯s luxurious suit, the manager knew that he was from a prominent family, whereas Charlie was dressed in mediocre clothes. His lips curled into a sheepish smirk and said to Charlie, "Sir, please show me your invitation card and I¡¯ll check it." 4 He donned a polite and diplomatic tone but there was a trace of contempt in his eyes. As the old saying went, ''don¡¯t judge the book by its cover¡¯, but the manager did. From Charlie''s ordinary attire, the manager assumed that he didn''t look like the distinguished guest who could walk into the Treasure Pavilion. 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie was furious and annoyed by the contemptuous look in the manager''s eyes, and he said coldly, "What if I don''t want to?" 5 The manager cleared his throat, restored his professional gaze, and asked, "May I know which family are you from?" 1 Before Charlie could speak, Harold blurted rudely, "He i s from our Wilson family. Oh no, my mistake, he is a live-in son-inw of the Wilson family. I can''t say that he is a member of our family, he''s more like a dog!" 5 The term ''live-in son-inw'' was enough for the manager to make all kinds of spections. How could a person with an honorable status be a live-in son-inw? The manager donned a gloomy look and said, "Tell me, how did you get in here?" 3 Charlie had lost all the patience when he faced the scrutiny from these people. He was also utterly disappointed at Treasure Pavilion''s attitude of dividing their guests into different sses. He said coldly, "I walked in here, of course.¡± Knowing Charlie¡¯s lowly status, the manager stopped probing him further, instead, he said, "If you don''t follow the rules and hand me the invitation card for verification, then I have to ask you to leave." Then, he gestured with his hand and the two security guards stepped forward and watched Charlie like eagles watching their prey. Jacob was a little panicked by the scene. He tugged Charlie¡¯s shirt and said nervously, thinking that their invitation cards were fraudulent, "Charlie, I think we better stay out of trouble, let''s go back." 4 Charlie frowned in confusion. "Dad, you don¡¯t want to watch the auction anymore?" Jacob shook his head profusely. "No, we shouldn''te in the first ce. If we are kicked out of hereter, it will be so embarrassing..." Since his father-inw had already decided, Charlie nodded and walked out together. 2 It was just an auction, what was so great about it anyway? If his father-inw didn''t want to stay, he had no reason to stay either to suffer the insults by these people. 3 As for Jasmine Moore, if she asked him about it, he would just say that the Moore family''s event was too prestigious to have him there! He turned and left with Jacob. Behind them, Haroldughed slyly, "Hahaha, deadbeat losers, You¡¯re scared now, huh? How dare you sneak into the Moore family''s auction sales! Losers!" 1 Charlie ignored his taunt and walked towards the door. 4 At this moment, there was a sudden uproar in the crowd. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 The crowd suddenly made way to form a passage in the middle, a man and a woman slowly walked into the hall. The woman wore a ck evening dress that hugged her perfect and slender figure. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Under the bright illumination, she was utterly beautiful and elegant, every move she made, even her walking posture, was exceptionally gracious. 1 The woman was so beautiful that Harold couldn''t remove his gaze off of her. 3 Jasmine walked into the venue, scanned around, saw two empty seats in the VIP section in the front row, and asked, "Where are my two VIP guests? Have they not arrived yet?" i Finn Paxendale looked through the guest''s information and frowned. "Miss Moore, the scanner from the entrance indicated that the invitation cards o f the two VIPs have been verified, they must have entered our hall, but we don''t know where they are right now." Then, he ordered his staff, "Call the manager to see m e." i Soon, the manager sprinted to them and asked, "Mr. Paxendale, what''s the matter?" 1 Finn pointed at the vacant seats in the VIP section and asked, "There are two VIP guests that have verified their invitation, why are they not in their seats?" 1 "Two VIP guests?" 1 Suddenly, the image of the old and young man who he had just kicked out appeared in his mind. Could it be... No way... If they had the invitation and they were the VIPs, why didn¡¯t they show him to verify it? 2 Had he agitated them? Oh no... Looking at the panic look on the manager¡¯s face, Finn nced at the security guard by his side and said," You, talk." 1 Fearing that he would offend Mr. Baxendale even further, the security guard cleared his throat and quickly recounted what had happened earlier. Jasmine frowned in annoyance as she listened to him, then, she nced at Finn and said, "Mr. Baxendale, I''ll go and see Mr. Wade. I''ll leave this to you to handle. I hope you can resolve this matter wisely, I don¡¯t like disappointment." 1 Finn nodded. After Jasmine left, ayer of gloom hovered under his eyes and he red at the manager." Are you an idiot? How dare you offend Miss Moore''s guests??" The manager''s legs went jelly from the stern growl, he knelt on the floor and pointed to Harold who stood not far away and cried, "Mr. Baxendale, I didn¡¯t mean to do that, it was that bastard who provoked me!" 4 Finn kicked the manager''s face fiercely and cursed," Snobbish fool! Go now, you''re fired, I don''t want to see you again! Moreover, ording to the terms of thebor contract, you''ll be responsible for all the losses today. I''ll kill you if you owe us even a penny!" 4 "Mr. Baxendale... Please... I beg you..." The manager was shaking in horror. It was estimated t o be a big loss, he wouldn''t be able to pay it even if he surrendered all his property. 1 "Ourwyer will inform you of thepensation," Finn said coldly. The manager felt as if the world was spinning, he knelt on the ground and pleaded Finn profusely. 1 Finn kicked him away with disgust. He turned to the security guards and said in a low voice, "Take him out and break his legs! Snobbish idiot!" 3 After all those years of business ventures, Finn was not a kind and soft-hearted person. It was inconvenient for him tosh out at the manager in public, but he would never be merciful in private! 5 "Mr. Baxendale, please, I''m sorry, it''s a mistake, please forgive me..." The manager wailed desperately, trembling in shock. 2 The two security guards rushed forward, grabbed his arms, and dragged him away. 3 Finn turned his attention to Harold and said to his staff, ¡°Go, bring that Harold Wilson to see me now!" 4 Meanwhile, Harold was still very delighted that he had kicked Charlie and Jacob out of the hall. He was even more pleased and thrilled to hear that the president of the Treasure Pavilion wanted to see him. 5 Everyone knew that the man was very powerful and influential in Aurous Hill, if he could be on good terms with him, benefits and privileges would definitelye his way in the future! 4 When he came to Finn, Harold started with his coy and ttering smile, "Oh, hi, Mr. Baxendale! Your reputation precedes you! I''m honored to finally meet you, indeed, you are very talented and charming!" 2 Gritting his teeth in agitation, Finn kicked Harold in the stomach and cursed, "Damn it! You''re Harold Wilson, right? How dare you offend Miss Moore¡¯s guests! I think you need a beating!" Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Harold wanted to take this opportunity to establish a friendship with Finn, but never did he expect that Finn would suddenly kick him without a warning. 3 He rolled on the floor several times before he could stabilize himself. He sat on the ground and blurted in a daze, "Mr. Baxendale, what is going on, there must b e some misunderstanding..." 3 The crowd was instantly shocked by the suddenmotion. 2 "That''s the guy from the Wilson family, right? How did he offend Mr. Baxendale?" "The Wilson family? They are so insignificant already. Now that they''ve offend Mr. Baxendale, I think that¡¯s it for them in Aurous Hill, huh?" 4 There was a lot of shrill and gossiping whispers going on in the hall. Most of them were there simply to watch how Finn would beat the crap out of Harold. Finn red at Harold and snorted," Misunderstanding? F*ck you!" 1 He lifted his legs again and stomped it hard on Harold, which sent the man wailing in agonizing pain. 2 Finn was still burning in wrath. He stomped on Harold''s chest and growled sternly, "Asshole, do you know who you''ve offended?" 2 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Confused, Harold wailed in pain and cried, "No, Mr. Baxendale, I didn''t offend anyone! It''s a misunderstanding..." Finn raised his hand and pped Harold twice, then chided angrily, "Asshole, the two men you offended are Miss Moore¡¯s VIP guests! Oh my god, I want to kill you right now!" 2 Then, he turned to his men and yelled, "Drag this bastard outside and give him a good beating! In addition, from now on, apart from the two VIP guests, no one from the Wilson family and this Harold bastard is allowed in Treasure Pavilion, do you understand m e? Whoever dares to let them in, I¡¯ll break their legs!" 3 Immediately afterward, Harold was being dragged to the outside of thepound. The security guards surrounded him and beat him hard. 1 Then, they simply threw him out of the entrance! Swollen and bleeding, Harold was in the midst of shock. He was trembling in fear and couldn''t blurt a word. 2 He knew that he had caused a big trouble to himself and the whole Wilson family! 2 But how could he have known that Charlie was Miss Moore''s guest? How did Charlie know Miss Moore in the first ce?! What did Miss Moore see in that deadbeat loser anyway! *** After Charlie and Jacob went out of the Treasure Pavilion, they immediately drove home. In the car, Jacob sighed and mumbled, "Charlie, why did you do such a thing? It¡¯s okay if you can''t get the invitation, but why did you have to steal someone else''s?" "Dad, there''s no problem with the invitation cards, it''s them who are so pompous and snobbish..." Charlie exined, which in turn agitated Jacob and he growled, "If you are a wee bit smarter and capable, would they dare to treat us like this? It''s all because you are a useless wuss!" 6 Charlie shook his head, reluctant to go on. At this moment, a Rolls-Royce from the rear speeded u p and caught them. When it overtook their car, it slowed down and stopped on the side of the road. 3 Charlie knew that they were here for him, so he also stopped his car. Jasmine stepped out of the car with a pair of long slender legs, and said apologetically to Charlie, "Mr. Wade, I''m so sorry for what happened at the auction just now, I didn''t go through them clearly, I hope you don''t take it personally." 3 Charlie shook his head and said, "It has nothing to do with you, but I suggest the Treasure Pavilion to train and observe their staff carefully." 1 "Of course, Mr. Wade, the Treasure Pavilion has fired the manager who was involved in this matter. Let''s go back to the auction, shall we?" Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Charlie rejected Jasmine''s offer. "I''m sorry, Miss Moore, but my mood today had been ruined by those two irritating flies, so I won''t go back to the auction. Let''s keep a rain check on it." Jasmine said apologetically, "I''m so sorry, Mr. Wade." Then, she returned to her car to retrieve a wooden box and put it in Charlie¡¯s hand. "Mr. Wade, this is a little token of my affection as an apology..." 3 The moment the box was on Charlie''s hands, he could sense traces of Reiki from it, so he epted it wholeheartedly. 4 Jasmine was very d that Charlie epted her gift, s o she continued, "Well, I''ll suspend today¡¯s auction and ask Finn to regroup and observe his team of staff in the Treasure Pavilion. When he is ready, we''ll hold another auction sale, and I hope Mr. Wade and Mr. Wilson will be willing to join us then." 4 Jacob was astounded since he stumbled upon the woman. She was Miss Moore who appeared at the Vintage Deluxe when he smashed the antique vase, wasn''t she? 3 She was so polite to his son-inw. She was even willing to suspend the auction and rearrange everything just for him! That was such a huge honor, wasn''t it? Was it because of the vase that he had restored the other day? ''Oh my goodness, I have to see my son-inw in a different view now,¡¯ Jacob muttered under his breath. 6 Charlie saw Jasmine¡¯s sincerity in handling this matter, so he nodded and said tly, "Okay then, when you reorganize the auction, we¡¯ll join you." Jacob hurriedly agreed, "Yes, yes, definitely, we¡¯ll be there." "I''m d to hear it. Again, I''m very sorry for what happened today. Please drive safely." Jasmine bowed and apologized again before she bid her farewell and left. After Jasmine left, Jacob pointed to the wooden box i n Charlie¡¯s hands and said eagerly, "Charlie, what did Miss Moore give you? Open it!" Charlie nodded and slowly opened the wooden box. Suddenly, a strong Reiki spilled out of the box that instantly rejuvenated him. "Huh, what is it?" Jacob stretched his neck to take a curious glimpse and suddenly, his face was twisted in a confused grimace. He saw a ck thing in the box that was about the size of a fist. It looked like a piece of coal at first nce but it had a rough surface and some soil on top of it. As soon as Charlie saw what was in the wooden box, his heart skipped a bit and was surprised at Jasmine''s generosity. Jacob squinted at the ck thing again and again. Finally, he huffed in disappointment, "I thought it is some sort of a precious treasure, but it is just a piece o f wood." Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie smiled, "Dad, it is indeed a wood, but it''s not the ordinary wood, this is very rare." Jacob was even more confused. "What the hell is it?" "This is a lightning-struck wood.¡± "It''s formed by the trees when they are struck by lightning, right?" Jacob said, "But this kind of woods are verymon in the mountains whenever there are thunderstorms, what makes this so precious?" 2 Charlie smiled and said, "Dad, of course, it¡¯s easy to find ordinary trees that being struck by lightning, but look at this wood, it has been charred into ck onyx texture. Wood can only be instantaneously charred under extremely high temperature. It means that the lightning packed an extraordinarily huge amount of power, it was very likely to be the rare massive lightning in centuries." 2 "Besides, this section of the wood is ck and shiny with faint bloodline patterns, indicating that it is the core of the ''Raja Kayu¡¯, the king of wood, which makes it even rarer." 4 Jacob tutted disdainfully and said, "I don''t buy it. How much can a lightning-struck wood cost anyway? It¡¯s nothing but a gimmick. The most valuable thing is an antique cultural relic. If you say the wood was touched by Louis XIV of France, it might be worth some money." Charlie simply smiled without saying anything. For him, this thing was of high value and extremely precious. Not only did it have ample Reiki, ording t o the Apocalyptic Book, but it could also even be refined. 1 But then, of course, Jacob wouldn¡¯t understand any of i t. 4 Thus, Charlie didn''t exin much to him and kept the box away. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Neither of the women were at home when they returned. ine was still out ying cards, and ire had not gotten off work yet. 3 Charlie went back to his bedroom and carefully took the lightning-struck wood out of the box. He could sense a dense Reiki radiating from the wood. Sitting on the floor cross-legged, Charlie put the wood i n his palm, closed his eyes, executed the mental strength written in the Apocalyptic Book, and slowly inhaled the Reiki into his body. 1 When he opened his eyes, he felt that his eyes were sparkling and rejuvenated. The aura in his body had a dramatic change. 2 On the other hand, the Lightning Strike Dragon Blood Wood in his hand became a little dim. 1 Although it lost its Reiki, there was still some strong thunderous breath remaining, which proved that the wood was a treasure. 2 If he had other magical things with him right now, he could use it to refine some simple magical artifacts. 4 It was already dark when he came out of the room. As soon as he arrived in the living room, ine snorted coldly, "Oh, VIP, now that you''re so cocky and arrogant, you don''t even cook dinner and you expect m e to serve you, huh?" 4 Charlie smiled wrily and said, "Sorry, Mom, I was so tired and fell asleep." "Oh, tired because you went to the auction, or because you framed Harold?" ine said irritably. 2 Charlie frowned in confusion. Then, he shook his head and said, "I didn''t frame Harold, what are you talking about..." ine growled furiously, "Lady Wilson called me! It''s enough that you''re embarrassing yourself, but you caused Harold to be kicked out of the venue! Grandma called and scolded me! Loser, can you stay still and don¡¯t cause any trouble for us?" 2 ire interjected, "Mom, I think Harold must have done something that caused him to be kicked out. It''s none of Charlie''s business." "What do you mean it''s none of his business?" ine mmed her fork and spoon down. "After Harold came home, heined that Charlie got the invitation card by improper means, the Treasure Pavilion found out about it and they were infuriated. A s a member of the Wilson family, he was kicked out of the venue too! The president even announced that the Wilson family is not weed there. He''ll break our legs if we do! The Wilson family is done for!" 5 Jacob started, "Huh! The invitation cards are absolutely genuine. I think that Harold kid must have caused some trouble himself and he purposely med Charlie for it because he didn''t want Mom to punish him..." 3 "You dare to take the loser''s side, huh! If it wasn''t because of you who wanted to go to that stupid auction so badly, do you think any of this would happen?" ine red indignantly at Jacob, which made Jacob bury himself into his te quietly, i ine continued impatiently, "He is just a deadbeat loser, how can he get the invitation anyway? Now that he has offended Harold too, I''ll see how he''s going to handle it..." 3 Before she could finish, there was a knock on the door followed by a low voice. 2 "Excuse me, is Mr. Wade home?" There was a sh of anxious green on ine''s face, she red at Charlie and chided, "Oh no, it must be Lady Wilson! She must have sent someone to interrogate you! Look what you¡¯ve done!" 2 ¡°Let¡¯s see who is it, okay?" Looking solemn, ire raised to her feet and walked to the door. 1 The living room was as quiet as a church. ine and Jacob stood nervously, thinking about how to respond to the confrontation. 1 Meanwhile, Charlie was looking gloomy and intense. I f it were really Lady Wilson who turned things upside down and came to question him, he wouldn''t have to show mercy to the olddy anymore!N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 ire opened the door in a careful manner before she asked in a vignt manner, "How can I help you?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Charlie frowned before he walked towards the door immediately. At this time, he pushed ire behind him before he asked in a calm and cold manner, "Are you looking for me?" At this time, a middle-aged man dressed in a suit stood outside the door. As soon as he saw Charlie, he smiled before he greeted him in a respectful manner." Hello, Mr. Wade. I am the new manager of Treasure Pavilion. I just started working this afternoon. My boss feels very sorry about the way you left Treasure Pavilion earlier today and he sent me here with a gift t o specifically apologize to you." Charlie looked at the man with a shocked expression o n his face. "You''re from Treasure Pavilion?" "Treasure Pavilion?" At this time, ire, who was standing behind Charlie, was also very surprised. The middle-aged man hurriedly exined, "Our boss felt very bad about the way you were forced to leave Treasure Pavilion today Mr. Wade. In fact, he even drove the troublemaker, Mr. Harold, out of the ce before he suspended the auction immediately. I would like to apologize for the poor hospitality that you experienced at Treasure Pavilion today. I hope you will be able to forgive us, Mr. Wade." After he was done speaking, the middle-aged man quickly waved his hand behind him At this time, a few strong men dressed in ck hurried forward as they carried the gifts in before they ced it at their doorstep. 3 Charlie looked in their direction and he saw that the man had brought many gifts along with him! 3 There was even a box of limited edition Yellow Crane Tower cigars and a box of thirty years old Moutai Flying Fairy liquor! 4 Besides that, the man had also brought a pair of antique vases that were obviously worth a lot of money. These gifts were worth more than a million dors! 2 "Mr. Wade, these are some of the gifts that my boss has asked me to bring over from Treasure Pavilion. M y boss is currently preparing for a new auction with Miss Moore. Therefore, he is unable toe here in person today. He sent me here on his behalf to apologize to you personally. Please ept our sincere apology.¡± 3 After he was done speaking, the middle-aged man bowed before Charlie immediately. 1 Charlie nodded before he replied, "Alright then. You can leave the gifts here." The middle-aged man also took out two golden invitation letters from his pocket before handing them over to Charlie in a respectful manner. "These are invitation letters for you to participate in our uing auction and I hope you will attend the auction with your father-inw. I promise that we will not let you down this time. Please give us a chance to make up for our mistake today.¡± 2 After that, he continued exining, "I am also giving you a special VIP card for Treasure Pavilion. We have only issued ten of these VIP cards to date and it is valid for life. With this VIP card, you can enjoy special privileges whenever youe to Treasure Pavilion." 3 Charlie nced at the VIP card that the middle-aged man had in his hand. The card was gold in color and filled with golden leaves and diamonds. 3 Charlie replied indifferently, "I am not a big fan of auctions. Perhaps you could ask my father-inw if h e would be interested in the VIP card and in attending the auction." 1 "Okay." The middle-aged man hurriedly held the card towards Jacob as he smiled and said, "Mr. Wilson, I a m really sorry for what happened today. I hope that you will attend our auction in two days¡¯ time." 2 "This..." Jacob could not stop himself from gulping as h e nced at the VIP card in the middle- aged man¡¯s hand. 3 He immediately knew that this was a limited edition VIP card for Treasure Pavilion, which was only issued to people with the highest status in Aurous Hill. This VIP card could not be bought at all. 1 Anyone who had this VIP card could enter and exit the Treasure Pavilion freely and they usually received the best treatment from all the employees. Moreover, anyone with the VIP card could have ess to all the antiques and would also be given a huge discount should they choose to purchase any. 2 Jacob could not resist such a huge temptation. As Jacob was about to ept the VIP card, someone suddenly stretched her hand out and grabbed the VIP card from the middle-aged man in a cheeky manner. 4 At this time, Charlie''s mother-inw, ine had already taken the VIP cards in her hands as she smiled and said, "Since you''ve alreadye here to personally apologize, we will ept the gifts and the VIP card. My husband will definitely attend the auction the day after tomorrow!" Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ine was extremely excited. All of those gifts were money to her! 4 She did not know how much those antique vases cost but she knew that each bottle of Moutai Flying Fairy liquor was worth at least thirty to forty thousand dors! Moreover, there were twenty bottles of liquor i n this box. This meant that this box of liquor was worth a few hundred thousand dors! 6 There was also a box of Yellow Crane Tower cigars. The cigars cost five thousand dors each and there were fifty cigars in the box! That would mean that the box of cigars was worth more than two hundred thousand dors! Just the liquor and cigars were already worth at least one million dors! 2 Why shouldn''t she ept it? 4 Moreover, if she had the VIP card from Treasure Pavilion, she would be able to show off in front of her friends! When ire saw how obsessive and materialistic her mother was, she called out in a reluctant manner," Mom...¡± ine red at her before she replied, "What''s wrong? Are you going to say that I shouldn''t ept these gifts?" At this time, ire replied, "I mean, we should not ept these gifts just like that. After all, we don¡¯t know what is going on. So, how can we ept these expensive gifts just like that?" Charlie quickly responded, "Since it is an apology gift, we should ept it.¡± The middle-aged man was finally relieved. Before he came here, his boss had told him that he no longer needed to go back to work if Charlie refused to ept the gifts. 1 When Charlie turned around, he saw that ine had already moved the box of liquor and cigars into the house. At this time, ine was holding the pair of antique vases in her hand as she was observing it under themp. Charlie could only shake his head as h e told the middle-aged man, "Thank you for sending the gifts over. You can leave first." 7 "Alright then, Mr. Wade. I will not bother you anymore." 1 After that, Charlie closed the door before he turned around to walk into this house. He was taken aback at this time. "Why are you guys staring at me?" 3 At this time, all three of the people in the living room had their eyes fixed on him. ine gave a dry cough before she smirked and asked, "Charlie, since when did you be friends with the owner of Treasure Pavilion? Why did they bring gifts and came all the way to our house just to apologize to you?¡± s Charlie shook his head before he replied, "Mom, I think there''s some misunderstanding here. I''m not friends with the owner of Treasure Pavilion. I think the reason they havee all the way here to apologize today is simply because they provide very good customer service. Since their employees have made a mistake, I guess the boss simply wants to apologize andpensate us to protect the reputation of Treasure Pavilion..." 10 ine suddenly scowled as she replied in a frustrated manner, "Well, I actually thought you had be a decent man overnight. I thought that you had be friends with someone with good connections. In the end, it turns out that their good customer service is the only reason we¡¯re receiving all these gifts..." s However, ire was still a little puzzled at this time. Even if Treasure Pavilion had a very good customer service, why would the other party give them such an expensive gift aspensation? At this time, ine was in a very good mood after receiving a lot of gifts. Therefore, she finally stopped attacking Charlie and she was thinking of how much money she could make by selling off the liquor and cigars. 7 After they were done with dinner, Charlie was doing the dishes in the kitchen when he suddenly received a phone call. The phone call was from Graham, the man whom Charlie had helped not too long ago. In fact, Graham was the one who had given him the jade bracelet. On the other end of the line, Graham greeted him in a respectful manner, "Mr. Wade!" Charlie replied, "Yes? Is there something I can help you with?" At this time, Graham quickly replied, "I really want to thank you for your advice thest time I saw you. Thanks to you, the Quinton family seems to be in a better condition nowadays. I really want to thank you for your guidance. Otherwise, the Quinton family would have beenpletely destroyed." 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Charlie smiled before he asked, "I think that things aren''t going that smoothly now, am I right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be calling me at this hour." Graham choked before he replied in an awkward manner, "Mr. Wade you really know everything. I can''t seem to hide anything from you at all." Charlie continued smiling without saying a single word. Sure enough, Graham stuttered as he continued speaking, "Mr. Wade, I would like to ask you to save the Quinton family again. I know we owe you a lot and the Quinton family will never forget what you have done for us." Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Graham''s face was pale and his body trembled slightly, as though he was really in fear. 2 Charlie frowned before he asked in a faint manner," Did the jade plug crack?" 1 "Mr. Wade, you really are a master! I can¡¯t believe that you''ve actually guessed it right." 1 Graham''s voice was very soft as he sighed, "Initially, w e followed all of your instructions without fail. After sealing the jade plug off in the yellow bag, our entire family ate vegetarian food for seven days without seeing any blood at all." 5 "However, one day, my stupid nephew Adam secretly ate some stewed pigeon soup. Moreover, he identally stained pigeon blood on the yellow paper bag that the jade plug was sealed in. As soon as the blood fell on the yellow paper bag, the jade plug cracked immediately. I''ve already beat Adam up and locked him up at home but strange things are still happening!" 4 Charlie frowned before he asked, "What kind of strange things have you encountered?" 2 Graham hurriedly replied, "Last night, there was a violent thunderstorm. Unexpectedly, lightning actually struck and scorched the century old osmanthus tree in the Quinton family courtyard.¡± "Besides that, the tablet of the Quinton family''s ancestors, which was enshrined in our ancestral hall, actually fell to the ground and broke into half for no reason at all. This is a terrible omen!" 2 Charlie frowned as soon as he heard Graham''s words. From the perspective of Chinese Feng Shui, nting a n osmanthus tree in the courtyard was a symbol of wealth and good fortune. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, since the osmanthus tree was scorched because it was struck by lightning, this indicated that misfortune was about to fall upon the Quinton family. Moreover, a broken ancestor tablet signified that a member of the Quinton family will die. 1 Charlie really did not expect the spirit contained in the jade plug to be so evil and ominous. Moreover, he did not expect it to be so powerful just because of a drop of pigeon blood. 1 When Graham did not get a reply from Charlie, he could feel his heart beating frantically. He continued pleading over the other end of the line, ¡°Even though the Quinton family has been involved in the business industry for many generations, I''ve always been kind towards others. I''ve never done anything to harm nature or hurt anyone at all. Mr. Wade, please help me save my family.¡± 1 At this time, Charlie could only reply, "Mr. Quinton, I would really like to save you but it seems as though the spirit in the jade plug is really very powerful. Since Adam has been carrying the jade plug on him for so many years, it seems as though it has already bound itself to the Quinton family. Therefore, there is n o way that we can deal with it by just using a simple talisman." 2 "What should I do now, then? The Quinton family is suffering from so much misfortune. This is really unfortunate for the entire family!" Graham sighed as his voice trembled. 1 Charlie replied at this time, "The evil spirit gains strength when it gets blood. Now that it has made contact with pigeon blood, I am afraid that the only way we''ll be able to subdue this spirit is by borrowing the power from the heavens." 5 "Alright then, Mr. Wade. I will definitely get you anything you need even if it means losing my entire fortune." At this time, Charlie replied, "Well, it so happens that I will be participating in an auction held at the Treasure Pavilion tomorrow. I will check out the auction and see if there are any spiritual relics we''d b e able to use to help you and your family. As for whether we will be able to win the bid for the items, that will really depend on your luck." 3 "Alright. I¡¯m really sorry to have caused you so much trouble, Mr. Wade." Graham could not stop thanking Charlie. After that, he quickly continued, "Mr. Wade, I wille over to drop off my ck card tomorrow. You can just use the ck card to purchase anything you need." Charlie snorted. Since he was doing the Quinton family a favor, he should obviously not have to spend his own money. At this time, Charlie simply replied, "Mr. Quinton, you should be mentally prepared. It is not so easy to obtain any spiritual relics and sometimes, we will not be able to purchase it even if it is avable. Therefore, whether we will be able to purchase the spiritual relics at the auction tomorrow or otherwise would really depend on your luck." 2 Graham answered, "Yes, I will also look for the spiritual relics on my own. However, I''m afraid I''d still have to trouble you, Mr. Wade." After the incident at Antique Street, Graham had already sought out a number of well-known spiritual masters to get rid of the evil spirit. However, they would simply take one look at the Quinton family mansion before waving their hands and leaving in a hurry because they did not even dare enter the mansion. Therefore, Graham''s only hope was Charlie. In fact, Charlie did not understand why this was happening. Graham should have a peaceful and happy life because he had never done anything to harm anyone else in this life. Unexpectedly, in a twist of fate, his nephew, Adam turned out to be someone who would turn his entire family upside down. If Charlie had not saved him the other day, the entire Quinton family would have been destroyed within a year. 3 Moreover, Graham and Adam would not be the only ones gone from the face of this earth. His beautiful and hot Aurora would be dead too! Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Graham arrived at Charlie¡¯s house early the next morning. He waited outside Charlie''s house until Charlie finally stepped out of the house as he headed to the market t o buy some vegetables. After that, Graham greeted him before he handed his ck card over to Charlie. 4 At this time, Graham told Charlie that there were more than a few hundred million dors in the ck card. I t seemed as though Graham was really willing to spend all of his fortune to save the Quinton family. 5 Aurora had apanied Graham but this time, she was not as arrogant and haughty as she had previously been. 3 In fact, she was very respectful towards Charlie. Ever since Adam got into trouble, the Quinton family had encountered a lot of strange and unpredictable events. Her grandfather had also fallen ill and his body was deteriorating for no reason at all. Aurora knew that Charlie was the only one who would be able to save her family! After handing the ck card over to Charlie, Graham knelt down in front of Charlie as he cried and begged," Mr. Wade! Please help me save the Quinton family. It does not matter if I die but my daughter is still so young..." s Aurora also knelt down next to her father with red and swollen eyes as she cried and said, "Mr. Wade, please save the Quinton family. If it''s possible, I''m willing to give my life in exchange for my father''s longevity." 3 Graham got angry at this time and he yelled at her," What nonsense are you saying?" Charlie shook his head in a helpless manner as he stretched out his hand to help them both up. When he held Aurora¡¯s soft and demure hands in his own, Charlie could not help but feel a little uneasy. 5 After standing up, Aurora blushed as she felt a little embarrassed at this time. 6 Charlie said, "Don''t worry. I will definitely try my best t o help the Quinton family avoid this misfortune and survive this catastrophe. I will try my best to keep your family safe." Both the father and daughter were so touched that they wanted to kneel again but this time, Charlie stopped them immediately. "Please stop kneeling in front of me, that¡¯s not very nice. You can both leave first, I will give you a call once I have any news." "Thank you, Mr. Wade!" Both the father and daughter thanked him again before they turned around to leave. 3 When Charlie returned home after buying some vegetables from the market, Jacob hurried over to him before he asked in a nervous manner, "Charlie, were you talking to Mr. Quinton outside the house earlier today?" "Yes, he wanted to discuss something with me." 1 At this time, Jacob could not help but say, "I could see the ugly expression on his face. It didn''t seem like it was anything good. Is there a problem because of what you told him to do thest time at Antique Street?" 4 Jacob had always felt very worried about this matter because he did not believe that Charlie knew exactly what he was doing. Charlie smiled before he replied, "Dad, don''t worry. Mr. Quinton stopped by because he wanted me to help him get rid of the evil spirit in his house. He also gave me his bank card and told me to use it to buy anything that would be useful to him at the auction tomorrow." Jacob was stunned for a moment before he asked," How much money is in that ck card?" 1 Charlie replied in a casual manner, "A few hundred million dors.¡± "That much?" Jacob''s eyes widened in shock at this time. He was so shocked that he clutched onto his chest tightly because he was at a loss for words. He had almost suffered a heart attack! 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Jacob held onto Charlie in an anxious manner. "Charlie, you should not be lying to others anymore. The Quinton family is giving you so much money to help them, but what if something goes wrong? What if they find out you¡¯re just lying to them? Will they kill our whole family? I want you to return the money." 5 "Dad, don''t worry. I know what I should do. I promise there will be no problems at all.¡± After that, Charlie spoke up again, "Dad, this is a matter of great importance so I hope that you will not tell ire or mom about this matter. Otherwise, I''m afraid that things will get out of control..." "I know, I know..." Jacob knew his wife very well. That woman was a lunatic who cared about money even more than her own life, i If she were to find out that Charlie had a bank card with a few hundred million dors inside, she would definitely spend all of that money without any hesitation at all. How would they be ountable to the Quinton family then? i That was a few hundred million dors! 1 Jacob could feel his heart pounding when he thought about that huge sum of money. He continued persuading Charlie to return the money to the Quinton family. However, after a short while, he realized that his persuasion seemed to have no effect on Charlie at all. Therefore, he could only sit down on the sofa as he sighed. 1 All that he could do now was to keep a close eye on Charlie at the auction tomorrow so he could stop him from purchasing something random. 3 If the Quinton family found out that Charlie had been lying to them, Mr. Quinton would definitely kill his entire family! Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Early the next morning, Charlie prepared to attend the auction. Jacob could not sleep well the previous night because he was so worried about the matter rted to the Quinton family. Therefore, he continued nagging at Charlie in the living room. 1 At this time, Charlie asked Jacob, "Dad, I heard about the special treasure that will be up for auction at the Treasure Pavilion today. Am I right?" 2 "Yes," Jacob replied immediately. "I''ve heard that it''s a valuable treasure that is unparalleled in this world." After he was done speaking, Jacob suddenly thought 0 f something. After that, he quickly pulled Charlie aside before he said, "My dear son-inw, please don''t get any ideas about this treasure. The starting price for this treasure is ten million dors! We should just take a look at the treasure from afar." 3 Charlie knew that his father-inw was simply worried that he would be using the Quinton family''s money for his own purposes. Therefore, he smiled before he replied, "Dad, don''t worry about it. You''re right, I''ll just have a look at it and not try to bid for it." 1 "That''s good," Jacob replied as he was afraid that he would not be able to convince Charlie. "But even if you wanted to bid for it, you won¡¯t have the chance to do s 0." 2 "Why?" i "I was out yesterday to inquire about the auction that would be held today, and I heard that the owner of Mystery Court will also be attending the auction today as he is interested in the final treasure that is up for auction." 2 Charlie was surprised as soon as he heard Jacob''s words. "The owner of Mystery Court will also be here?" No one knew much about the Mystery Court. 2 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its owner, Jack Valeman, was a famous Feng Shui master in the country. 1 Many celebrities would always line up and pay a huge sum of money just to get him to read them their fortune. Moreover, he was also famous because he had given a lecture on meta-physics on television, s It would cost at least seven figures to get him to read someone''s fortune for them. If any celebrity had wanted to purchase any items from Mystery Court, then his charges would be doubled or tripled. 1 However, even though the prices of his items were extremely high, none of the items that he sold were fake-all of them were authentic. 5 Moreover, rumor has it that Jack''s predictions and fortune telling had always been very urate. 2 He once predicted that a famous and well-known celebrity couple would get divorced in November that year. At that time, the two celebrities had just gotten married and they were extremely affectionate and in love. Therefore, at that time, no one believed his predictions at all. 3 Unexpectedly, in mid-November, the couple actually announced their divorce on their social media ounts. Ever since then, Mystery Court had gained a very good reputation all over the country and the number of people who had tried to consult his services had increased since. 3 Anyone in the entertainment industry would always b e in awe whenever Jack¡¯s name was mentioned. 4 Mystery Court was located in the center of town and it was obvious that the owner had spent a lot of money t o purchase that building. 1 Charlie did not expect Jack to attend the auction at all. It seemed as though this treasure was truly something very valuable and amazing. 3 Therefore, Charlie couldn¡¯t help from asking, "What is this final treasure?¡± 1 ¡°I don''t know. We won''t be able to afford it anyway." 1 Jacob continued speaking and at this time, Charlie''s cell phone started ringing. 1 As soon as he answered the call, he could hear Jasmine''s voice over the other end of the line. 1 "Mr. Wade, my car is parked in front of your house. I''vee to pick you up since it is on the way.¡± 1 In fact, Jasmine was afraid that something else would happen at the reception this time. Therefore, she decided to pick Charlie and his father-inw up instead. 4 After walking out of his house, Charlie saw a big red Bentley parked at the side of the road as it gleamed under the bright sun. 3 Jasmine was leaning against her car and she was wearing a tight-fitting red dress which showed off the exquisite curves of her body. Her long, wavy hair was draped over her shoulders and she was wearing a pair of sunsses. 3 As soon as she saw the both of theming out of the house, Jasmine took off her sunsses before she said, "Hello Uncle Wilson and Mr. Wade. I''m also heading to the auction at Treasure Pavilion so I''ve decided to pick you up since it is on the way." 3 "Oh, thank you, Miss Jasmine," Jacob could recognize her immediately. "Miss Jasmine, you are too nice." 2 "Alright then, please get in," Jasmine replied in a polite manner as she opened the car door for the both of them, 3 At this time, Jacob was in disbelief because he could not believe that the eldest daughter of the Moore family would actually take the initiative to open the car door for his son-inw! Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Shortly after, they finally arrived at the exhibition center. The exhibition center was a building with a circr dome. The outer circle was filled with shops selling all sorts of different goods from flowers to birds and the auction house was located at the center. 4 The exhibition center was builtst year and it looked absolutely magnificent. Charlie followed Jasmine into the ss elevator as they headed to the sixth floor. 3 As soon as the elevator door opened, an artistic exhibition hall with various antique calligraphy and paintings hung on the walls suddenly appeared in front of them. This was the auction house, i The auction table was ced right in front atop a red carpet. There were numerous sofas below the stage and the tables were filled with wines and fresh fruits for the enjoyment of the guests. 1 Aspared to thest auction, it seemed as though Treasure Pavilion had put in a lot of effort to the auction this time. It had probably cost them more than one million dors to lease and prepare all the decorations for the auction. 4 Jasmine''s seat was in the middle of the front row and as they were about to move forward, they suddenly heard a hugemotion behind them. 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie turned around and at this time, he was forced t o step aside because there were several people who were trying to squeeze into the auction hall at this time. 2 Charlie frowned as he watched the group of people rushing into the auction hall. There were also a few bodyguards leading the way at this time. 1 "Oh, is Mr. Valeman already here?" Jasmine eximed as she stared at the crowd of people. 3 In fact, the crowd of people were all distinguished guests who were attending the auction. However, at this time, they were all surrounding a middle-aged man who was wearing a blue suit and had a cold and arrogant look on his face. 4 Charlie looked at the man before he said, "So, this is the reputable Mr. Valeman. He has a pretty good posture..." The crowd of people continued leading Jack forward and at this time, he suddenly wrote a few words on a yellow piece of paper before he handed the talisman over to the man standing next to him. After that, he said in an indifferent manner, "It seems as though we have both been destined to meet today. I am giving you this peace talisman for free today. It will keep you safe, and you and your family will be prosperous in time toe." 2 "Thank you, Mr. Valeman.'''' The man was very surprised and ttered as he took the peace talisman in his hand. After that, he began carrying the talisman around as though it was a piece of treasure as he kept telling the people around him," Mr. Yaleman''s peace talisman is really amazing. I''ve been seeking his services for the past few years and thanks to his talisman, my business has grown more and more sessful!" 6 The crowd of people could only look on enviously. At this time, some of the people also cheekily begged Jack to give them a talisman but he simply ignored them. 1 Jack''s assistant snorted as he yelled at the crowd, "Do you really think that just anyone can get Mr. Yaleman''s talisman just because they want it? Don¡¯t you know that people are paying at least two hundred thousand dors for each peace talisman that they get from Mystery Court?¡± 2 Everyone was silent for a moment before someone suddenly shouted. "It''s really rare for Mr. Yaleman to specifically make a trip to Aurous Hill! I will be more than willing to pay two hundred thousand dors for a peace talisman. Please give me one, Mr. Yaleman.¡± 2 "Me too! I want to buy one too. I want a peace talisman from Mr. Yaleman too." "It is very difficult to get a peace talisman from Mr. Yaleman! Two hundred thousand dors is nothing. I want five pieces of the peace talisman." The crowd of people were very excited and many of them transferred money over to Jack immediately just to get their hands on one of his peace talisman. "Please stand in line." Jack''s assistant instructed as he registered them one b y one. It was a very chaotic scene. At this time, Charlie could not help but exim, "What sort of peace talisman is that? It''s so expensive. It really is a good way to make money." He did not speak very loudly but at this time, Jack suddenly raised his head as he stared at him with his brows knitted together, i Jack pushed the crowd of people aside as he walked towards Charlie. "My friend, did I hear you having an opinion about my peace talisman?" Charlie simply replied in a casual manner, "I simply d o not think that any peace talisman in this world should be worth so much money." At this time, someone in the crowd yelled out immediately, "Who do you think you are? What do you know anyway? Mr. Valeman is already selling his peace talisman at a low price of only two hundred thousand dors!" "Yes, it is only two hundred thousand dors! That is why everyone is lining up to buy one." 1 "You can get the exact same peace talisman for just two dors at the temple." At this time, Jack snorted as he red at Charlie, "You can eat rice anytime you want, but you shouldn¡¯t be spouting nonsense here. The reason why people speak without thinking is because they are pretending to understand something that is above their understanding." 2 After he was done speaking, Jack curled his lips in disdain as he walked into the auction hall. 1 Charlie had an indifferent expression on his face because Jack was not a threat to him at all. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 At this time, Jasmine felt a little awkward as she said, "Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Mr. Valeman has a rather short fuse." 3 Charlie shook his head indifferently before he said," Let''s head inside now." 2 The guests entered the venue one after the other. The host was none other than Finn Baxendale, the owner 0 f Treasure Pavilion. He went on stage and gave a routine speech to start the auction section. 2 After that, the auction officially began! Due to the sudden cancetion of thest auction, there were twice as many guests present at the auction today. 1 The first item that was ced on stage, courtesy of twodies, was an antique copper incense burner covered in white mist and a fragrant smell. At this time, the auctioneer introduced the first item." This is a Reverse Incense Burner, which is one of the treasures used by the king in the past. No one was allowed to use it without authorization from the king himself. Moreover, the production method for this incense burner has already been lost for generations and it is almost impossible to reproduce the same item today!¡± 1 As soon as he finished speaking, he motioned for his Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. assistant to light the incense. At this time, the assistant, who was dressed in a cheongsam, carefully dug a handful of incense with a silver spoon before she lit it up. As the white smoke slowly cascaded down the incense burner like a waterfall, the pine cranes on the incense burner looked extremely vivid, as though they were faintly pping their wings. The faint smell of incense filled up the auction hall and it was very refreshing. Charlie nodded before he said, "This is indeed authentic ambergris made out of sperm whale. It is almost impossible to buy this kind of handmade incense nowadays." The auctioneer knocked the gavel twice before he said, "The starting price for this Reverse Incense Burner is eight hundred thousand dors and the price increase for each bid is one hundred thousand dors." 4 The incense burner was indeed exquisitely made and i t was a rare collectible. Therefore, the auction price was very reasonable. After a short while, the incense burner was auctioned away for 1.6 million dors. After that, the auctioneer began auctioning several other high quality antiques. The atmosphere in the auction hall was very tense as the guests continued bidding for items that caught their interest. Jacob watched the auction excitedly. He would have participated in the auction a couple of times if he had the money to do so. 5 However, Charlie had no interest in those items at all. 1 Even though they were all very rare and precious antiques, all of these items carried little to no value to him at all. 1 At this time, the assistant suddenly brought out a ne with purple pearls that seemed to be glowing. The auctioneer introduced the item. "These natural purple pearls are from the East China Sea. Only one of these purple pearls can be picked out from one thousand pearls. The beads are round and uniform in size and this is an extremely rare product." 2 The auction price for this string of purple pearls was not too expensive, with its starting price being only four hundred thousand dors. Charlie raised his hand immediately to bid for the ne. "Five hundred thousand dors!" Jacob''s eyelids twitched as he said, "What are you doing? The pearl ne is probably worth just tens 0 f thousands of dors. Why are you paying five hundred thousand dors for this? Don''t be ridiculous!" 2 Charlie stared at the purple pearls and he could only think of ire at this time. After that, he smiled before he said, "I think that ire will definitely look very beautiful in that pearl ne. Purple pearls help to calm the nerves. ire has been under a lot of pressure and she has not been sleeping welltely." 2 As soon as he heard that Charlie was buying the pearl ne for his daughter, Jacob closed his mouth because he did not have anything else to say. 2 As the value of the pearl ne was not too high, no one else bidded for the ne. Just as the auctioneer was about to hit the gavel, a voice suddenly sounded from the back of the auction hall. "Six hundred thousand dors!" Charlie searched for the sound to look at the person who made the bid. At this time, he saw Adam from the Quinton family staring at him as he sneered. After that, he told Charlie, "I''m sorry but I''m also in love with this ne!" 4 Charlie could not help but frown as soon as he saw Adam. What was he doing here? Didn''t Graham say that he had already locked him up at home? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Adam had led a very miserable life for the past few days. 3 After getting into trouble a few days ago, he had been severely beaten up by his second uncle. Moreover, his uncle also banned him from leaving the house, 2 However, due to his extreme love for antiques, it was impossible for him to miss out on this auction. 2 Therefore, he tried his best to escape the house before he participated in the auction today. However, he did not expect to see Charlie here today. 4 He had always been very disdainful and doubtful of Charlie''s skills. In his opinion, his second uncle had beenpletely deceived by this young man. 1 However, he did not dare to provoke Charlie face to face. When he saw Charlie making a bid for the pearl ne, he made a bid immediately because he wanted to challenge Charlie. 3 At this time, Charlie nced at Adam before he turned around and faced the auctioneer again. After that, he continued his bid. "Seven hundred thousand dors!" 1 Adam followed in his footsteps. "Eight hundred thousand dors!" 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jacob could no longer sit still. Therefore, he stood up before he told Charlie, "Charlie, forget it. There''s no point in fighting him." 2 Charlie simply smiled before he said, "Just look at how I am going to y with him." After that, Charlie raised his hand directly and said," Eight million dors!" Everyone in the auction hall was dumbfounded at this time. The other party was bidding for eight hundred thousand dors and he had actually bid for the ne at eight million dors? Was he insane? At this time, Adam was also dumbfounded because Charlie was not ying by the rules. Since his bid was eight hundred thousand dors, the other party would usually call for nine hundred thousand dors or one million dors at most. Why would he bid eight million dors on the pearl ne? 5 Was he really insane or did he have too much money t 0 burn? Charlie raised his brows as he smiled at Adam. "Mr. Quinton, please go on!" Adam coughed before he said, "Do you think I''m crazy? Why would I buy this useless pearl ne for eight million dors? Forget it! You can have it." 5 Even though Adam did not want to lose face, he was very unwilling to pay eight million dors for the pearl ne. 2 The value of the pearl ne was seven hundred dors at most. If he really spent more than eight million dors just to buy the pearl ne, his second uncle would definitely break his legs when he went home! 12 It was aplete waste of money! 2 Charlie stared at Adam as he said disdainfully, "Mr. Quinton, you are giving up so soon? You look like you can''t afford it." Everyone startedughing as soon as Charlie''s words fell. Adam blushed as he replied, "You''re so irritating! Who says that I can¡¯t afford the pearl ne? I¡¯m just not stupid enough to pay eight million dors for this useless ne. I¡¯m really interested to see where you are going to get the money to pay for the ne!" Charlie smirked before he replied, "If you can''t afford i t, just admit it. What is the point of such lengthy exnations right now?" After that, the auctioneer dropped his gavel. ¡°Eight million dors. Deal. Congrattions to Mr. Wade!" At this time, the assistant came over to Charlie with a wireless credit card machine in her hand as she said," Mr. Wade, please pay with your card now." Everyone was staring at Charlie at this moment. Adam sneered before he said, "Charlie, why don¡¯t you try swiping your card now? I''d like to see how you can afford to pay eight million dors!" Everyone else was also curious to see how things would turn out. Since Charlie was so confident in his bid for the pearl ne, would he really be able to pay for it? Charlie smiled before he took out Graham''s ck card from his pocket and swiped it on the credit card machine immediately. There was no password needed. 4 He swiped the card sessfully! 2 At this time, the assistant handed the receipt over to Charlie before she said, "Mr. Wade, your pearl ne will be delivered to you before the end of the auction!" 1 "Perfect!" Charlie replied as he nodded. Everyone was shocked at this time. 1 It seemed as though Charlie was really rich! 2 This man was really bold for buying a pearl ne a t the price of eight million dors when it was really only worth seven hundred thousand dors at most! 3 At this time, Charlie looked at Adam before he smiled and asked, "Mr. Quinton, are you satisfied now?" 2 There was a burst ofughter as someone ridiculed Adam. "I think Mr. Quinton cannot afford to pay for the item because he''s caused so much trouble to his family, am I right?" 2 "Hahaha. I think that Mr. Quinton is too weak to even lift a knife!" 3 "Hahaha!" Adam could feel his face burning. Damn. That young man actually had the money to pay for the ne! He was really embarrassed now! 2 After that, Adam gritted his teeth before he said," Charlie, I will not lose to you in the next bid!¡± 2 Charlie nodded before he replied indifferently, "Okay, then let''spete for the next item." Adam did not know why Charlie could be so courageous, nor did he know that his uncle had given Charlie his ck card... 3 Within a short while, a few more collections were auctioned off, followed by the introduction of a semifinished topaz jade. 2 Half of the jade was wrapped in a rock to show that this was natural and authentic. The starting bid for the jade was eight hundred thousand dors. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 The naturally formed jade contained a certain amount of spiritual energy. Charlie felt that this was the perfect item for Graham to expel the evil spirit from his home. Therefore, he raised his hand immediately. 3 "Nine hundred thousand dors!" As soon as his voice fell, the familiar voice sounded again. "One million dors!" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie turned around and he met Adam''s provocative eyes immediately. Charlie did not say anything but he continued raising his hand. "One million one hundred thousand dors!" "One million two hundred thousand dors!" After bidding several times, the price of the jade had already doubled and under Adam''s deliberate bidding, the price of the jade soared to two million dors! Everyone in the auction hall knew that Adam had deliberately raised the price of the jade because he wanted to provoke Charlie. 5 Therefore, everyone was waiting to watch another good show as they watched Charlie raise his hand again. At this time, Charlie slowly raised his hand as he said, "Twenty million dors!" 4 What? This was insane! Did two million dors be twenty million dors i n a blink of an eye? This was a repetition of the situation just a short while ago. The price of the item had already increased tenfold! 5 Adam had a very ugly expression on his face. What was wrong with Charlie? Even if he had the money, why was he wasting it away like this? 1 Even though Adam was a famous prodigal child in Aurous Hill, he was not willing to pay ten times the price for something... Therefore, he started hesitating. Should he follow in his bid? 4 If he followed after Charlie¡¯s bid, then he would be throwing eighteen million dors away for nothing. However, if he refused to follow, then Charlie and everyone else would make fun of him. He had already lost and embarrassed himself earlier. I f Charlie defeated him again, he would really lose face in this city. Therefore, Adam gritted his teeth before he blurted out, "I will pay twenty million one hundred thousand dors!" The crowd of people could not help but exim in excitement. Adam had added another one hundred thousand dors! 1 He was up for the challenge! Charlie smiled before he raised his hand again." Thirty million dors!" "What?" "This is crazy!" "This brother here is insane!" Two million dors had be twenty million dors and from twenty million one hundred dors, h e called for thirty million dors. Charlie was scaring everyone present at the auction hall today. 2 Adam almost copsed. 1 What was Charlie trying to do? Was he really so rich? Thirty million dors? He could buy fifteen pieces of this jade for that price. No matter who paid the price for the jade in the end, he was definitely at the losing end. Charlie started to challenge Adam again at this time." Mr. Quinton, aren''t you going to continue bidding against me?" Adam started panicking. Thirty million dors to buy a piece of jade? He would be dead meat if his family found out about it! His sister, Aurora, would definitely make him a cripple. 6 But so many people were watching him... What should he do now? Adam''s face was flushed red as he was at a loss. 1 The auctioneer said, "Thirty million dors once!" "Thirty million dors twice!" 1 The lively audience began shouting: i "Mr. Quinton, ce your bid!" 4 "Mr. Quinton, you have to continue bidding!" "Mr. Quinton, don''t let us look down on you!" 2 "Mr. Quinton, are you really giving up already? Were you pretending to be tough when you''re actually afraid?" Charlie smiled before he said, "Mr. Quinton, if you do not bid, you are going to lose to me again!" Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Everyone was watching Adam at this time. He hesitated for a moment before he finally decided that reason defeated impulse. He said in a furious manner, "I give up!¡± "Ha!" ¡°Lousy!¡± "What a shame!" ¡°Such an embarrassment!" Everyone continued scolding and making fun of Adam as theyughed at him. Adam was left embarrassed and he did not know where else to hide his face. He regretted his actions. He regretteding out today. Otherwise, he would not have been so embarrassed. 5 Adam was very angry as he felt very embarrassed at this time. After a short while, Adam turned around and he was even angrier when he saw Charlieughing at him. 3 At this time, he could not stop himself from rushing over to Charlie immediately. 2 "The one with thest name Wade! Are you doing this on purpose?" 2 Charlie picked up the ss of wine from the table before he took a sip and said, "No one forced you to bid against me. You wanted to bid against me, so why are you mad at me now?" Jasmine also spoke up in a cold manner, "Mr. Quinton, the rules of auction have always been this way. If you cannot afford to ce a bid, then you should not be here at all." Adam gritted his teeth in anger but he did not dare to offend Jasmine. "Just you wait!" Adam yelled as he pointed his finger a t Charlie before returning to his own seat. Charlie could only shake his head as he looked at Adam. It must have been difficult for the Quinton family to have a family member like Adam. 2 After that, Charlie swiped his ck card once again as he paid for the jade under everyone''s watchful eyes. Anyway, this was Graham¡¯s money. Therefore, Charlie did not feel any pain at all. 1 Moreover... Charlie could not help but wonder what Graham would do if he finds out that Adam was the reason why he had to spend so much money in the end. 2 He would probably beat Adam up again. That would be really interesting... About an hourter, the auction was approaching its end. During this period of time, Adam did not bid for any other item because he was probably afraid that Charlie would outbid him again. 3 At this time, several helpers struggled to push a trolley up on stage. It seemed as though there was a huge item inside the trolley. 7 Charlie held his breath as he looked at the stage. He could feel a strong and mysterious aura! 3 At this time, Mr. Valeman, who was sitting on the next table, was also staring directly at the trolley. 4 So, this was the final treasure! Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. However, as soon as Finn Baxendale unveiled the curtain covering the treasure, everyone in the auction hall sighed in disappointment. It turned out that there was a big, tattered reef with seaweed and dried seashells attached to it ced inside the trolley. At this time, there were a lot of private discussions going on below the stage. No one could understand why Treasure Pavilion would actually treat this broken stone as the finale of the auction. 2 Finn Baxendale took this opportunity to provide the crowd with an exnation. "Everyone, please stay calm! This is the final item up for auction tonight!¡± 1 "This m had been naturally generated on the seafloor. Experts have already identified that this shellfish is actually hundreds of years old and it has been immersed into the seafloor for more than thousands of years after its death. The shell has a natural ''Ft!'' symbol on it and it is definitely a unique, one of a kind treasure!" 4 After he was done speaking, he asked the assistant to wipe the coral reef for the audience. Sure enough, the exposed palm-sized area was actually a transparent golden red color like amber and the pattern on the m was really beautiful. Everyone could not help from gasping when they saw i t. The price of ms was usually measured in grams internationally, ranging from thirty thousand dors t o fifty thousand dors, with their lifespans usually between twenty to a hundred years. However, this m was already more than a few hundred years old. I t was not easy to find any other treasures like this. 2 Moreover, what made it even rarer was the fact that it hadid on the seabed for over thousands of years. Its golden red and transparent color and natural pattern 0 n its shell made it a top treasure among all ms! 2 The starting price for this item was nine million dors. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 The crowd started bidding and very soon, the price of the m increased to twelve million dors. Many people stopped bidding as soon as the price exceeded their limit. However, the people who knew the value of the m continued bidding for it. 2 At this time, Jack suddenly stood up before he said, "I bid fifteen million dors for it!" After that, he turned around before he bowed and said, "Dear friends, the reason why I am here at the auction today is because of this m. Therefore, I hope everyone will give up on bidding for this item so I can bring it home with me today. I will give everyone here today a peace talisman as a token of my gratitude." 4 Most of the guests who were present today were bosses and businessmen who knew of Jack''s reputation. No one dared to offend him. 2 If he was unhappy, he could probably do something that would cost the other party his entire fortune or family! 4 Besides that, he would also be giving out a peace talisman worth two hundred thousand dors to all the guests here today. Therefore, even though many of the guests felt unhappy, they chose to bear with it as it seemed as though their trip here was not in vain. At this time, Finn had a calm expression on his face even though he was very unhappy. Initially, the rules of an auction was that the item would always go to the highest bidder but it seems as though Jack was trying to break the rules. 4 If he could really pay fifteen million dors for the m, earning less money would not be a big deal for Finn but if this news got around, it would definitely affect the reputation of Treasure Pavilion. Moreover, this would also be very damaging to the auction industry. 1 However, Finn knew that Jack was very skilled and powerful. Therefore, it would not be wise to offend him. It seemed as though he could only give up and hand the m over to him. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Jack was initially very arrogant but at this time, he could not hold back his excitement at all. 1 He had flown all the way to Aurous Hill just to obtain this treasure and even though there were several setbacks, he finally got what he wanted! Why would fifteen million dors matter to him? 1 As long as this m belonged to him, he would definitely make a fortune! Moreover, everyone was silent at this time as it seemed like no one else dared to bid against him. 1 He was indeed the master! Who would not give up anything for the great and reputable Mr. Valeman? 2 It seemed as though he had gotten a good deal for just fifteen million dors! At this time, a faint voice suddenly sounded again, i "I will pay thirty million dors for it!" 1 As soon as this voice rang out, everyone was quiet again. However, everyone was staring at the bidder in shock. It was him again! 4 It was the young man who was dressed in ordinary and casual clothing. At first nce, there was nothing extraordinary about him at all. However, he won in two impressive bids against Adam. Moreover, he simply swiped his ck card and paid for his purchases on the spot. He was really awesome. 5 However, no one would have expected him to have the courage to challenge Jack. As soon as Jack saw Charlie''s face, he could not help but re at him. 3 At this time, Adam stood up as he rubbed his eyes vigorously as he was clearly in shock. 1 Jasmine also did not expect Charlie to make an offer against Jack. She knew that Charlie was very skilled and had an amazing ability to appraise antiques. However, she never knew that Charlie had so much assets and money. 4 In fact, Jasmine did not dare to offend Jack but she could not help but wonder why Charlie was so courageous. Wasn''t he afraid that Jack would take revenge against him? Jacob was the first person to regain his senses and he quickly tugged at Charlie¡¯s sleeves before he said," Charlie, what are you doing? Sit down!" 2 ''Dad, I know what I am doing." Charlie turned around and raised his head with a calm expression on his face. 1 "Charlie, what are you trying to do? Why are you snatching Mr. Valeman''s belongings?" Adam took the initiative to question Charlie in a cold manner. At this time, Charlie smiled before he replied, "This is a n auction. Everyone has the right to bid for the item. What do you mean when you say I am snatching something belonging to him? Don''t you understand the rules of an auction?" 3 After he was done speaking, Charlie sneered before he continued, "You...you should just sit there and keep your mouth shut. Aren¡¯t you ashamed after embarrassing yourself twice in a day?" 1 Adam felt embarrassed as soon as he heard Charlie''s words. Therefore, he sat down immediately without even retaliating at all. Jack had a gloomy expression on his face as he continued ring at Charlie. "It''s you again! Do you know who I am and where I came from? I am Jack Valeman! You dare snatch something belonging to m e?¡± 4 Charlie sneered before he asked, "I don''t care who you are but I am going to outbid you today! What are you going to do about that?¡± Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Jack was going crazy! He was well-known in his own city and all over the country. Everyone here today respected him with all their hearts but this young kid was actually so arrogant towards him. He had even tried to trample all over him several times already. This was really annoying! What was even worse was that he actually dared to scold him! He must have a death wish! 5 The people present at the auction were also shocked a t this time. 1 Who was this young man? Who gave him the courage t o challenge and scold Jack? Was he already tired of living? Jack was a Feng Shui master who had more than ten thousand ways to kill him without involving any blood at all! 6 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, even though Jack was very furious, he remained calm andposed as he wanted to get the m at a lower price. Therefore, he still maintained his demeanor before he smiled and said, "My friend, I know that we''ve both had a misunderstanding before the auction earlier but this is a little too much. If you are bidding against me just because of that slight misunderstanding, that would be too revengeful, right?" 4 Jack was preparing to take home the m at fifteen million dors. He knew that if he went straight into a heads on confrontation with Charlie, the next bid will definitely exceed thirty million dors. He did not want to spend so much money today! Therefore, he swallowed and waited with the hopes that Charlie would withdraw his bid. He would settle the score with him as soon as he bought the m over for fifteen million dors! Charlie could see right through his intentions. Therefore, he said contemptuously, "Stop talking nonsense, I''m also interested in this m. If you cannot afford to pay the price I''m asking for, you can back out of the bid!" 2 Things were getting out of hand again! Oh my! This young man had actually asked Jack to back out 0 f the bid... 3 That was a little too much, right? 1 Jack had a cold expression on his face but in order to save money, he continued speaking in a gentle tone. "I really like this m. Can you give me face and just let me have it?" 1 Charlie nced at him before he replied tly, "Why should I? Do I even know you?" 1 After that, Charlie asked again, "Hey, can you just let m e know if you can afford to bid against me?" 2 The expression on Jack¡¯s face was very ugly at this time. No one had ever dared to speak to him like this! 5 Moreover, the other party was only about twenty years old at most! He was even younger than all of his disciples and grandchildren! 4 Jack was so annoyed that he could not be bothered to maintain his demeanor any longer. Therefore, he replied coldly, "It is unexpected that someone would refuse to respect me when I am the reputable and well-known Mr. Valeman! Alright then. Since this is a fairpetition, then whoever pays the higher price gets t 0 take the treasure home with him! I really want to see how wealthy you are and how you are going to take this m away from me!" 2 After that, Jack raised his hand and shouted, "Fifty million dors!" 2 As soon as he ced his bid, the audience started whispering among themselves again. It seemed as though the auction hall had turned into a gambling den and the atmosphere in the auction hall was very lively at this time. 1 The rules were simple! It all depended on who had more money! The one with more money was the king of the battle! 2 Jack had a very simple thought in his head. He thought that if he fought with Charlie bit by bit, the battle would definitely go on endlessly. Therefore, he wanted to scare him off with a price that would be too suffocating for him. That was the reason why he had called for fifty million dors immediately. Jack was certain that Charlie would not be able to match his price! 2 However, Charlie had a straight expression on his face before he spoke up again. "One hundred million dors!¡± 5 The auction price doubled again! 1 The atmosphere in the auction hall was extremely intense. Within a few minutes, the price of the treasure had already increased tenfold! This was really a significant and unforgettable moment in auction history! 3 At this time, Adam could not help but shout, "Charlie! Are you sure you have that amount of money or are you just pretending to be rich?¡± 1 Charlie could not stop himself fromughing out loud at this time. "Yes, I have the money with me now. Why? Are you still not convinced? Well, I might as well tell you the truth, then. In fact, the ck card that I''ve been using to pay for all my purchases belongs to the Quinton family. Your uncle gave me the ck card. S 0, is this really unexpected? Are you surprised?" Chapter 154 Chapter 154 "You! You!" Adam''s face was flushed red as he yelled," You b*stard! How dare you cheat the Quinton family''s money? I am going to crush you sooner orter, you liar!" 3 Jack turned around at this time before he looked at Adam and asked, "Mr. Quinton, do you know this person?" 1 Adam snorted before he replied "All I know is that he i s the son-inw of the Wilson family. He does not have a job and he lives off his wife. Recently, he managed to coax my second uncle into giving him some money...¡± i "Is that so?" Jack asked as he raised his brows. At this time, he snorted because he feltpletely reassured at this time. 3 "Alright then, young man. I would advise you not to be so arrogant. Otherwise, you''d be the one to suffer in the end. I am not looking down on you, but are you sure you can afford to pay one hundred million dors?" 1 Charlie''s face was very cold as he replied, "You don''t have to worry if I have enough money or if I can afford to pay the money. If you want to fight against me, then you should continue bidding. Otherwise, you should just shut your mouth and back out right now." 7 Jack could not tolerate him any longer and he started cursing immediately. "Young man! You''re really seeking death!" 1 Charlieughed before he said, "I am seeking death? Is it really up to you? You can''t even afford to pay for the things that you want to buy and you¡¯re already thinking of how you can get rid of me? Hahaha. You¡¯re really such a fool!" 1 Jack finally reached his limits because Charlie kept ridiculing him. Therefore, he suddenly shouted out loud, ¡°Young man, you¡¯d better give me what I want and let me have the treasure now! Otherwise, it will be useless for you to have the treasure when you¡¯ll be losing your life!" 4 As soon as he said that, the expression on Finn''s face changed immediately because Jack was obviously trying to break the rules and tarnish the reputation of Treasure Pavilion. 1 His face turned blue and he felt very ufortable but he did not dare to refute the Feng Shui master. 1 Charlie smiled slightly as he said, "If you really want t o take my life, you still have to wait for the auction to end, don''t you? The auction is not over yet and I''m willing to pay one hundred million dors for the m. If you want to fight for it, then you¡¯ll have to continue bidding against me!" Jasmine was very surprised at this time because Jack was not an ordinary person. Even the Moore family did not have the power or capacity to deal with someone like him. 1 However, she could not understand why Charlie was s o intent on offending Jack. Where did he find the confidence and courage to do so? Jacob fell to the sofa as he held his hand against his chest. He could feel his heart beating frantically at this time as he panted in shock. "It''s over. This time, everything is over. My son-inw is done for and the entire Wilson family will bepletely destroyed." 4 Jack¡¯s face was stiff and Charlie did not move an inch after saying those words to him. However, Charlie was right. This was an auction and i f he wanted to get his hands on the m, he would have to continue bidding for it. 1 But, one hundred million dors... Who would be able to afford that? At this time, everyone had their eyes fixed on Jack as they waited for his response. 1 Jack was very furious at this time but for the sake of the treasure, he calmed himself down and suppressed his anger before he said in a low voice: 1 "My friend, if I''ve ever offended you in any way before this, I''m really sorry about it. It was unintentional and I hope that you can forgive me." 4 "But this m is something really useful to me and I really need it. Please do me a favor and let me have it instead. I promise to return the favor!" 1 Jack''s eyes flickered under the lights because he could not believe that this young man actually had the guts to embarrass and humiliate him in front of everyone else. After this matter was resolved, he would have to teach him a lesson! s Charlie replied faintly at this time, "I''m really sorry but it is also very useful and valuable to me. I can''t let you have it." "Furthermore, I believe I¡¯ve already mentioned this earlier, but you¡¯re just a bully and your favor means nothing to me at all!" Jack broke down at this time. 1 All that Jack could think of right now was that he would have to find a way to kill Charlie as soon as the auction was over! 3 He had to kill him! 1 The people at the auction hall could not help but sigh a t the situation that was unfolding before them. They did not expect this young man to challenge Jack all the way to the end. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. After that, the auctioneer finally dropped his gavel and Charlie seeded in the bid for the m for the price of one hundred million dors. 2 Jack was so angry and he nced bitterly at Charlie before he left the auction hall immediately. He wanted to kill Charlie on the spot but circumstances did not allow it. He had to resolve this matter slowly. 2 Jasmine stared at Jack''s back as he walked away slowly before she reminded Charlie, "Mr. Valeman is not an ordinary person. I don''t think he¡¯ll give up so easily. He¡¯ll definitely try to cause some trouble for you. You should be careful and look out for yourself and your family.¡± 6 Charlie smiled as he replied, "I¡¯m just afraid that he won''te for me!" Chapter 155 Chapter 155 One hundred million dors in exchange for a m. Everyone thought that Charlie was insane but Charlie did not care at all. On the way back home, Charlie exined to Jacob that he need not worry because the one hundred million dors that he spent at the auction had already been authorized by the Quinton family. Charlie was afraid that Jacob would be frightened and worried about what the Quinton family would do to them, i After arriving home, Charlie began studying the m immediately since ire had not returned home from work yet. The size of the m was about the size of a regr tyre. It had already been cleaned up and after a simple polishing work, it revealed a golden-red and transparent smooth shell. 4 Charlie managed to break it into several pieces without much effort at all. He picked up one of the pieces as he began inspecting it. As expected, there were three white beads attached to the back of the shell. 2 This was the Holy Pearl of the Ocean, one of the Seven Treasures of Buddhism, and since it was enclosed in this m shell, it was even more spiritual. Moreover, only shellfish with a life span of more than a hundred years would have any psychic and spiritual powers contained within them. They were formed by absorbing the essence of the ocean. The Holy Pearl of the Ocean was one of the rarest and most spiritual treasures in the world that could not be easily found. This was the reason why Charlie had to purchase it no matter how much it cost. Charlie was very satisfied because he had found a total of three Holy Pearls of the Ocean in the m. Charlie subsequently brought out the Lightning Stricken Dragon Blood Wood before he used reiki to print several of his handprints on the wood ording to the Apocalyptic Book. Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. As soon as he printed his handprints on the wood, he could immediately feel a strong and thunderous breath emitting from the wood. 1 When the Holy Pearl of the Ocean encountered the thunderous breath, a golden light enclosed the holy pearl as it absorbed the thunderous breath continuously. 4 Charlie picked up the Holy Pearl of the Ocean before h e began to chant in front of the artifact. Very soon, the Holy Pearl of the Ocean gradually formed to perfection as it shone in his hand. After that, Charlie took the purple pearl ne that he had won at the auction that day and took some pearls from it before mixing it up with the m shards and one of the Holy Pearl of the Ocean. Finally, he formed them into a bracelet. 2 The remaining Holy Pearl of the Ocean were also in top condition. Charlie picked up one of the holy pearls before he refined it into a stun talisman as he nned to bring i t to Graham. 3 Charlie was certain that the Quinton family would definitely be able to deal with the evil spirit after he gave them the stun talisman made out of husk shell andbined with the thunderous breath that specialized in getting rid of evil spirits. After he was done with all of these, Charlie realized that he still had a lot of m shards left. Since it was still early at this time, Charlie held the m shards in his hands as he tried to make a Thunder Order. 4 ording to the Apocalyptic Book, the Thunder Order was a low level magic weapon that could be used mainly to summon thunder and rain. 4 As soon as he was done practicing the skills needed for the Thunder Order, Charlie heard some movements in the living room. It seemed as though his wife was already home. Charlie hurriedly kept the remaining pieces of the m shards under the bed before he walked out of the bedroom with the bracelet freshly made out of the purple pearls and the holy pearl. 1 As soon as he raised his head, he saw ire standing i n the living room as she looked helplessly at her mother, ine. When Charlie walked over to the both of them, he saw ine showing off her wrist because she was wearing the jade bracelet that Graham had given to him when they met at Antique Street. ine was very excited as she eximed, "ire, this jade bracelet is really amazing! Everyone was praising me when I wore it out today. I felt so delighted!" 3 ire stared at her mother in a helpless manner as she replied, "Mom! Isn¡¯t this the jade bracelet that Charlie brought home a few days ago? How could you wear it out without saying a word? I thought I''d lost it!" 3 ine stared at ire before she replied, "I''m your mother! What¡¯s wrong with me wearing your bracelet? Just let me wear it for a few more days. I''m very happy with the attention that I am receiving because o f this jade bracelet!" is When he saw that the mother and daughter were arguing, Charlie quickly hurried over to them before h e said, "ire, it''s okay. Your mother can have the jade bracelet if she likes it. I''ve just made a new bracelet and I am nning to give it to you." 6 "What bracelet is it?" ine asked as she grabbed it from Charlie''s hand. However, when she saw that it was simply a bracelet made out of pearls and m shells, she threw it at ire before she said, "Oh, it''s just another one of those worthless things again!" Chapter 156 Chapter 156 At this time, ire took the bracelet in her hand before she asked, "Charlie, you made this yourself, right?¡± 4 "Yes." Charlie nodded before he replied, "This pearl and m shard ne has the effect of calming the nerves and it will help you to sleep well at night. If you wear i t often, it will also help you to ward off evil. It was a little too rushed today that is why the workmanship is a little rough. I promise to make you a more beautiful bracelet when I have the opportunity to do so in the future." 2 Before he could even finish his sentence, ire smiled and said, "Thank you, Charlie. I like it very much." 4 "I am d that you like it." Charlie heaved a huge sigh of relief at this time. 2 The jade bracelet that he gave to ire before this was in fact very precious and valuable. However, ire did not wear it much. In fact, ire was a very simple and casual person. She did not care much about gold or silver jewelry and she did not like to wear anything that is too showy. 3 However, Charlie could tell that ire really seemed t o like this handmade bracelet. When ine saw that ire was really impressed and in love with the broken handmade bracelet, she muttered under her breath, "It is not even gold or jade. It is just a bracelet made out of worthless shells and pearls. What is the use?¡± 3 Charlie smiled because he did not want to argue with her. 1 Moreover, it was fine even if ire did not know the value of the bracelet. If ire were to find out that this was a magic bracelet that the rich would bid at least a billion dor for, then she would not want to wear it at all. 3 After giving the bracelet to ire, Charlie went out to look for a courier in the city in order to mail the stun talisman and return the ck card to Graham. This way, he would at least have a satisfactory exnation for Graham. At the Quinton family mansion, Jack was sitting on the sofa in the living room at this time and he had a very gloomy expression on his face. He had not said a single word since he entered the house. 6 His main purpose in making this trip to Aurous Hill was simply to get this treasure. He knew that the Holy Pearls of the Ocean was embedded in the m and he knew that if he used the m to make magical artifacts, he would be able to make a lot of money out o f it. The value of the treasure was immeasurable! However, he did not expect Charlie to disrupt his ns. He could not stop gritting his teeth in anger. Adam was standing beside Jack with his hands by his side in a respectful manner. Mystery Court was a very well-known ce and everyone in the Quinton family recognized Jack immediately. Therefore, all the members of the Quinton family came out to greet him respectfully. 1 Graham also smiled as heplimented Jack." Wee. I really did not expect you to make a trip to our humble house, Mr. Valeman. The Quinton family i s really fortunate to have you here today." 5 Jack took a sip of the tea in his hands before he ced the cup on the table and spoke up. ¡°I ran into Mr. Quinton at the auction today and he invited me toe to your house to read your fortune for you." In fact, Graham was already prepared to teach Adam a lesson for sneaking out of the house. However, when h e saw that Adam had invited the reputable Jack to their house, he was a little less furious at him. "Mr. Valeman, please take your time and make yourself at home." Jack nodded before he said, "If I am not wrong, the Quinton family has already experienced bad luck and misfortune over the past two years. I am afraid that someone in the family had contact with an ominous thing. One of you has also gotten into a bloody disasterst year. As for this year..." 4 After that, Jack nced around the mansion with a mysterious expression on his face before he sighed. "I think that the Quinton family''s fortune is really at risk right now. If this situation persists, the entire Quinton family will bepletely destroyed!¡± 2 Graham turned pale as soon as he heard Jack''s words. After that, he pleaded in a respectful manner, "Mr. Valeman, you are indeed an expert from Mystery Court. The Quinton family has really experienced a lot of bad luck and misfortune in the past two years. Please help us!" Everyone in the Quinton family was also surprised! 2 Jack was truly an expert in this matter. Since he had not gotten a response from Charlie, Graham was starting to get a little impatient. 2 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. When Jack appeared at his house today, Graham felt a s though he had finally met his lifesaver! Therefore, he quickly asked, "Mr. Valeman, do you have a solution?" 4 "Of course, there are ways." Jack replied slowly before he frowned suddenly." However, it seems as though someone had used a magic trick to confuse your familytely. It seems as though whatever this person did has messed up the Feng Shui in this house and hastened the demise of the Quinton family. If you allow this person to continue to harm your family, I''m afraid that all the Quinton family members will die within half a year!" Chapter 157 Chapter 157 "What? A trick on the family?" 4 Graham was stunned for a moment. Charlie was the only one who had done anything to change the Feng Shui of the Quinton family recently. Graham was very convinced with Charlie''s skills and abilities. Therefore, he quickly asked, "Mr. Valeman, are you sure about this? There has indeed been someone who has recently helped to deal with the Feng Shui in my house. His name is Mr. Wade. However, it seems as though his methods had been working well so far. I don''t think that he''d cast a spell or magic trick on us." 6 Jack snorted before he shouted, "There are some people who pretend to be God and they¡¯re the best at deceiving ignorant people! If you are willing to continue trusting him, then I will just leave immediately!" 5 "Mr. Valeman, please stay." Graham panicked as he tried to stop Jack from leaving. "Could you please enlighten me, Mr. Valeman? Could you please tell me what is wrong with his methods?" 2 At this time, Jack reached out his hand and pointed towards the hall without even raising his head. "Ask someone to bring me a bowl of water." 3 Graham quickly ordered his servant to bring a bowl of clear water before them. After that, Jack dipped his finger in the bowl of water before he ced a few talismans in the bowl of water. After he was done, Jack flicked the water at Graham''s eyes. 1 As soon as Graham opened his eyes, he was suddenly filled with fear as he backed away from Jack. 3 "Mr. Valeman, what...what is this?" Graham suddenly saw the Quinton family mansion covered in a strangeyer of ck smoke. 1 Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Furthermore, there was a wisp of lifeless gray smoke above the heads of the Quinton family members and all of their faces were as pale and lifeless as zombies! Jack snorted before he said, "I am opening your eyes for you. You are looking at the future of the Quinton family. All of you will drop dead soon!" Graham was so frightened that he fell onto the sofa before he muttered, "What should I do about this?" ¡°I guess it is fate that I am here today, so I will help you because this seems to be our destiny." 4 Jack took out a peace talisman from his pocket before he handed it over to Graham. 1 When Graham took the peace talisman in his hand, he saw that it was glowing and there was a faint golden light emitting from it. Moreover, the vision that Graham was seeing disappeared and everything returned to its original state as soon as Jack handed the peace talisman over t o Graham. 5 "This...this..." Graham was breaking out in cold sweat a t this time as he hurriedly said, "Mr. Valeman, you really are incredible. Please save the Quinton family and help us to get out of this misfortune that we havended ourselves into. I am willing to pay however much it costs to get rid of all this bad luck!" 2 "It is my mission to save people and give them peace. That is the reason I am here today.¡± 2 Jack continued speaking as he took out a dozen more peace talisman before he handed it over to Graham." Give this to all of your family members and tell them t 0 carry it on them at all times. This way, you will be able to get rid of all your bad luck." 5 Graham took the peace talisman from Jack before he hesitated for a moment. "How can I repay you for your kindness, Mr. Valeman?" 1 Jack waved his hand before he replied, "Helping someone to get rid of his misfortune is also a form of merit. I do not wish to ept any money from you today. However, if a swindler tries to convince you to spend a lot of money to purchase any magic weapon, you must remember to reject it at all cost." 1 At this time, Adam, who was standing next to Graham, quickly spoke up. "Second Uncle, look! I already told you that Charlie is a liar! He took our family¡¯s money and he doesn¡¯t even know what he''s doing! He must return us all the money that he took! Otherwise, I''ll sue him for fraud and make sure that he spends the rest o f his life in prison!" 6 Aurora frowned as she thought about the entire situation. She did not know why but she felt as though Jack was the one who was lying to them. 6 Apart from being a little cold and having no EQ, Charlie did not seem like a bad person. Moreover, Charlie gave her a sense of security and warmth even without doing anything at all. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 "You, shut up!¡± Graham said as he red at Adam. After that, he turned towards Jack before he said in a respectful manner, "Thank you for your advice. I will definitely pay more attention to these things in future." 1 Jack nodded in a meaningful manner before he got up and left. As soon as Jack left the mansion, Adam immediately said, "Second Uncle, Mr. Yaleman is a very well-known master from Mystery Court. How can a liar like Charlie even bepared to him? This time, Mr. Yaleman is even willing to help to solve our family problems without even taking a single penny from us!" "Mr. Yaleman did not even take a single penny from u s but Charlie has already cheated our family of so much money! He even spent more than a hundred million dors just to buy a broken m at the auction today! This is a scam! This is definitely a scam! Second Uncle, why are you so willing to give him so much money? Why do you trust him so much? I f word about this matter gets out, wouldn¡¯t the people i n Aurous Hill treat the Quinton family as fools?" 4 Graham was silent at this time but he had a doubtful expression on his face. 3 He knew that Jack was indeed very reputable in the country. Moreover, he could not forget the vision that N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jack had shown him earlier. It was so vivid and real and he had no choice but to believe what he saw. 4 Most importantly, Jack did not take a single penny from them today. On the other hand, Charlie had spent so much of the Quinton family''s money at the auction today... 4 The more he thought about the situation, the more he felt that there was something wrong with Charlie! 2 At this time, the Quinton family''s butler suddenly knocked on the door before he stepped in after getting permission from Graham. 1 "Mr. Quinton, there is an express delivery for you.¡± After he was done speaking, he handed a paper box over to Graham. 1 Graham frowned as he unpacked the paper box. After that, he found a talisman inside the paper box. 1 He took a closer look at the talisman at this time and h e found out that it was just a thin piece of shell about the size of a matchbox. Moreover, there it was attached to a piece of cheap red string and it looked just like any other shell sold at random tourist attractions. 2 Graham looked at the sender''s information and he realized that it was from Charlie. There were also a few words written on a piece of paper in the box: "Stun talisman. Hang it up in the main hall to break and get rid of the evil spirit." s Adam cursed out loud as soon as he saw the talisman. "Damn it, Second Uncle! Charlie is taking you for a fool! He''s sent you a broken piece of m shell and this could be a m shell bought from any random ce! Do you really think that this would help us to get rid of any evil spirit?" 5 "Moreover, do you really think that this broken shell should be worth one hundred million dors? He does not care about you and he''s not giving you any face at all! The fact that he sent you this talisman by courier proves that he does not have the guts to face you! If Charlie is not a liar, why else is he doing this?" i Adam continued shouting, "Second Uncle, why don''t w e get someone to beat Charlie up so that we can get our money back? Otherwise, if Charlie runs away, we will suffer a huge loss!" 5 "Shut up and let me think this through," Graham said a s he rubbed his brows. He stared at the symbol on the shell and he was not certain whether it had any magical or spiritual powers at all. 2 After hesitating for a moment, Graham summoned all the members of the Quinton family before he said," This is a matter of life and death for the Quinton family. Therefore, it is of great importance to me. I will visit Charlie personally tomorrow to ask him what is going on exactly. For the time being, I want everyone t 0 carry the peace talisman that Mr. Valeman has given to us at all times! Do not take it off!" 1 "Yes!¡± "Second Uncle, I want toe with you!¡± Adam said a s he gritted his teeth. "That Charlie had done a lot of harm to me and our family. I have to go over there and break his legs myself!" 3 "You? Are you sure you can do it?" Graham frowned before he replied, "If you really want t oe along, make sure that you bring a few more bodyguards with you tomorrow. I want you to inquire about Charlie¡¯s whereabouts tomorrow so we can be prepared to confront him.¡± 3 After he was done speaking, Graham paused for a moment before he reminded Adam again, "Remember, I''m not asking you to cause any trouble for Charlie. I d o not want you to act recklessly and get beaten up again!" 2 Adam was overjoyed at this time and he replied immediately, "I understand." 3 Graham continued speaking in a serious voice, "Even though the Quinton family is not the most prestigious family in Aurous Hill, I won''t tolerate anyone who tries to deceive me. If anyone tries to deceive me, I''ll also retaliate in the most appropriate manner! Therefore, I must get to the bottom of this matter and find out if Charlie is really a liar. If he has been lying and treating me as a fool, I¡¯ll not let him off so easily!¡± Chapter 159 Chapter 159 After leaving the Quinton family, Jack started nning his next course of action. Of course, he wanted to take revenge on Charlie. He wanted to take back what Charlie had stolen from him. However, what he had done so far was not enough! 2 The reason why he came to Aurous Hill this time was t 0 establish a strong connection in Aurous Hill. He nned to recruit a group of believers so that he could establish his career further. Therefore, he had toe up with a mastern to kill two birds with one stone. He wanted everyone in Aurous Hill to think of Charlie as nothing but a swindler! 4 Charlie did not know that Jack was nning to use him as a sacrificialmb to advance his own career. 2 As he was busy buying vegetables to prepare dinner i n the evening, Charlie suddenly received a phone call from Jasmine. 1 After answering the call, Jasmine spoke to him in a serious manner as she said directly, "Mr. Wade, it seems as though Mr. Valeman has invited some antique, Feng Shui, and metaphysics masters to attend a banquet that would be held at the White family mansion. He wants me to ask you if you have the time to attend this banquet.¡± 1 "The White family? Who are they?¡± 2 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine replied, "The White family is a middle-ss family with two male descendants, Gerald White and Kevin White." 1 "Why would Mr. Valeman choose to hold the banquet a t the White family mansion?" Charlie asked in suspicion. Jasmine continued exining, "Things have not been going well for the White family recently. His son, Kevin, and his nephew, Gerald, have been getting into trouble, one after the other. Therefore, the White family''s business has also been deteriorating. The White family has begged Mr. Valeman to make a trip t 0 their house because they want him to help change the Feng Shui and fate of their family." 2 Jasmine continued, "Since Mr. Valeman also invited a bunch of metaphysics masters to the banquet tomorrow, I believe that he has some other intentions i n mind aside from making some money from the White family." 2 Charlie smiled before he replied nonchntly, "I guess he''s trying to retaliate and take revenge against me because I snatched the m from him at the auction earlier. I guess he''s trying to set me up. Don''t you think so?¡± 2 However, Charlie continued speaking, "But I will still attend the banquet because I want to see what kind of tricks he has up his sleeves.¡± As soon as he promised toe, Jasmine replied," Alright then. I will pick you up in the morning tomorrow and we will head to the White family mansion together." "That sounds perfect to me." 1 Early the next morning, Jasmine drove to Charlie''s house to pick him up. i The White family mansion was located in a suburban area on the mountain and surrounded by spectacr scenery. 1 All of the pavilions and terraces in the White family garden was built in an antique style. It seemed as though the White family had spent hundreds of millions of dors to renovate their mansion so that they could receive and entertain guests in a distinguished and stylish manner. 2 There were also dozens of yellow rosewood chairs outside the pavilion by theke. More than a dozen guests were sitting down as they chatted with one another andughed from time to time. 4 The person sitting at the main seat was a fat, middle-aged man. He was none other than Zeke White, Kevin¡¯s father. 1 Moreover, Jack was sitting beside him at this time. 2 Aside from these two persons, Charlie also met two acquaintances, Travis Lane, the richest man in Lancaster and also Matthew Gibson, the man apanying him. As soon as the both of them saw Charlieing in, Travis and Matthew nodded to acknowledge his presence immediately. However, Zeke only nced at Charlie with a cold expression on his face when he saw him. He obviously knew that Kevin and Gerald had suffered a loss because of Charlie. Therefore, he was not very pleased to see him. 3 When Finn saw the both of them, he quickly stood up before he said, "Mr. Wade and Miss Moore, you''re finally here." Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Charlie nodded before he smiled and said, "I''vee t o meet all the masters here today." 2 A middle-aged man dressed in a long gown asked in surprise, "So, is this the buyer who bought the final treasure at the auction for one hundred million dors?" Finn smiled before he introduced Charlie to the crowd. "Yes, this is Mr. Wade.¡± 2 "What? Can he be considered a master too?" Zeke asked as he nced at Charlie disdainfully. After that, he smiled before he said, "It seems as though anyone can call themselves a master nowadays. Any piece of trash on the street can also call themselves a master. However, though Mr. Yaleman is truly a master, he is s 0 humble and he always keeps a low-profile." 7 The crowd of people felt very awkward as soon as Zeke finished speaking. 1 Even though Zeke was belittling Charlie on purpose, everyone else agreed that Charlie could not be called a master, whether because of his age or the way he dressed. 2 Almost all of the guests present here today were masters in the metaphysics world. Therefore, many of the guests felt that it was really inappropriate for Finn to call Charlie a master because that would ce him on an equal footing with them. At this time, Jack stood up before he smiled and said i n a calm manner, "It''s okay. Calm down, everyone. I''d like to take advantage of this banquet to get to know each one of you better. I believe that all of us will know who the real master who''s worthy of this title and reputation is at the end of the day.¡± 3 Everyone who was present could not help but stare at Charlie as soon as Jack spoke those words. 1 What was this young man doing here today? Jasmine could not stop herself from frowning at this time. She had already expected Jack to make Charlie a target in an attempt to get back at him. However, she did not expect the atmosphere to be so solemn as soon as they had arrived. 3 Charlie had a cold and indifferent expression on his face as he walked towards his chair and he sat down a s he ignored everyone around him. 1 When Zeke saw that all of the guests had already arrived, he quickly said, "Since everyone is already here, I would like to exin that the reason why Mr. Valeman decided to hold the banquet at the White family mansion today is because he wants to get to know every one of you. Secondly, he would like topare everyone''s skills and abilities." 8 "How do wepare our skills?" someone asked. 1 "Naturally, it is based on the magical and spiritual level.¡± 1 Jack stood up at this time before he exined, "The rules are very simple. As we all know, there are five disciplines in the metaphysics circle. You can select the category you are good at and choose any of the opponents you wish topete with!" 3 "In order to make this a formal event, the funds will be sponsored by the White family. The winner of thepetition will walk away with five million dors and the loser will also receive fifty thousand dors as a constion prize." The rules seemed pretty reasonable and most of the guests nodded in agreement because they could actually make money from thispetition. In fact, all the masters in the metaphysics field would always keep to themselves because no one wants to reveal their skills and abilities just like that. Moreover, everyone present at the banquet today was all extremely capable and reputable people in the metaphysics circle. 6 If theypeted against one another, they could explore each other''s skills and abilities and they could also get a bonus cash reward in return. This was equivalent to killing two birds with one stone! "Just to learn from one another?" Charlie sneered as soon as he heard the rules of thepetition. He knew that Jack did not simply organize thepetition just so he could prove that he was superior to others. 3 As the guests were whispering among themselves, Zeke suddenly added another sentence, "We understand that the cash reward alone might not arouse everyone''s enthusiasm as a few million dors means nothing to everyone here." "Therefore, we¡¯ve decided to add another condition to thepetition. The winner of the competition is entitled to choose to walk away with the five million dors cash reward or to take away something belonging to the loser!" 3 "The winner of thepetition will always be superior over everyone else and all other guests would have to show utmost respect to the winner. In the future, everyone is required to obtain the consent and agreement of the winner before doing anything in the metaphysics, Feng Shui, or antique industry!" i Everyone was silent when he finished his sentence. 9 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. After a short while, people started talking with uneasy expressions on their faces. "What if the challenger chooses a category that the other party is not good at?" 3 "The metaphysics department in Newton University is the best of the best. Isn''t this simply an attempt to grab territory from others?" 2 "Is this a joke? Newton University has always been ustomed to our own ways. It¡¯s really ridiculous to expect us to take orders from others! Moreover, there are also some people here who aren¡¯t from Newton, right?¡± s There were plenty of discussions among the crowd and no one had expected this so-called banquet to be a n attempt by Jack to dominate the metaphysics circle! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 At this time, Zeke suddenly spoke up, "Everyone, please calm down. Mr. Valeman is also doing this in consideration of the metaphysics circle! In the past, all of us were scattered all over the ce. Now, if we choose to organize ourselves and form an alliance led by a single leader, it will definitely be more convenient for us to deal with any enemies in future. Moreover, if the challenger chooses a category that you aren''t good at, wouldn¡¯t it be best for the rest of u s? Our leader should be someone who is qualified and proficient in all aspects and disciplines in metaphysics." 23 After he spoke, some of the people sternly objected to the idea while some of the guests actually felt that this was indeed a good opportunity. After all, the winner would be given the opportunity to demand something from the loser. Moreover, if they got the first ce, they would also be regarded as the leader of the metaphysics world. 2 Metaphysics was not solely an academic term! If someone was seriously skilled in metaphysics, then there would also be several wealthy and influential people who would cling onto them! 4 Therefore, not many people could refuse or turn down the temptation of power and money! Some of the guests were very excited at this time. 3 "Of course..." Jack stood up as he continued speaking, " I will not force anyone to participate in this competition. Anyone who is too afraid to take on the challenge can choose to withdraw immediately. However, this person will be directly excluded from our circle and he will not be given the opportunity to join any of our metaphysics alliances in future." 4 Everyone hesitated for a moment. Even though the risks were high, the benefits were equally rewarding. The guests started contemting at this time. After all, who would not be tempted to take on the leadership role of the metaphysics circle? 3 Charlie did not say anything as he continued sitting in his chair. 1 He felt that Jack was too ambitious. 5 Charlie did not have any interest in the metaphysics alliance but he nned to stay behind just to watch the show. 1 Very soon, a middle-aged man with a beard stood up. After that, the man took out a piece of jade before he ced it on his palm. The jade shone brightly as the wind blew against it. At this time, the man suddenly spoke up, "I am Jared Young from Dayton. I would like to challenge Mr. Yaleman." i The Young family had always been focused on metaphysics and their main focus was on divine forecast. In fact, their skills and abilities had been passed down from generation to generation. Jared was the forty-sixth descendant of the Young family and he was also very famous and well- known i n Dayton for his abilities. Therefore, he was very proud and confident. That was why he chose Jack as his opponent even in the first challenge! 1 "Alright then!" Everyone started apuding at this time. 3 Jared raised his head arrogantly as he said, "This piece of jade in my hand has been passed from generation to generation and it is definitely the best of the best relics for divine forecast in metaphysics. Therefore, I believe that the Young family should be ranked first in the metaphysics circle!" 2 At this time, Jack also walked towards the other party as he nodded at Jared before he smiled and said, "Yes, the jade that you are holding in your hand is indeed one of a kind but I am afraid that it will not belong to you soon..." 4 After that, Jack reached into his pocket before he took out his wallet. He looked around for a short while before he took out a small one inch long rune paper from his wallet. The rune paper had a bright luster and it seemed as though it had been marked with a cinnabar." 2 "The Arhat Golden Talisman!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The crowd eximed excitedly as soon as they saw the golden talisman. Jasmine took this opportunity to exin to Charlie," The Arhat Golden Talisman was made by eighteen eminent monks who chanted for forty-nine days before making the consecrated and refined talisman. I t is a very powerful talisman to use against evil." 3 Charlie smiled before he said, ¡°So, it¡¯s not a good thing." Everyone nced at Charlie in disgust as soon as they heard his words. At this time, Jack snorted before he said, "I might be the best at divine forecast but I trust in the abilities of this talisman.¡± 6 Everyone knew that the Arhat Golden Talisman was a very rare treasure. It was made after gathering eighteen aplished monks at a favorable time, ce, and condition. Therefore, the rate of enlightenment that a person would have after using this talisman was more than ny percent! 1 Moreover, the golden talisman in Jack¡¯s hand was emitting a golden light. It was probably worth at least a million dors! 1 "Stop talking nonsense already. Let¡¯s open a hexagram now..." Jared snorted before he started making a few gestures as he started chanting a few forms in his mouth. After a short while, he said, "After an hour, there will b e heavy winds and thundering from the west." Jack smiled slightly as he raised his head and said," Yes, there will definitely be some rumblings but it is not due to the wind or thunder. To be precise, the shock is caused by an explosion on the mountain and i t is caused by man. Someone will pay the price for his actions today.¡± 3 Jared frowned before he shook his head and said, "No! That is impossible. I do not see anyone in the hexagram.¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Mr. Yaleman simply smiled without saying anything. Everyone was curious as they waited for the results. An hour passed by quickly and at this time, Jared was staring into space as he was feeling a little nervous. 4 Suddenly, a loud bang was heard from the west! After that, a strong wind swept across the garden and there was a slight vibration from the ground. 2 Zeke smiled as he looked at his cell phone and said," Based on the news feed that I have just received, it seems as though someone tried to move some quarry rocks and it caused an explosion and a 2.4 magnitude earthquake in the west. The police have already arrested the culprit.¡± 3 At this time, Jared raised his head and he no longer looked as arrogant as he was before this. He smiled awkwardly before he said, "Mr. Yaleman, you¡¯re really incredible! I admit defeat. Today, I, Jared Young, have lost to you. I will withdraw from this banquet immediately." 6 After that, Jared picked up his jade before he turned around as he was prepared to leave. 3 "Slow down!¡± Zeke suddenly shouted. "Mr. Young, since you¡¯ve already participated in the competition, then you should abide by the rules." "What rule are you referring to?" Jared asked with a sullen expression on his face. "ording to the rules, if you lose, the winner has a right to take something belonging to you! Moreover, you have to make a public deration stating that you will show utmost respect to and obey all of Mr. Valeman''s instructions in future." "Nonsense! This is just a banquet. There is no way I will allow you to rob me of my magic weapon just like that. Moreover, you are dreaming if you expect me to respect and follow someone else''s orders." 5 Jared was very annoyed at this time. He was so arrogant and he had such a bad temper. How could he ever sumb to someone else¡¯s orders? 3 Jack raised his hand as he brought out another talisman and he started chanting before he yelled," Abide by thew!" Crack! At this time, Jared''s jade suddenly broke into two halves as it fell to the ground. 3 "You!" Jared''s treasure was destroyed in front of everyone¡¯s eyes and Jared was trembling with rage at this time. 2 Jack said in an arrogant manner, "If you refuse to abide by the rules, then it is only right for us to destroy the magical weapon! Don''t stand there and give me all these nonsensical excuses!" 1 Jared''s face was gray as he was in shock right now. H e knew that he would never be able to defeat Jack. 1 Jack had destroyed his family treasure in just one blow and he did not even have the power to fight back at all. Therefore, Jared nced at the jade on the floor before he gritted his teeth and said, "Forget it! I will not fight with this kind of despicable person!" 2 After that, he turned around and left with a ck face without even bothering to pick up the piece of jade on the ground. 2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As soon as everyone witnessed this scene, the expressions on their faces changed immediately. Jack was unfathomable. Those who were initially very confident suddenly hesitated at this time. 5 Travis also frowned as he whispered to Matthew in a low voice. Immediately after that, Travis stood up before he waved his hands bitterly and said, "This is such a boring banquet that I am not enjoying at all. I will take my leave first." 1 After that, Matthew also stood up as they both of them started making their way out of the banquet. 3 At this time, four strong and muscr men suddenly jumped out from left and right to block their way. 3 Travis asked in an angry manner, "What do you think you are doing?" "Mr. Lane, since you are already here at the banquet today, then why are you leaving halfway through the banquet?" 1 Jack stepped forward as he smiled and said, "This banquet I''ve hosted is not a ce that you can come and leave as you please. If you choose to leave now, wouldn''t that be a vition of the rules?" i Travis snorted before he said, "I''m not a member of the metaphysics circle. Whoever you choose as your leader is none of my business!" 1 Jack sneered before he replied, "You can leave right now if you want to but you''ll have to show your respect to me and leave a valuable item of yours behind!" Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Travis was a man with a very high status and reputation. Therefore, he felt very irritated by Jack''s words. "What do you mean?" "Mr. Lane, let me deal with him!" Matthew said in a deep voice at this time as he stepped forward to defend Travis. "If you dare to stop Mr. Lane from leaving, then do not me me for being merciless." 1 Everyone started cheering when they saw that Matthew was about to make a move. "Mr. Gibson, let this despicable man taste the power of your fists!" "An outsider actually wants to be in control of the entire metaphysics circle. He must be crazy! I think he should stop daydreaming." "Hold him back. Don''t let him get his way!" At this time, Jack smiled as he red at Matthew with a cold expression on his face. "If you really think you can defeat me, then bring it on." 2 Matthew was furious at this time and heunched himself towards Jack as he aimed his fist at his face. This was obviously a very powerful punch because Matthew was not an ordinary man. 5 "Do you really think you could do anything to me?" Everyone felt a swift movement and at this time, Jack was already standing on the other side of Matthew as he stretched out his hand and stuck a yellow talisman on his forehead, i "His movements are so quick!" Jasmine eximed in surprise. 1 At this time, Matthew stood still as though he was currently under a spell. He was stiff and motionless and the only thing that he could move at this time were his eyes. 10 Jack smiled slyly before he suddenly shouted. "Get on your knees!¡± "Squat down!" 2 Matthew suddenly fell to the ground and he was on all fours, as though he was submitting to an order. "Mr. Gibson!" Travis yelled as he stared at the man on the ground. The crowd of people were also exchanging nces with one another in shock. As he was already under Jack''s spell, Matthew could not resist or disobey any of his orders at all. This was how powerful Jack''s spell was. 6 Matthew was standing on all fours on the ground and he looked extremely annoyed and frustrated at this time but it seemed as though he had no control over his body at all. At this time, he suddenly yelled in a furious manner, "You are a dog! What kind of witchcraft did you just use on me?" 7 "You actually thought that you could defeat me with such a low skill level?¡± Jack suddenly asked in a mocking tone. "I want you to bark like a dog now!¡± Matthew was horrified and he tried to keep his mouth shut. However, he could not even control his own reflexes and in the next second, he was already barking like a dog. 1 Travis was so shocked at this time and he almost fell t o the ground. 8 Matthew was almost sixty years old but he was actually standing on all fours in front of Jack, acting and barking like a dog obeying its master''s instructions. 1 This would have been a funny scene if not for the deadly silence in the background. The crowd of people were horrified and they could feel fear creeping up their backs. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack had actually defeated two of the masters in a row in less than ten minutes. How could he be so powerful? 6 "Puppetry! This is the puppetry skills from Xenia that had been long lost!¡± Finn suddenly murmured with a shocked expression on his face. 2 After he finished speaking, there was some whispering in the background. 1 The puppet technique was initially a secret art technique that was passed down from the older generations in Xenia. However, it had already been long lost and this technique had not been seen in the longest time. 6 None of the guests would have expected to witness this puppetry technique with their own eyes. This proved that Jack''s skills and abilities were limitless and it felt as though there would not be anyone here who could challenge him. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 At this time, Matthew was still lying on the ground and his face was flushed red with embarrassment. He could not control his own body or reflexes and he really felt like dying right then. 6 Jack waved his hand and Matthew lost all of his strength and he copsed to the ground immediately. He felt extremely ashamed of himself at this time. 5 "Well, so are you finally convinced now, Mr. Gibson?¡± Zeke asked as heughed. Matthew gritted his teeth and blood oozed out of his gums as he murmured bitterly, "Fine, you win...you win H When Matthew finally lowered his head as he was utterly defeated, the whole courtyard was silent as no one dared to say anything anymore. After that, Jack turned his head to look at Charlie before he said, ¡°So, you snatched the valuable m that I wanted to buy at the auction the other day. Since you''ve already witnessed my skills and magical abilities today, do you still dare to be so arrogant now?" s Charlie shrugged before he said, "Just two simple strokes and you really think that you can¡¯t be defeated?¡± 1 At this time, Jasmine hurriedly pulled Charlie aside before she said in a low voice, "Mr. Wade, do not go against him at this time. Mr. Valeman does have some skills and abilities. Do not lose your life just because o f your pride and dignity." s Jack sneered before he said, "You''re still so young and ignorant. Do you really have the courage to compete against me? If you lose, I want you to return the m t o me since it is rightfully mine. I also want you to go down on your knees and apologize to me!" 5 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Competition? Who d o you think you are? Do you really think that you are worthy enough topete with me?" 7 The expression on everyone''s faces turned solemn at this time. This young man was really courageous. Who gave him the guts to speak in that manner to Jack? Was he really tired of living? 5 At this time, there was dead silence in the courtyard. 6 Jasmine was also so shocked that she stood up immediately. She knew that things would definitely get out of hand because of Charlie¡¯s words. 1 Jack was even angrier after listening to Charlie''s words. Therefore, he walked towards Charlie before he said, "I''ve already met many different types of people i n my life but none of them are like you. You seem to b e deliberately courting death.¡± Charlie smiled again before he said, "And who are you to decide who lives and die? Whatever you decide is not necessarily going to happen." 3 The look on Jack¡¯s face was as cold as ice as he red at Charlie. At this time, a group of people suddenly rushed in through the door in an aggressive manner. 5 The men were led by their leader, Adam. As soon as Adam saw Charlie, he yelled at him immediately," Charlie! You are a liar and a swindler! You pretended t o be helping the Quinton family when you were just trying to deceive my second uncle and cheat the Quinton family of our money! You used the Quinton family''s money to buy the treasures that you like at the auction but fortunately for us, Mr. Yaleman saw right through your deceit! Hand over the money that you owe the Quinton family now or I will not spare your life today!" 1 As soon as he finished his sentence, Graham and Aurora walked through the door. Graham felt very embarrassed after listening to Adam¡¯s words but it was toote to stop him. Charlie nced at Graham but he did not say anything at all. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. However, his nce made Graham feel uneasy and he hit Adam on the head before he tried to exin the situation to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, so this is what happened..." Graham did not try to hide anything from Charlie but h e told him everything from beginning to the end. After listening to Graham¡¯s words, Charlie frowned slightly before he asked in a cold manner, "It''s just a little more than one hundred million dors anyway. S o, if you have any regrets, I can always refund you the money any time you want.¡± "Oh! Mr. Wade, please do not say that. Why would I dare to ask you for a refund after everything you have done for my family? I am just here today because I want to meet with the rest of the masters." Graham could not decide whether Charlie was really a very skilled and capable person or whether he was just a fool. However, since Graham was a smart man, h e did not n to turn against Charlie immediately. 2 Even though he wasplimenting Charlie, there was a hint of hesitation in his voice. Graham knew that he would not be able to test Charlie''s skills on his own. Therefore, he nned on using Jack to do it on his behalf. 1 If Charlie could be easily defeated by Jack, then he would not treat him so politely anymore. He would definitely force him to return all the money that he spent on his purchases, with interests included! Therefore, he told Charlie and the rest of the masters," Then, I will not disturb and interfere in the situation right now. We will discuss this matterter. You guys should continue whatever you¡¯re doing and deal with the important things at hand first." Adam wanted to say something but he did not dare to do so because Graham was ring fiercely at him. When Jack saw this, he smiled at Graham before he said, "Mr. Quinton, you came at the right time! I know how the Quinton family has been dealing with a lot of problemstely. I also understand that Charlie had tried to use some talisman to help you to deal with your problem. Today, I willpete with Charlie to see which one of us cane up with the best solution to help the Quinton family get rid of the evil spirit that istching onto your family! Charlie, if you d o not dare to ept my challenge, then I will make sure that I do everything in my capacity to destroy you in the future!¡± 4 Charlie frowned before he replied, "Since you want to die so badly, then I will grant you your wish." Chapter 165 Chapter 165 When Jack saw that Charlie was persistent to the end, he could only sneer as he instructed Zeke. "It seems as though some people are really tired of living. No matter what it is, I will teach him where he stands. Zeke, please get me a three-pir sandalwood, a purple gold incense burner, and a peach wooden sword. I will show him what a true master is." 2 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Zeke did not dare to react slowly. Therefore, he quickly prepared all the items that Jack asked for. 1 After a short while, Jack ced the sandalwood into the incense burner. At this time, thick clear smoke from the incense filled the air. s Mr. Yaleman raised the peach wooden sword before h e started chanting immediately. At this time, Graham, who was standing next to him, suddenly felt very dizzy as though someone had just given him a few shots. 9 He endured it for a short while before he pleaded, "Mr. Yaleman, how long will thisst..." 1 "The ''yin'' energy in your family is very heavy right now. That is the reason why it might take some time for my magic to work. Please bear with it for a short while." Since the master had already spoken, Graham could only bite his lips as he endured the pain he was going through. However, the more he endured it, the more ufortable he felt. After a short while, he was not only feeling giddy and nauseous, but he also felt severe pain in his head. Fortunately at this time, Graham suddenly felt something on his chest exuding a strong and warmth protection over his heart in an instance so that he would not copse on the spot, s Graham was shocked at this time. "Is this the work of the stun talisman that Charlie had given to me?" 6 Jack did not know what Graham was talking about. Therefore, he took a sip of water before he spit it on the wooden peach sword before he shed the sword towards the rising smoke, i As soon as the sword swept through the smoke, Graham suddenly felt as though something had hit him hard on the head. After that, he felt something bittersweet in his throat and he vomited a mouthful of blood at this time. 4 "Second Uncle!" 1 Adam rushed forward in shock as he held Graham in his hands. At this time, Graham''s face waspletely pale and h e no longer had the strength to speak at all. 6 "Mr. Valeman, what is happening to my second uncle?" Adam asked anxiously. Jack had a straight expression on his face as he said," Since the ''yin'' energy of the Quinton family is too heavy, I broke it with a fierce and strong magic charm. The blood that he vomited out is from the bad energy i n his body." 1 Graham tried to stand up straight at this time as he struggled to thank Jack. "Thank you, Mr. Valeman. I d o not know how else to thank you for your kindness." s In fact, Graham felt a lot better and much morefortable after spurting out the blood. Moreover, Adam could also feel immediate changes in his body. 2 At this moment, Finn could only frowned as he said," Mr. Valeman is really capable. The evil spirit latching onto the Quinton family is so strong but he can alleviate it so easily.¡± 6 Everyone present here today were Feng Shui masters s 0 there is no need for any exnation because anyone could tell that Jack had already gotten rid of the evil spirit that wastching onto the Quinton family. Therefore, everyone in the crowd was looking at Jack with admiration in their eyes. 1 "Second Uncle, let''s have a seat over there," Adam said as he helped Graham to walk towards the side. At this time, he turned around to look at Charlie before he said in a provocative manner, "So, what else do you have to say right now? When will you return the Quinton family''s money?" s Charlie curled his lips before he said, "I have no issues returning the money back to you. However, I''m afraid that Graham is going to lose his life..." "What?¡± Graham eximed in shock. Charlie nced at him with a cold expression on his face before he said, "Take a look at your palm right now. Is there a red line there?" Graham was very shocked at this time and he quickly turned his palm around. After looking at his palm, he was in a state of shock. 7 He could see a faint red line on his palm. The red line started from the lifeline on his palm and i t extended all the way to his arm! Graham was stunned. "What is this? It wasn''t here before." Chapter 166 1 Chapter 166 1 Charlie replied coldly, "That is your lifeline. The reason why the evil spirit could be appeased so easily i s because Jack is using your life as a trade-off! Within three days, this red line will extend all the way to your elbow! After that, you will drop dead immediately. Jack is using all the virtues and good deeds that you have umted in your lifetime, and he is sacrificing your life in exchange for the lives of the rest of the Quinton family members!" 2 Graham was shocked when he heard Charlie''s words. He froze in ce because he was utterly shocked. 2 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Adam was also panicking at this time as he looked at the people around them. 5 All of the masters who were present nodded slightly a s they witnessed this scene. Graham will not live for more than three days. 3 Adam knelt on the ground before he begged Jack, "Mr. Valeman! Please, please save my second uncle''s life!" At this time, Jack stared at Adam with an arrogant expression on his face as he sneered and said, "I have already used my magic to appease the evil spirit. How do you expect me to take it back? I am using Graham''s life in exchange for the safety of the rest of the Quinton family members! You should be thanking me right now." 1 Aurora turned pale immediately as she bit her lower lip. After thinking for a short while, she knelt down before Charlie and said, "Please, Mr. Wade. Please help my father..." Charlie nced at her before he replied indifferently, " Since the Quinton family chose to trust in Mr. Valeman instead of me, then this has nothing to do with me anymore. Why should I help you now?" 3 Aurora''s eyes were red as she could not stop crying at this time. She gritted her teeth and said, "Mr. Wade, if you save my father, I promise to fulfill any requests you have..." 6 Charlie chuckled before he replied, "I have nothing that I want from you..." 4 At this time, Graham also ran over to Charlie and knelt down before him as he cried, "Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry I was blinded. Adam was the one brainwashing me..." 6 After that, Graham dragged Adam over to him before giving him a tight p across the face. 4 Adam quickly dodged and moved aside before he could give him another p. 1 Out of desperation, Aurora grabbed hold of Charlie''s legs as she pleaded, "Mr. Wade, please save my dad. Please help him..." 3 At this time, Charlie sighed before he replied, "Okay, you can get up now. I was just scaring you just now. Fortunately, your father is wearing the talisman I had given him earlier. Nothing is going to happen to him now." 8 Graham was doubtful and he held the stun talisman that he was wearing over his neck in his hand before h e said, "Is this talisman working?" Charlie nodded before he said, "Yes, take a look at your palm. The red line must be fading quickly because of the talisman. Mr. Yaleman needs to try harder to defeat the power of my talisman." 1 Graham looked at his arm and he saw that the red line had dimmed a little and it was gradually fading away. He was overjoyed at this moment and he quickly said, "Thank you. Thank you, Mr. Wade. If it wasn¡¯t for you today, I would have..." Charlie waved his hand and said, "You are lucky that you came here with the stun talisman on you today. Otherwise, there is nothing I would be able to do for you either." After he was done speaking, Charlie turned around and looked at Jack before he said, "The result is obvious now. Aren''t you going to admit defeat?" After realizing the situation, Adam finally came over t o Charlie and knelt down before him before he apologized to him without saying anything else. 2 Jack''s face turned blue and he red at Charlie before he said, "How can you say that you''ve won just because of that talisman? Do you know that I really wanted to spare your life but it seems as though you are very stubborn and persistent? I am giving you onest chance to live. I will let you off today if you hand the m over to me and kneel down and apologize to me right now!¡± 3 Jack did not want to y hisst card but since Charlie had already defeated him, he had no other choice but to do so. Otherwise, the banquet that he nned today would be all for nothing. However, once he were to y hisst card, everyone here could die if he could not control his powerspletely! i At this time, Charlie stared at him before he said, "And what if I refuse to do so?" 5 "You''ve forced me to do this!" Jack said as he took out a ck porcin jar from the box next to him as soon as he was done speaking. A few mosquitoes flew out of the altar before they instantly pounced on the meat on the table before they started chewing on the meat. 3 Jasmine was very skeptical as she said, "This...is Mr. Yaleman raising mosquitoes?" Everyone watched as the mosquitoes continued pouncing on the meat. They found this scene very strange and inexplicable. All the masters had no idea what was going on and they could only whisper among themselves. However, within a few seconds, the meat that had been eaten by the ck mosquitoes suddenly changed color and countless smaller ck mosquitoes started emerging from the meat! Chapter 167 Chapter 167 In less than five minutes, all the fresh dishes on the table had already turned rotten and countless ck mosquitoes started emerging from the rotten food. 1 There was a rooster that the White family had raised ever since it was a chick in the White family courtyard. A few ck mosquitoes flew to the rooster at a very fast speed. After less than ten seconds, the rooster started screaming as it pped its wings frantically. After that, it fell to the ground and started convulsing until it dropped dead. 2 Within a few seconds, manyrge ck mosquitoes started emerging from the feathers of the dead rooster. At this time, the ck mosquitoes were densely packed in the sky as they rushed towards the crowd 0 f people like a whirlwind. 6 It was very chaotic in the courtyard as the crowd of people tried desperately to avoid the ck mosquitoes, as not only were the ck mosquitoes extremely poisonous but they could also enter a person¡¯s flesh through a wound on the skin. 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Even though the mosquitoes were very small as it was only the size of a grain of sand, their bites were very painful. The person bitten by the ck mosquitoes would be i n extreme pain and their skin would start swelling immediately. At this time, all the masters in the courtyard started using all of their magic skills to get rid of the mosquitoes. Some of them were even throwing out amulets and talismans as they chanted some mantras. 5 Some people hid under the table while several others jumped into the pool to avoid the mosquitoes. "What is this?" Jasmine asked as she was utterly shocked at this time. 4 "This is corpse magic!" Finn yelled as he was very shocked and angry at that moment. "These mosquitoes have been raised from the corpse of a baby! This kind of ck magic originated from Julesburg! I really would not have expected Mr. Valeman to raise this kind of insidious thing!" 3 Jackughed before he said, "These mosquitoes are raised from the corpse of a dead fetus! Since you refuse to show me any respect, then I will teach all of you a lesson today!" 1 The number of ck mosquitoes continued increasing and at this time, the body of one of the old men who was bitten by the mosquitoes started swelling and puffing up before he dropped to the ground. 3 The ck mosquitoes filled the sky and Jasmine was also flustered at this moment. 2 However, when Jasmine turned around, she realized that there were no mosquitoes around Charlie at all! As soon as the ck mosquitoes approached Charlie, they would instantly turn into ck coal, as though they had just encountered something extremely terrifying! 1 At this time, Charlie sneered as he walked towards Jack without encountering any obstacles. He was also holding a white m shell in his hand. 4 This was the Thundering Order that he had practiced earlier! The shell talisman exuded a faint light with a hint of thunder surrounding it. Jack was stunned when he saw Charlie and he eximed in disbelief. "Why are you...no, what is happening? How is this possible?" 1 Charlie seemed to be wrapped in a halo at this time and it seemed as though he was sent by god. 5 "Impossible! This ispletely impossible! It is impossible for anyone to counter my corpse magic!" Jack yelled as he stared at Charlie. Charlie sneered as he stared at Jack. "Do you really think you are undefeatable? I will show you what true power is today!" Immediately afterwards, Charlie yelled, "Thunder!" As soon as his voice fell, there was a loud sound. Boom! Within a few seconds, there was a loud thunderbolt from the sky and ck clouds suddenly started piling up in the sky that was clear earlier. 2 In the blink of an eye, the entire sky was covered in dark clouds! 1 "This!" Finn looked up at the sky and he was too shocked to even speak. Everyone, including Jasmine, had the same expression on their faces. Graham could only mutter, "Miracle. This is a miracle!" 1 In the next second, lightning suddenly shot down from the sky! "Pop!" The lightning hit the mosquitoes immediately and arge number of mosquitoes turned to coal at this time. 8 The tables and chairs split in half, trees fell, and there was a strong burning smell in the air. 2 Charlie stood still with his hands at the side of his body and he was staring at Jack with a cold expression on his face as lightning shed around his body as though he was a god who was descending to earth! 4 At this time, a strong wind blew past the courtyard as rain started falling and washing the courtyard clean. 4 A few secondster, the crowd of people finally regained their senses as they started seeking shelter out of fear that they would be struck by lightning. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 "No, no! He, he is not human! He is a god!" "No, don''t let the lightning strike me! I will kneel down and apologize to Mr. Wade immediately." 3 "Help me. I was wrong!¡± A few of the guests got down on their knees as they started bowing in front of Charlie. 2 Graham was frozen in ce from shock. However, the lightning only struck the ck mosquitoes, turning them into coal without hurting anyone at all. At this time, Jack was extremely shocked and terrified! 1 He would never have imagined that Charlie would have such tremendous powers! He was only an antpared to Charlie! If he was stuck by the ferocious lightning, he would definitely drop dead in seconds! 3 Jack started panicking at this time. Therefore, he quickly got up before he scrambled to escape out of the courtyard. He wanted to escape from Aurous Hill and nevere back to this ce again! How could there be such a venerable person in Aurous Hill? 5 "Are you trying to escape?" Charlie smiled as he stretched his hand towards the sky and said, "Thunder, fall!" Boom! At this time, thunder rumbled and lightning struck the ck porcin jar in Jack''s hand as he fell to the ground immediately. 3 Jack could feel severe pain in his hands and he was s o scared that he could only shiver as he begged for his life. 1 "Mr. Wade...Master....please spare my life." 1 Charlie looked at Jack with a cold look on his face as h e walked towards him, step by step. "How could you use corpse magic from a dead fetus? D o you know that this is really damaging to the world? I can''t believe that you could actually be so corrupt! This is an unforgivable offense!" 2 "The devil should be punished by the heavens! I am punishing you using thunder and lightning today! Do you ept your punishment?" 3 Jack could only stare at Charlie with his mouth wide open at this time. He could not say anything at all. Jack could only watch the thunder and lightning in the sky shing among the dark clouds as he held back his grief and sorrow. It seemed as though it was already the end of his life... 5 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Why? Why was there such a terrifying existence in Aurous Hill? Why did he have to bark up the wrong tree? 2 Boom! Before Jack could even understand the cause and effect, several lightning strikes hit Jack continuously. Jack, who was arrogant and aggressive, was struck to the ground before he could even scream. At this time, his human form was no longer visible and he waspletely burnt. A disgusting burning smell permeated the courtyard, s "Stop the rain and the winds!" 1 Charlie waved his hands and the thunderstorm stopped miraculously. A gust of wind blew through the courtyard and swept away the smell of the burnt corpse in the middle of the courtyard. 2 Charlie had a calm expression on his face, as though nothing happened at all. 1 However, everyone in the courtyard had their mouths wide open in shock. 1 Adam was trembling at this time and he was at aplete loss for words. If Charlie had chosen to strike him with lightning, he would have been dead a long time ago. He finally understood that Charlie''s grace and mercy was the reason he was still alive. That was the reason why he survived. * "Mr. Wade, you...you are a god!" 3 Graham''s voice trembled as he knelt to the ground and started worshipping Charlie. At this time, Zeke was so frightened that he quickly knelt to the ground before he started bowing down in front of Charlie. 5 "Mr. Wade, please forgive me. I was so obsessed with M r. Valeman that I didn¡¯t know what I was doing...I am sorry for everything that I''ve said and done. Please forgive me, Mr. Wade. I will do anything that you ask m e to from this point onwards. Please feel free to give m e your orders..." Charlie nced at him indifferently and he walked past Zeke without even turning back. At this time, Finn suddenly said in a respectful manner, "I think that Mr. Wade should be the leader of the metaphysics circle from now on! From now on, everyone in the Newton metaphysics circle will follow Mr. Wade¡¯s instructions and guidance!" 5 Everyone was fighting for the position of the leader of the metaphysics circle just a short while ago. However, none of the guests had any objections right now. They were all convinced and they agreed with Finn¡¯s suggestion immediately. 1 "Yes, Mr. Wade, please guide everyone in Aurous Hill!" Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Everyone had been fighting for the leadership position with their lives earlier but right now, all of them were eager for Charlie to lead the entire metaphysics circle in Aurous Hill and even the Newton area. None of the guests had any objections at all as they have all beenpletely convinced by Charlie''s skills. 4 They have never seen anyone else like Charlie who couldmand heavenly thunder and lightning with just one word! 2 This was indeed the realm of metaphysics. Charlie had supernatural power beyond everyone''s imagination! 1 When they looked at Jack, who was lying on the ground after being scorched by lightning, they knew that Charlie''s powers and strength were unfathomable. Therefore, they wanted Charlie to be their leader so he could lead and give them the best advice and guidance. 2 Charlie frowned before he said, "I am not a member of the metaphysics circle and I do not usually study Feng Shui. I am also not really interested in metaphysics. Therefore, I hope you¡¯ll allow Finn to lead and guide you in the future instead." 2 Everyone¡¯s mouth fell wide open in shock as soon as Charlie spoke. He had already shocked thempletely with the thunder and lightning earlier and Charlie was actually saying that he had no interest in Feng Shui or metaphysics at all? He was not a member of the metaphysics circle? So, did Charlie summon the thunder and lightning simply because he had momentary interest in metaphysics? Respect! 2 Utter respect! 1 The crowd of people was silent at this time as they exchanged nces with one another. 4 At this time, Finn nced at Charlie with a hesitant look on his face as he said in a respectful manner, "It i s indeed a great honor to share the worries on your behalf, Mr. Wade. From now on, I will definitely take good care of all the members in the metaphysics circle. I will make sure to handle all the minor matters on my own but I will definitely ask for your advice on any major issues, Mr. Wade." 5 The atmosphere was much more rxed and at this point, the richest man in Lancaster, Travis, suddenly walked towards Charlie as he said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, I would like to thank you for what you''ve done for all of us today. Therefore, I would like to offer you a n eighty million dor reward as a token of my appreciation." 4 Matthew also stepped forward to thank Charlie even though he was still feeling very embarrassed. "Thank you, Mr. Wade, for helping to divert harm away from u s. From now on, anyone under my care will also be respectful towards you!" 1 "We will definitely obey yourmands!" The crowd of people did not want to be left behind when they saw the two men stepping forward to thank Charlie. Therefore, they ttered Charlie, offered to buy him dinner, and some of them even offered to give him some cash rewards. Finn also said, "The White family has already promised to sponsor a total of one hundred and fifty million dors for all of the winners at the banquet today. Since you are the ultimate winner, I think that this cash reward should naturally be awarded to you, Mr. Wade." 4 Zeke was still kneeling on the ground as he did not dare to get up at all. At this time, he hurriedly said, "M r. Wade, I am sorry for looking down on you and supporting the viin instead. I have almost caused harm to all the other guests here today. I hope that you will be able to forgive me!¡± 3 Charlie frowned before he said, "Mr. White, didn''t you haveplete trust in Mr. Valeman before this?" Zeke quickly lowered his head before he replied, "Mr. Wade, I waspletely blinded by Mr. Valeman! I know that he is nothing more than a bug in front of the real master now! I promise to keep my eyes open i n the future and I will never go against you again! I promise to follow your orders and respect you for the rest of my life." After that, Zeke continued speaking, "Mr. Wade, in order to show you how sorry I am, I would like to give you a vi as a gift. I will pass you the key to the vi a s soon as I send someone to clean the ce up for you! Please ept my gift and forgive me for my actions, M r. Wade!" 1 "A vi?" Charlie could only frown as he thought about it. A vi was nothing much to him. However, it would be inappropriate for him to buy the vi on his own as he would not have any ways to exin the source of the funds to ire. 4 So, why should he turn down the offer if someone wanted to give him a vi? After all, his family was currently living in an old and run down house. It would be great for them to live in a better environment. 1 Even though Zeke was a little hateful, it seemed as though he was truly repentant and he felt very guilty and remorseful. 2 Therefore, Charlie nodded before he said, "Alright then, I will ept your gift. However, please remember that I will not let you off so easily should something like this happen again in the future."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Zeke was overjoyed and he sped his hands together as he thanked Charlie. "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Wade. I will definitely reflect on myself and I promise this will never happen again!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Okay." Charlie nodded in satisfaction. After that, Charlie looked at Graham who was still in shock at this time. 6 Charlie asked him in a faint manner, "So, Graham, tell me. Did you really think that I lied to you so that I could cheat the Quinton family of your money?" Graham¡¯s legs softened immediately and he knelt down before he said, "I dare not! I wouldn¡¯t dare to! I was just confused for a moment but I''ve never lost confidence in you, Mr. Wade. I am now completely convinced that you are the true master in the metaphysics circle! Please forgive me, Mr. Wade!" After he spoke, Graham grabbed Adam by his cor before he yelled, "A*shole! Kneel down and apologize t o Mr. Wade now!" Adam was already trembling in fear at this time. As soon as Graham yelled at him, Adam knelt down before Charlie and he started trembling as he apologized. "Mr. Wade, please forgive me! I really did not mean to doubt you or cause any trouble for you. I did not intentionally do it..." s Graham shook his head before he pped Adam a couple of times until his cheeks started swelling. 1 Adam did not dare to move at all. He continued kneeling on the ground as he cried. At a time like this, Adam was not afraid of getting beaten at all. Instead, h e was afraid that Charlie would summon thunder and lightning from the sky to strike him, and that he would drop dead like Jack Yaleman. 2 Aurora''s face had also turned pale from shock. She would never have imagined that Charlie was actually a master with such extraordinary powers. 2 Initially, she was so mad at Charlie because she thought that he really lied to her father, and she was nning to look for an opportunity to avenge her father. However, now it seemed as though she could only worship him because he was really incredible! 1 Aurora was also afraid that Charlie would still be mad at her younger brother. Therefore, she hurriedly knelt down before she said, "Mr. Wade, my younger brother i s still young and ignorant. Please be magnanimous and forgive him." 4 When Charlie saw the three members of the Quinton family kneeling before him and begging for forgiveness, his heart softened immediately. Therefore, he told them to stand up before he said," Since all of you are willing to repent and admit your mistakes, I will not take this to heart. However, if something like this happens again in the future, don¡¯t me me for being cruel!" 2 As soon as they heard his words, the Quinton family quickly bowed their head and thanked him. 1 At this time, Jasmine had mixed feelings as she stood among the crowd of people as she witnessed the scene unfolding before her. 4 Previously, she had always thought that Charlie was simply very well-versed and knowledgeable in antique trades because he was just an ordinary man with an ordinary background. 1 Unexpectedly, he was actually hiding his strength! 1 Jasmine was really shocked by what she had witnessed today. She had never seen anything like this. 1 At this time, Charlie took a step forward before he looked at the crowd of people and said, "Listen to me!" 1 As soon as he started speaking, everyone raised their heads and looked at Charlie respectfully. No one dared to make any sound at all. 2 Charlie looked around the crowd before he said in a stern manner, "I do not want anyone to mention anything that happened here today to anyone else! I want this to be kept a secret among us. If anyone leaks this matter out to the public, I will make sure that he ends up with the same fate as Jack Yaleman!" 4 All of the guests were shocked because it seemed as though Charlie did not want anyone to know about his strength and power! 1 He was really a very humble man. He was nothing like Jack, who only wanted attention and publicity wherever he went. 1 Jack was nothingpared to Charlie! 1 At this time, everyone sped their fists together as they bowed before Charlie and said, "Yes, we will obey your instructions, Mr. Wade." 7 Charlie nodded in satisfaction before he said, "In that case, everyone can be dismissed now!" Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Charlie left the White family mansion as everyone continued staring at him in awe. Jasmine could not stop herself from staring at him from time to time as she sent him home. At this time, Charlie had already turned into the same ordinary person that he had always been. He no longer looked like the powerful and strong man that h e looked like earlier. 4 Jasmine could not stop herself from feeling a little suspicious at this time. 5 When Charlie was in the courtyard earlier, he exuded a very superior and mysterious aura. However, the Charlie who was sitting in the passenger seat next to her looked like an ordinary passer-by. Jasmine did not know whether this was intentional or whether it was just an illusion. Therefore, Jasmine could not help but asked, "Charlie... were you really the one who summoned the thunder and lightning just now?" 2 Charlie looked at her before he smiled. "Why don''t you make a guess? Will you believe me if I told you that it was just a mere coincidence?" 1 At this time, the image of Charlie summoning the thunder and lightning suddenly shed through Jasmine''s mind. 3 Charlie was standing so confidently as he summoned the thunder and lightning. Any woman would fall in love with him if they saw how cool he looked. 2 At this time, Jasmine could feel her heart beating a little faster. However, she quickly shook her head as she thought about it. 3 What a joke! Even the world''s most powerful physicist would not b e able to control lightning! 1 If Charlie could summon thunder and lightning whenever he wanted to, why would he be the poor son-inw of the Wilson family? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Was the thunder and lightning really just a coincidence? 3 As soon as Charlie arrived at his doorstep, he could hear the voice of his mother-inw, ine, coming from inside the house. "I already told you to find a capable husband but you refused to listen to my advice! Look at how capable Rachel''s son-inw is! He can even afford to put them up in a four-bedroom house! Her house is more than one hundred and eighty square metersrge! Just look at our house. It is at most one hundred and twenty square meters. Do you know how embarrassing it is for me?¡± After that, ine continued speaking, "Other people can count on their son-inw but the guy you married is just useless! How can I count on Charlie? If I have to depend on him, I''m afraid I''ll never be able to live in a big house my entire life!" At this time, ire suddenly spoke up in a dissatisfied tone, "Mom, why are you always envious of other people''s belongings? I have already been promoted to the role of director! If we save for a few more years, we will definitely be able to afford a new and bigger house.¡± At this time, Charlie''s mother-inw sneered as she said, "You want me to wait a few more years? I might already be dead by then! Ever since you married Charlie, we have never experienced a single good day i n our life! Why are we still living in the same house that you grew up in? All of my friends are living a better life than I am!¡± 11 ire simply replied, "Mom, why do you always have t o make suchparisons? Does that make you any happier?" "I am sick of this!" ine continuedining. "I hate that fact that I am always losing to my friends! I hate this!¡± i Charlie shook his head before he opened the door and walked into the house in a helpless manner, i ine snorted as soon as she saw that Charlie had alreadye home. "So you¡¯re finally home? Do you know what time it is now? When are you going to start cooking? I am already starving!" 7 Charlie smiled before he said, "Okay, Mom. I will start cooking now." 3 After that, Charlie went into the kitchen immediately. Charlie understood ine''s character very well. She would always feel very ufortable and envious of others whenever someone else had something that she did not. If ine knew that Zeke was going to give him a vi, she would definitely rush over to Charlie and say all sorts of sweet nothings to him just so she could get in his good books. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 However, Charlie did not want to say anything about the vi he was about to receive because of ine''s current attitude. 2 As Charlie was busy in the kitchen, ire walked over to him before she said in a low voice, "Charlie, please don¡¯t take my mother''s words to heart. She is just too vain and idealistic." 3 Charlie deliberately asked, "What did your mother say? I didn''t hear anything at all." 1 "Alright then, you can continue pretending. It would really be strange if you truly didn¡¯t hear anything at all," ire replied as she poke Charlie''s forehead with her finger. Charlie took advantage of this opportunity to hold ire''s hand at this time. 5 ire started blushing immediately and she looked around the kitchen before she retracted her hand immediately. 5 However, Charlie refused to let go of her hand. Instead, he brought his hand closer to him as he took a closer look at her hand. Charlie smiled when he saw that ire was wearing the bracelet that he made her. After that, he asked, "Is the bracelet effective?" 5 "Yes." ire nodded before she said, "I think that it''s really effective. Ever since I put on the bracelet, my body seems much lighter and more rxed. I also feel much morefortable today. What is this bracelet made of? Why is it so effective?¡± 1 Charlie smiled before he said, "It¡¯s just made out of pearls." 1 The Holy Pearl of the Ocean that was on ire¡¯s wrist right now made her wrist look so fair and tender just like snow. As Charlie held her smooth and warm hand, he did not feel like letting go at all. 2 When ire realized what he was thinking, she blushed before she red at him and retracted her hand immediately. 9 Charlie smiled before he asked, "Are you also interested in moving into a new house?¡± 1 "Of course! Who wouldn''t want to live in a newer and bigger house? Ever since my mother moved out of the vi, she has beenining all the time because she feels that this house is too small and shabby..." 1 ire sighed before she continued, "But the new houses are too expensive now. Since we do not have s 0 much money on hand, we should just forget it." After that, ire suddenly recalled something and she blurted out, "By the way, we could go and check out some new properties and houses first. We can calcte the price difference between this house and the new house. If the price difference is not too great, then we can get the new house as soon as possible!" 17 ire said excitedly before Charlie could even speak," Alright then. It is decided. Since it is a weekend tomorrow, why don''t we check out some new houses tomorrow?" 1 Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nodded because he could tell that ire was really very interested and excited about this matter. Therefore, he simply replied, "Sure. If you want to check out some new houses, I''ll definitely apany you." 2 At this time, ire took out her cell phone to research some real estate information before she finally decided to look at one of the districts with a good environment. 5 After dinner, someone came and knocked on their front door. Someone from the courierpany delivered a small parcel to Charlie before the person said, "This is an express city delivery for you. Please sign to receive it." 1 After Charlie signed for the receipt, he opened the small box and found that there was a suite key and several golden key cards with the words ''Thompson First Vi A05¡¯ written on it. 1 Charlie also received a phone call from Zeke, the head of the White family. Zeke greeted Charlie respectfully over the phone as he said, "Hello, Mr. Wade. Have you received the key and the room cards for the vi? Thompson First has been developed by the Thompson First Development Company in Aurous Hill. It is one of the most high-end projects around the city right now. The vi that I¡¯ve given you, Vi A05, is thergest vi consisting of one thousand square meters excluding the courtyard! I hope that you will enjoy my gift to you and your family." 6 Charlie heard of the Thompson First Development Company before and he knew that they were developing many vis and high rise buildings in Aurous Hill. Thompson First was indeed one of the highest-end projects in Aurous Hill at the moment. 1 The market price for one of these vis is at least one hundred million dors. 2 It seemed as though Zeke was really being very generous. Therefore, Charlie replied in a light manner, "Thank you for your generosity." Zeke was ecstatic as he eximed, "No, no! It is an honor for me to be able to do something for you, Mr. Wade!" After returning to the bedroom, Charlie suddenly asked ire, "My dear wife, do you like the vis at Thompson First?¡± 1 "Thompson First?!" ire eximed in surprise. "How will we ever be able to afford any of the vis there? The prices for an ordinary residential house developed by Thompson First Development Company i s already twice the price of any other residential houses! However, I must say that the properties developed by this group are really the best in Aurous Hill!" 2 Charlie smiled before he said, "We can have a look at the vis tomorrow before we decide if we¡¯re interested in buying one." 5 ire hurriedly waved her hand before she said," Forget it. We should just forget it. Let¡¯s be more pragmatic and check out the ordinary residential houses instead." 9 Charlie smiled before he said, "I did not tell you about this before but I actually have a friend working for Thompson First Development Company. He said that he''ll be able to get me one of the vis at cost price, so why don¡¯t we check it out first?" Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Early the next morning, Charlie brought the vi key and ess cards that Zeke had given him as he drove to the Thompson First sales center with his wife. 1 After driving for a short while, they arrived at the entrance of the Thompson First sales center. 1 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. At this time, the sales center was extremely crowded. I t seemed as though the residents of Aurous Hill were very interested in the properties developed by Thompson First Development Company even though they might not be able to afford it. i When ire saw the huge crowd of people, she pulled Charlie aside as she said, "Charlie, there are so many people here today. We will not be able to afford any of the properties here anyway, so why don¡¯t we go somewhere else instead?¡± 3 Charlie smiled before he replied, "My dear wife, since we are already here, then why don''t we just head in and take a look? We have nothing to lose anyway. I really want to take a look at the properties developed b y thispany. Will you apany me?¡± 2 At this time, ire could only reply helplessly, "Well, I guess it is finally time for us to have a look at the properties developed by Thompson First Development Company." 14 After entering the sales center, many people were gathered in front of a huge table as they listened to one of the property guides as he exined the general living situation in the Thompson First Vismunity. The area of real estate developed by thepany in Aurous Hill was veryrge indeed. 1 The periphery of thend was filled with high-rise residential buildings and ordinary residential houses. The area ranged between one hundred and twenty square meters to two hundred and forty square meters. The prices for these houses were also very high, with a starting price of eighty thousand dors for each square meter. 3 As for the deepest, mostfortable and prime location of the real estate, it was the area for the Thompson First vis. 1 The sizes of the vis ranged from three hundred square meters to more than one thousand square meters per unit. Since each of the vis came with a yard and a basement, the prices of the vis were very high, costing one hundred and thirty thousand dors per square meter. 1 In other words, the vi that Zeke gave to Charlie was worth a hundred and thirty million dors! 2 At this time, the property guide also said, "We provide separate property and security services for the distinguished vi owners. Despite the fact that the ordinary residential houses and the vis are situated within the samemunity, there is additional fencing surrounding the vi! This means that it is apletely separatedmunity from the ordinary residential houses!" 6 "The ordinary residential houses are already very safe and heavily guarded. No outsiders are allowed to enter themunity and this means that the vi area would be even safer! To put it simply, it would be absolutely impossible for any thieves or burr to break into the vis at all. Therefore, you can rest assured if you would like to own one of these vis!" 2 At this time, one woman suddenly voiced out her opinion in an angry manner. "Isn''t this a little too much? Do you mean to say that the residents of the ordinary residential houses and high-rise buildings are supposed to take the bullet for the residents of the vis?" 12 Many people who were gathered around the woman nodded their head in agreement. It seemed as though what she said really made sense. 1 Charlie felt that this voice was a little familiar. Therefore, he raised his head to look towards the direction of the women. He realized that it was a woman with very heavy makeup on her face. 1 That woman was none other than ire''s cousin, Wendy! Why was she here? Charlie and ire were both very surprised to see her at the sales center. When they looked in her direction again, they realized that her father, Christopher, her mother, Hannah and also her brother, Harold were all standing beside her! 6 Was their family here to buy a house? ire turned around before she whispered to Charlie," Since Uncle and his whole family are here, let¡¯s leave now!" Charlie shook his head before he asked, "Where should we go? Why should we leave just because they''re here?" ire replied, "I''m just afraid they''ll cause trouble for you again..." Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "Don''t worry. Your husband has already been bullied for so many years. I''m already used to it!" "Okay then..." ire nodded. At this time, the property guide smiled before she told Wendy, "Miss, it''s true and it''smon knowledge that the Thompson First Development Company has always regarded the vi owners as our most distinguished customers. Therefore, our private swimming pool, high-end gymnasium, high-end sports club, golf courses and Michelin star restaurants from Italy are specially opened in the vi area to specifically serve the vi owners!¡± 5 Wendy replied angrily, "What do you mean by that? So, are the owners of the high-rise condominiums not human? We''re spending a lot of money to buy your property too! Why can''t we enjoy these facilities?" 1 The property guide could only reply, "I''m sorry but we also have a clubhouse in the high-rise condominium area. If you choose to buy one of the high-rise condominiums, you can use the clubhouse there." 2 Wendy asked, "So, does that mean that I won''t be able t 0 use any of the facilities in the vi? Will I not be able to use the golf course too?" 1 "No." Then, the property guide continued, "The facilities in the vicinity of the vis are specifically prepared for the vi owners. I¡¯m really sorry." At this time, Harold was extremely annoyed and he said, "What do you think you''re doing right now? Do you know that we¡¯re already nning to purchase one of the two hundred and forty square meter units in your high rise building? Do you know how much that would cost? We''re about to spend so much money to buy your property but you won''t allow us to use the facilities inside the vi area. Do you believe that I will change my mind about buying from you, then?" 6 The property guide continued smiling before she said, "Sir, let me tell you the truth now. Initially, when we first started this project, we only built the outer circle o f ordinary residency areas because this was a requirement stipted by the city council. We did not have the permission to solely develop a whole plot ofnd just for vis since it would be a waste ofnd!" 1 "That is the reason why we built these ordinary residential houses and high-rise buildings surrounding the vis. Our priority has always been the owners of the vis." 1 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. "If you cannot ept our conditions and rules, then you can choose to buy one of the vis instead. Otherwise, you can also choose not to purchase any of our properties. To be honest, our properties are selling very well. Even though we''ve only recently opened the sale for the ordinary residential housing area, almost eighty percent of the properties have already been sold!" 4 At this time, the expression on Harold''s face turned ugly immediately. 4 He originally thought that the property guide would have no choice but to give in to his request if he threatened not to buy the property. However, he did not expect her nonchnt attitude at all. Her meaning was clear and simple: "If you love it, you can buy it. If not, feel free to leave any time you want." At this time, a furious Harold turned around to look at his parents before he blurted out, "Let¡¯s go! I no longer want to buy any of the properties here. We can buy properties somewhere else, since it''s not as though we don''t have any money!" s Hannah stared at her son before she said, "Why should we leave now? I want to buy one of the houses here. I don''t wish to live anywhere else." Harold continued persuading his mother. "Mom, do you really want to be one of those people standing guard and taking the bullet for the wealthy people living in the vis? You should be treated differently! You should not settle for less! What¡¯s so great about the residential houses here?" 9 "You don¡¯t know anything at all!" Hannah replied immediately. "Even if the environment and the facilities in the ordinary residential houses and the high-rise condominiums are not as great as those in the inner vis, this is the best high-rise condominium in Aurous Hill! The vi that your grandmother has left behind for us is too old. I''m already bored after having lived there for such a long time." 1 Christopher also nodded before he said, "Your grandmother¡¯s vi is really very old and the surrounding area is too remote. We do not have any facilities nearby and we have to travel such a long distance just to buy a pack of cigarettes! How can we evenpare that to the facilities that we¡¯ll enjoy here?" "I''m supportive of your mother''s idea. Let''s buy one of the units here!" Harold sighed at this time because he had been so rude and forceful towards the property guide earlier but now, he looked like a joke to the crowd of people, i Even though he was very irritated, he suddenly saw two familiar faces that intrigued him immediately. After that, he yelled, "ire! Charlie! What are you doing here?" 3 ire did not expect to be spotted by Harold. However, as soon as Harold called out their names, his entire family turned around to look at the two of them. At this time, ire had no choice but to smile as she replied, "Charlie and I are here to have a look at the properties." 6 Haroldughed before he said contemptuously, "Why? Can you even afford to buy any of the houses here? Your husband doesn''t even have a job and he¡¯s living off you! Why are you still dreaming of buying a house a t such a high-end ce like Thompson First?" Chapter 175 Chapter 175 It was obvious that Harold looked down on Charlie. 6 Moreover, he was full of resentment towards ire, who was apany director. 5 When Harold saw that the couple were actually here t o view the properties at Thompson First, he wanted to seize the opportunity to satirize and make fun of them. 4 Charlie sneered as soon as he heard Harold¡¯s satirical tone towards ire and himself. "What? If someone like you is able to view the properties at Thompson First, then why can''t wee here today?¡± 1 Harold sneered before he said, "The reason why my family and I are able toe here today is because we can afford to purchase one of the houses here! Can you even afford any of the houses here?" 1 Charlie smiled before he replied, "How sure are you that I can''t afford any of the houses here?" 1 Harold snorted at this time. "If you can afford to buy any of the properties here, then I am a ghost! Do you know how much the houses here cost? Even the smallest house in Thompson First is one hundred and twenty square meters and it costs at least ten million dors! Do you even have ten million dors?" io Charlieughed. "Why would I even look at one of the smallest houses? If I want to buy a house, I''ll definitely get the biggest one." 1 "Boo!" Harold said as heughed. "The biggest two hundred and forty square meter house? You''re really too ambitious for your own good." 1 At this time, Wendy alsoughed as she said, "Yes, Charlie. Do you really think you''d be able to afford the two hundred and forty square meter house? Even our family will not be able to afford to buy that house! Who do you think you are? How will you ever be able t oafford it?" 1 Charlie looked at her before he smiled and said, "Who says that I want to buy the two hundred and forty square meter house?" Wendy snorted before she asked, "So, what are you saying then? Didn''t you say that you''re interested in the biggest house? Are you trying to go back on your words now?" Charlieughed before he replied, "Wendy, you really don''t know much, do you? Don¡¯t you know that thergest property in the entire Thompson First is the vis in the center of themunity?" "Hahaha!" Wendy startedughing out loud. "The vis? The smallest vis would also cost tens of millions of dors! Moreover, the most expensive vi is at least one hundred million dors. You''ll never be able to save up that amount of money even if you worked hard for eight lifetimes!" s Charlie smiled before he said, "Coincidentally, I happen to owe one of the biggest vis here!" 6 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. "Hahaha!¡± Harold and his entire family startedughing as soon as Charlie finished his sentence. After that, Harold pointed his finger at Charlie before h e said contemptuously, "You? You''re telling me that you owe one of the biggest vis in Thompson First? Are you really trying to make a fool out of yourself, Charlie?" 10 At this time, many of the customers who were here to look at the properties were also staring at Charlie because they heard what he had just said. "He¡¯s dressed so casually and he doesn''t look like a wealthy person at all. Do you really think he could afford to buy a vi in Thompson First?" s "If he''s actually the owner of one of the vis here, then I''d definitely be able to buy the entire Thompson Firstmunity!" "He''s really good at bragging!" 1 ire was also a little pale at this time and she quickly leaned towards Charlie as she whispered in his ear, ¡°Charlie! What are you talking about? Why are you talking nonsense? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting embarrassed?" 2 Charlie smiled before he said, "Why would I feel embarrassed if I¡¯m telling the truth?" 1 Haroldughed as he said, "Look! Even your own wife does not believe what you''re saying right now! All the people here today aren¡¯t dumb. Anyone can tell that someone like you does not deserve to be in this sales center!" After that, Harold continued speaking, "Wait! I''ll get a sales person to drive you out immediately!" 3 Shortly after, Harold dragged one of the staff members over to Charlie before he pointed at him and said, " Miss, what''s the matter with you? Why did you allow this kind of trash to enter the sales center and spoil the value of the properties here? Did you know that this person actually said that he owns one of thergest vis in Thompson First? He''s really decreasing the value of the properties here!" 2 At this time, the salesdy nced at Charlie and she could see that Charlie was indeed dressed in very casual clothing. 2 Charlie would certainly not be able to purchase even the smallest three bedroom house in Thompson First, let alone thergest vi. 1 The crowd also started shouting at this time. "Hurry u p and chase this young man out! He¡¯s really affecting our mood right now!" Chapter 176 Chapter 176 At this time, the salesdy walked up to Charlie before she said, "Sir, if you''re not going to buy a house today, then please leave now. Do not affect the other customers who are here to purchase our properties today." 9 ire sighed before she tugged at Charlie''s sleeves and said, "Let¡¯s go, Charlie. Let''s have a look elsewhere instead.¡± 1 Other people also started booing Charlie at this time. "I f you are poor, then please leave instead of being an embarrassment here!" 3 Charlie remained motionless before he said with a smile, "Do you know why all of you cannot afford to live in the vis here? It¡¯s because you''re all shortsighted and there¡¯s no way any of you will be able to afford to live in a vi in this lifetime!¡± 3 Harold continued insulting Charlie at this time." Hahaha! Charlie, are you really going to continue to lie here? Is there anyone here today who isn''t richer than you?" 2 Charlie raised his brows before he said, "Harold, you keep saying that I''ll never be able to afford any of the properties in Thompson First. What are you going to d o if I really do own one of the vis here?" At this time, Haroldughed before he pointed at the tallest high rise building on the table before he said in an arrogant manner, "If you can afford to own any of the vis here, then I, Harold, will jump from the top of this building!¡± 6 Many people who were surrounding them also followed suit as they shouted, "Yes! If you can afford to own any of the vis, I¡¯ll jump off that building too!" 3 "That¡¯s right! I¡¯ll jump off the building if you actually d o own one of the vis in Thompson First! I can''t tolerate anyone who pretends to be someone they''re not!" ire had never felt more embarrassed than this in her life! Therefore, she startedining as she reprimanded Charlie, "Charlie! Do you really want to challenge them and embarrass yourself now?" At this time, Charlie remained calm as he smiled and said, "My dear wife, why are you so sure that your husband will end up embarrassing himself?" 6 After that, Charlie took the key to the vi and the ess cards out from his pocket before he said, "Look at this. This is the key and the ess card for Vi A05." Wendyughed as she replied, "Charlie, do you really think that we''ll believe you just because you are holding a random key in your hand? Do you really think that we''re mentally retarded?" 1 Charlie handed the key and the ess card over to the sales person before he said, "Well, why don''t you check if this key and ess card is real?" The salesdy could recognize the key and ess card as soon as Charlie took it out from his pocket. She knew that this was the key and ess card that was exclusive to the owners of the vis in Thompson First. She was really shocked at this moment. 3 Was this person really an owner of a vi in Thompson First? If he really owned one of the vis, she would definitely lose her job because she had just tried to kick him out of the sales center a few minutes ago. 3 As she thought about this, she took the key and ess card from Charlie before she scanned the card on the information reader in the sales center. At this time, the reader suddenly eximed in a robotic voice," Hello, Mr. Wade, the distinguished owner of Vi A05. We wee you home!" 6 At this time, the salesdy suddenly eximed in shock. "Are you Mr. Wade?" 5 "Yes," Charlie nodded immediately. It seemed that Zeke had already transferred the vi''s ownership over to Charlie. The salesdy quickly handed the key and ess card back to Charlie before she panicked and said, "M r. Wade, I am so sorry for my behavior earlier. I really did not know that you are the distinguished owner of Vi A05. Please forgive me for what happened earlier." 4 Everyone present at the scene was stunned. Charlie was actually the owner of the biggest vis in thismunity? Was this a joke? How could someone like him afford to purchase a vi in Thompson First? 1 The expression on Harold''s face was also extremely ugly. What was going on? He really could not believe that Charlie could actually afford to buy this vi. 4 But the salesdy would not be lying, would she? Moreover, she had even scanned his ess card and i t seemed as though the machine recognized Charlie a s the owner of the vi... 1 What was happening?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 The salesdy was panicking because she was worried that she would lose her job since she had offended Charlie. However, Charlie simply waved his hand before he said in a faint manner, "Don¡¯t worry, this is a small issue. I won¡¯t hold this against you." i After that, Charlie continued speaking, "By the way, could you please exin what Vi A05 is to all these short-sighted people here today?" 3 The salesdy hurriedly exined, "The vis in Thompson First are divided into four different categories: A, B, C, and D. The scarcest category is category A, which has thergest area. The vis in category A consists of three levels, including a basement. There is also a private elevator within each vi, with each vi measuring more than one thousand square metersrge. It also consists of a front and rear courtyard. The price of one of these vis is over one hundred million dors. This is the most expensive vi in Thompson First and perhaps even in the entire Aurous Hill!¡± Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped as soon as the salesdy finished her exnation. Charlie owned a vi that was worth more than one hundred million dors? How could a person dressed i n such casual clothing actually own such a luxurious vi? 5 Harold''s expression was extremely ugly and his parents and sister were already dying of jealousy at this point. 5 Wendy suddenly asked, "Charlie, how did you manage to buy this vi?¡± 2 Charlie smiled faintly before he replied, "Someone gave it to me." "Why would anyone give you this vi?¡± Wendy asked i n a furious manner. Her heart was sinking at this time because she knew that she would never be able to live in such a luxurious vi in her entire lifetime, but how could someone like Charlie possibly live here? 1 Charlie was toozy to even respond to her question. However, at this time, he simply stared at Harold as he asked, "Harold, didn''t you say that you would jump off the highest floor of the building if I owned one of the houses here? When will you be jumping?" 6 Harold¡¯s face turned pale immediately as he clenched his fists tightly together. "Charlie, you rat! Don¡¯t try to b e smug with me! I still don''t believe that you can afford to own this vi, nor do I believe that someone would actually give you this vi. It ispletely impossible! Tell me the truth. How did you get this vi?¡± 3 Charlie shook his head and smiled before he eximed, "It seems as though some people really cannot afford to lose in a confrontation." 1 After that, Charlie looked at Harold again before he said, "Harold, with your abilities, the most expensive thing you''d ever be able to afford is one of the ordinary high-rise units around the vicinity of the vis. It seems as though you¡¯ll be one of those to take the bullet and stand guard for me. Anyway, the most important thing you need to know today is that you¡¯ll never be able to afford to live in this vi in this lifetime!" 2 "You..." Harold''s face turned very dark at this time. 3 This was the first time he had ever been insulted by Charlie. However, what was even more hateful was the fact that he could not retaliate at all! 5 How could he retaliate? Even if they used all the money they had, the most expensive house they could afford to buy was the two hundred and forty square meter house. If they chose to purchase that house, his family would be under a great deal of stress. That was the reason why they were still hesitating to make the purchase. However, Charlie actually owned the biggest and most luxurious vi here! The gap between them both was just too big! Moreover, Harold could not tolerate Charlie¡¯s calm and arrogant attitude at this time. He was really provoking him. 6 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Harold gritted his teeth before he said, "Charlie, don''t you have any respect for the Wilson family at all? You own such an expensive and big vi but you didn¡¯t say anything to the Wilson family." Charlie smiled before he said, "I thought you''ve always said that I am not a member of the Wilson family? Why should I tell you anything, then?" 4 After that, Charlie turned around before he said to ire, "My dear wife, why don''t we check out our new vi now?" ire could not stop herself from blurting out, "This... Charlie, what¡¯s going on?¡± Charlie smiled and said, "I''ll exin everything to youter." 3 As soon as he finished his sentence, Charlie suddenly heard a familiar voice. "Oh! Eldest Brother and Sister-in-Law, are you guys buying a house in Thompson First? That is amazing!" Chapter 178 Chapter 178 It was Charlie¡¯s mother-inw, ine! 3 The person apanying ine at this time was none other than her husband, Jacob! 1 Charlie and ire were a little surprised at this time. Why were they here? 2 ire hurried forward before she asked, "Mom! Dad! Why are you here?" Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. ine replied, "Your aunt and uncle called us to inform us of their intention to check out the houses at Thompson First as they¡¯re intending to buy a house here. They invited us here to help them look around today.¡± In fact, ine red at Charlie as she said this sentence because she felt a little annoyed at this time. 2 ine did not want toe here today because she had just gotten into an argument with her daughterst night as she wanted to move out of their house. Unexpectedly, she actually received a phone call from Christopher, asking her and her husband to come over to check out the properties with them. 1 What did they want them to check out? Weren¡¯t they just trying to show off the fact that they were going to purchase a house at Thompson First? 1 ine felt very ufortable at this time but she did not dare to reject her elder brother''s invitation. Therefore, she rushed over with Jacob as soon as she received the phone call. 6 This was also the reason why she was so upset with Charlie. If she had a capable son-inw, then she would be able to live in Thompson First! 2 At this time, ine looked at Hannah with a ttering expression on her face as she said, "Sister-in- Law, you''re really amazing! I cannot believe that you are buying a house in Thompson First! I''m really very envious of you right now. You are actually buying the two hundred and forty square meter house in Thompson First. Do you know how luxurious that is? I really don''t know if my family will ever be able to afford to live in such a luxurious house in this lifetime!" 6 Even though she was very upset with her elder brother and his family, ine knew that she had to tter and butter up to them. Harold¡¯s mother, Hannah, had a very ugly expression 0 n her face at this time. She red at ine before she said in a cold manner, "ine, what do you mean by this? Are you looking down on us?" 4 Hannah was so furious that she felt as though she was going to explode anytime! In fact, the reason why they had called Jacob and ine over here today was because she wanted them t 0 witness her purchasing the first grade high rise condominium unit at Thompson First. This way, she would be able to act smug and cocky in front of them. However, she would never have expected ine''s son-inw to be so capable. He actually owned the biggest vi in Thompson First! 2 ine was so envious and she was already dying of jealousy. 1 Now, ine was deliberatelyplimenting her for buying a two hundred and forty square meter house. Was she trying to mock her? 1 Her family was moving into a vi that was worth at least one hundred million dors! How could ine say that she was envious of her? Moreover, ine was going on and on about how she could never afford to live in such a luxurious ce. Was she being sarcastic? 1 ine did not know what was going on. Therefore, she tried to tter Hannah as soon as she saw her but Hannah actually thought that she was looking down 0 n her. ine felt seriously wronged at this time. Why would she look down on them? Why would she be praising them if she really looked down on them? 4 ine hurriedly bit the bullet as she continued ttering Hannah, "Oh! Sister-in-Law, how could I everpare to you? It would be the same asparing a candle to the sun! Why would I ever look down on you? You have such a good life and you will be moving into Thompson First soon! Look at me. I''m still living i n a small and broken house. Do you know how rotten and dpidated our house is? How can itpare to your new home? Of course, I envy you!" Hannah was extremely irritated at this time and she was so furious that she was at a loss for words, s At this time, her husband, Christopher was gritting his teeth in anger as he stood next to her. "ine, is it really so fun for you to continue provoking and making fun of us? Aren¡¯t you going to be living in a vi at Thompson First? What are you trying to prove here?" 6 After that, Christopher red at his younger brother, Jacob before he said, "Jacob, do you still regard me as your brother? Do you have any respect left for your mother? How could you keep something like this to yourself? You own a vi here and you did not even tell us about it?" 5 Jacob was stunned at this time. "A vi? What vi are you talking about? Brother, are you going to buy a vi instead? You''re so rich!" Chapter 179 Chapter 179 When Christopher heard his words, he thought that Jacob was deliberately trying to mock him. Therefore, he could only re at him as he said in a furious tone, "Jacob, enough is enough! Why are you saying all this? I know that you are going to move into the vi at Thompson First. Are you trying to show off now?" 2 Jacob was stunned at this time. "Huh? I am going to live in a vi at Thompson First? What are you talking about, Elder Brother?" 4 ine was also very confused at this time. "Brother, is there a mistake here? Are you sure there''s no misunderstanding on this matter?" 5 At this time, Christopher pointed his finger at Charlie before he said with a dissatisfied expression on his face. "Your son-inw is the owner of the biggest vi in Thompson First! You can ask him all about it!" 4 ine and Jacob were dumbfounded at this time. After that, they stare at Charlie in astonishment before they asked in disbelief, "Charlie, is what your uncle said true? Are you really the owner of the biggest vi in Thompson First? Is that true?" 3 Charlie nodded before he said, "Yes, Mom and Dad. Someone gave me this vi to thank me for helping him out." "Who gave you this vi?" ine blurted out with a look of ecstasy in her eyes. Charlie replied, "I helped a friend solve some Feng Shui problems he was facing. Therefore, he decided to give me this vi in return for my help." ine was extremely excited at this time. "Charlie, bring us to view the vi now! Wow! We¡¯re going to live in a vi at Thompson First! This is really a dreame true!" 4 At this time, ire quickly pulled Charlie aside as she asked in a low voice, "Charlie, can you tell me what is going on?" 2 Charlie smiled before he said, "Someone really gave this vi to me. If you don''t believe me, we can go and check it out now." ine was very satisfied because she finally had a sense of superiority over her brother and sister- inw now. This was perfect! Since they wanted her to be jealous when they were nning to buy a big house, then it is time for them to be envious of her now. She was going to live in Thompson First soon! It was finally time for her to brag and show off instead! s Therefore, she deliberately smiled before she said, "0 h, Eldest Brother and Sister-in-Law, Harold and Wendy, since all of you are here, why don''t youe and see the vi with us? What do you think?¡± Christopher shook his head and he was nning to leave immediately but at this time, Hannah quickly stopped him. After that, she winked at ine before she said, "Okay then! We would love to see the vi too!" 3 As soon as she said those words, Hannah lowered her voice as she whispered in her husband''s ear, "I''ll take some photos and videos of their viter before showing it to your mother. As soon as she sees those pictures, she''ll definitely ask them for the vi. Don''t you think that this is a good n?¡± 4 Christopher''s eyes shone immediately! It turned out that his wife actually had a n in mind. 4 This was wonderful! Therefore, Charlie brought the group of people into the vi area at Thompson First. As soon as they entered the guarded vimunity, everyone kept looking around them. The environment in this area was indeed several times better than the environment at the ordinary residential housing and high-rise condominium areas. It was much more refined. "Charlie, which is your vi?" Wendy asked loudly on purpose. Charlie took his key and walked past Wendy before stopping in front of a huge vi. "This is my vi, A05." Charlie was very calm andposed as he used the key to open the main gate leading into the vi, before gently pushing it open. 2 The gate opened with a squeak and an exquisite garden appeared in front of everyone. Click! The main door was opened. Wendy was stunned! Harold and his parents were also dumbfounded at this time! 5 ire also held her breath and rubbed her eyes vigorously with her hands as she looked inside. In the center of the garden was a magnificent and spacious luxury vi surrounded by pavilions, flowers, and trees. "This...this is way too luxurious..." Christopher was the first to recover from the shock.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Harold had a very ugly expression on his face as he said angrily, "Who would give you such a good and luxurious vi? I don''t believe it!" 3 "I can''t help it if you don''t believe me but this vi is indeed a gift from a friend," Charlie simply replied as h e could not be bothered to exin himself. Wendy stared at Charlie before she said in an envious manner, "Charlie, do you really think that someone like you is worthy of such an expensive vi?" 4 Charlie smiled as he replied, "That has nothing to do with you." The crowd was silent as they stood in the open space i n the garden. No one could believe that the owner of the most expensive vi in Aurous Hill was none other than Charlie! Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Wendy and Christopher could not ept this fact at all. It felt as though they were being pped and humiliated in public! They really wanted to bury themselves in a hole right then. 5 This was insane! Just then, an old man suddenly walked out of the vi. The old man walked towards Charlie before he asked i n a respectful manner, "Hello, are you Mr. Wade?" i Charlie nodded before he replied, "Yes, I am. May I know who you are?" The old man replied, "Hello, Mr. Wade. I am Mr. White¡¯s butler and I am responsible for taking care of this vi. I am Barry Landon but you can call me Barry. I am in charge of the maintenance of the vi." 1 "Barry?" Wendy stared at him in shock as though she had just been electrocuted. Wasn¡¯t Barry her fiance, Gerald''s butler? Why was he here? Did this vi belong to the White family? If that was the case, then why was it given to Charlie? 1 Wendy quickly asked, "Barry, what is going on? Does this vi belong to the White family?" 2 Barry replied, "Yes, it used to belong to the White family but it belongs to Mr. Wade now." After that, Barry looked at Charlie again before he asked, "Mr. Wade, the renovation in the vi has not beenpleted yet. When do you n to move in? I will ask the workers to work faster and I will make all the necessary preparations for you in advance." 1 Charlie quickly replied, "We will not be moving in for the time being. You can continue looking after the vi on my behalf. I will call you once I am ready to move in." "Okay, Mr. Wade!" After he was done speaking, Barry bowed to Charlie before he stepped aside as he waited for him to enter the vi. 1 Wendy was still in shock and her family members were also very surprised at this time. 9 "The White family''s butler?" Wendy said in shock. "Are you talking about Gerald''s family?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlie looked at her before he smiled and said, "Yes. I am talking about Gerald''s family. His uncle gave me this house." 1 "What?!" Wendy felt that her brain was going to explode! This vi originally belonged to her fiance''s family? In other words, she would have been the owner of this vi in the future? Why did they give the vi to Charlie? This was her vi! s Wendy¡¯s parents were also very puzzled and angry at the same time. 2 Their daughter was marrying into the White family in the future. The White family should have left the vi t 0 their daughter. So, why did they give it to Charlie instead? This was ridiculous! s Hannah quickly asked Wendy, "Wendy, what is going 0 n? Did you know that the White family owned this vi?" 1 Wendy shook her head before she said, "No, I did not know about it. Gerald did not mention it to me..." 1 At this time, Hannah quickly shouted, "Hurry up and give Gerald a call! Ask him what is going on!" 11 "Alright." Wendy quickly took out her cell phone to call Gerald immediately. 2 As soon as Gerald answered the phone, Wendy asked him, "Gerald, does your family own a vi in Thompson First?¡± Gerald replied, "Yes, we own one of the vis there. What''s wrong?" At this time, Wendy replied in a dissatisfied tone," Why didn''t you tell me about this? Was this vi supposed to be our matrimonial home?" 1 "No," Gerald replied immediately. "My uncle bought that vi so he can use it as his retirement home in the future. He really likes the environment at Thompson First. Why would he give us that vi?" 2 After that, Gerald continued asking, "How did you know about the vi?" Wendy felt so aggrieved that she started crying at this time. "Did you know that your uncle gave his vi away?" 1 "Gave it away?" Gerald asked in surprise. "Who did he give it to?" 3 Wendy continued crying before she replied, "He gave i t to Charlie! My useless brother-inw, Charlie!¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Gerald was also stunned. The vi at Thompson First was the most valuable property owned by the White family. This house was owned by Zeke, the current head of the White family, who was Gerald¡¯s uncle. 1 Zeke was Kevin''s father, and Gerald¡¯s father was only second-inmand. 1 Even though Gerald and his father really loved Thompson First, there was no way they could afford such an expensive vi! 2 Therefore, Gerald felt extremely shocked and ufortable when he heard that his uncle had actually given this vi to Charlie. He immediately told Wendy over the phone, "Wendy, give me a minute. I will ask my uncle about this." 1 Wendy hung up the phone before she red at Charlie as she gritted her teeth and asked, "Charlie, what did you do? How did you trick Uncle White into giving you this vi?" 1 At this time, Charlie replied in a light manner, ¡°Mr. White offered me this vi on his own ord." s "You are lying!" Wendy suddenly blurted out. ¡°You''re not rted to the White family at all! Why would Uncle White give you such an expensive vi for no reason? You must have gotten this vi from him using some sort of despicable means!" 2 At this time, Wendy suddenly received a phone call from Gerald. "Wendy, it seems as though my uncle is very busy right now. He hung up on me without saying anything at all." 9 Charlie sneered before he took out his cell phone. After that, he turned on the speaker before he called Zeke directly. As soon as the phone started ringing, the other party answered the call immediately. Wendy was stunned. 1 "Mr. Wade!¡± Zeke eximed in a ttering manner over the other end of the line. "Mr. Wade, have you gone to Thompson First to check out the vi that I gave you? Are you satisfied with the vi?¡± Charlie responded immediately, "Yes, I''m looking at the vi right now. It''s a really beautiful vi. Thank you." Zeke quickly replied, "Mr. Wade, there''s no need to thank me. I''m d that you like it!" 1 Charlie continued speaking in a calm manner, "The reason I¡¯m calling today is to let you know that I''m very satisfied with the vi." "Mr. Wade, please do not hesitate to let me know if there¡¯s anything else you need. I''ll definitely try my best to get things done for you. I¡¯ll make sure that you''re satisfied!" Everyone around Charlie was shocked at this time, s They did not expect to hear that Zeke had given this vi to Charlie voluntarily. Why did he do that? 1 Moreover, Zeke was Wendy''s future father-inw but h e actually had to be so respectful and humble in front o f Charlie. Wendy could not stop herself from feeling extremely frustrated at this time, s Finally, she could not hold her anger in any longer. Therefore, she suddenly spoke in a loud manner as she interrupted Charlie¡¯s phone call, "Uncle White, I a m Gerald''s fiancee, Wendy. Why wouldContent ? N?velDrama.Org. you give Charlie this vi for no reason at all? Could you tell me the reason why?" "What? Who do you think you are? Do you really think you have the right to ask me about my personal affairs?" 4 Zeke replied in a cold manner. Wendy¡¯s face flushed red immediately. At this time, Charlie simply replied, "Mr. White, I think you should give them an exnation on this matter. Otherwise, they¡¯re very convinced that I''ve tricked you into giving me the vi." 9 "Okay!" Zeke replied immediately. "Since Mr. Wade wants me to exin myself, then I will exin it to you because I am giving him face. I owe Mr. Wade a huge favor because he saved my life. Therefore, I''m giving him this vi as a gift and token of my gratitude. I hope that you clowns will stop doubting M r. Wade because if you continue to doubt him, I won¡¯t let you off!" 7 Wendy felt very aggrieved at this time. Her face turned red because she felt so embarrassed that her future father-inw actually scolded her in front of everyone else. 9 When Christopher saw that Wendy was so aggrieved, h e coughed before he said, "Mr. White, Wendy is still a young child. She only asked you about the vi out of curiosity. She had no other intentions." 3 Zeke ignored Christopher and he simply said in a respectful manner, "Mr. Wade, is there anything else you would like me to exin?" "No, that is it," Charlie replied. "Okay then. I won''t bother you anymore, Mr. Wade. Please call me whenever you need my help." After that, Charlie immediately hung up the phone. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 "Charlie, is this... did the White family really give this vi to you?" Jacob asked Charlie in surprise when he finally regained his senses. 3 "Yes, dad," Charlie replied as he smiled. "This... you..." Jacob stuttered. He felt as though he was still dreaming. ire hurried over to her father before she said, "Dad, why don''t you sit down and rest for a while? Since Mr. White has already exined the situation to everyone, everyone should know clearly now that this vi rightfully belongs to Charlie." i ire specifically emphasized the words ''rightfully belongs'' because she wanted her rtives to hear her loud and clear. 2 Hannah held her hand against her chest in disbelief before she muttered, "The White family must be really insane! If they wanted to give this vi to someone else, why didn¡¯t they give it to me instead?" 6 Hannah was not the only one in disbelief because the rest of them were also very shocked at this time. In fact, Harold was extremely jealous of Charlie. 5 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. He could never afford to buy this vi even if he worked hard for ten lifetimes, but how did this good fortune fall on someone like Charlie?! 1 What kind of luck did he have? Christopher''s face was still pale, and the fact that Zeke had ignored him did not matter anymore. He felt that this vi should have been his daughter''s property in the future, but unfortunately, it had ended up in Charlie''s hands instead. This was totally uneptable! 3 He looked at his daughter who was still crying miserably before he looked at Charlie, and he could feel his heart sinking immediately. 1 He had always looked down on Jacob for the longest time, but now, thetter was actually so many steps above him because of his son-inw. How could he ept this? Christopher suddenly spoke up and asked, "Charlie, what kind of favor does Mr. White owe you? Are you going to help him under the Wilson family''s name?" 5 Charlie replied lightly, "Well, this is my personal business, so there is no need for me to exin myself t o you!" 2 After that, Charlie turned around and spoke to Barry. "I t is already gettingte. Please help me to see the guests off." Even though Christopher imed to be his ''elder'', he was nothing at all in Charlie''s eyes! Barry nodded respectfully before he said to the crowd, "Excuse me, and please follow me. I will lead everyone to the door." 2 Christopher red at Charlie furiously before he calmly walked out of the vi. Wendy also shot Charlie a look of resentment before following after her father''s footsteps. They felt extremely broken at this time. 6 They could not imagine how a useless son-inw who depended on his wife could actually run into such good luck! 5 Finally, Barry closed the door behind him before going back to the guest room without disturbing Charlie and his family. After Harold''s family had left the vi, ire suddenly asked, "Charlie, it is time for you to tell us the truth now. Why don''t you tell us what you did for the White family and why they owe you for this favor?" Charlie hesitated for a moment because he did not know how he should exin himself. A few days ago, the White family had helped Jack to hold a banquet andpetition where they wanted to unify the entire metaphysicsmunity in Aurous Hill. However, Jack had been struck to death by Charlie¡¯s own Thunder Order, and the White family had been so afraid that he would also condemn them. Therefore, Zeke had decided to give him the vi as a token of their appreciation and to show how grateful h e was toward Charlie. In fact, they were simply afraid that Charlie would be so angry that he might kill them without any hesitation at all. 1 After thinking about it, Charlie finally replied, "I helped the White family with their Feng Shui matters. Therefore, they decided to repay me by giving this vi to me." 1 "What?!" ire and her parents were shocked. "Charlie, you helped other people to look at their Feng Shui?¡± ire''s eyes widened in disbelief. Charlie nodded. "Yes." ire continued questioning him with a puzzled expression on her face. "Where did you learn about Feng Shui anyway?" Charlie smiled before he replied, "By watching the television! There are so many Feng Shui programs on television nowadays!" 6 Upon hearing that, ire began panicking as she blurted out, "Charlie, are you insane?! Who gave you the courage to give Feng Shui advice to other people just because you watched some Feng Shui programs o n television?! Moreover, you actually dared to ept such an expensive vi as a token?" Chapter 183 Chapter 183 When Charlie saw that ire was panicking, he smiled before assuring her. "My dear wife, don''t worry about the vi. Mr. White will nevere and cause any trouble because of this vi." Jacob continued shaking his head. "No. Last time when you helped the Quinton family with their Feng Shui problem, you already spent one hundred million dors of their money just to bid on the mshell. Now, the White family is actually giving you a vi just to thank you! These two families are both extremely famous and prestigious in Aurous Hill. I am afraid that they will regret their decision in the future, and sooner orter, they wille and demand that you give everything back to them!¡± 4 Jacob continued speaking, "You should return the vi to the White family as soon as possible. Otherwise, I am afraid that all of us are doomed if they try to settle the score with us!¡± 1 At this time, Charlie¡¯s mother-inw suddenly blurted out, "What do you mean?! Why should we return the vi to the White family? After all, Mr. Zeke was the one who gave this vi to Charlie. Charlie did not steal this vi from anyone! This vi will be our home in the future!" 9 ine had never imagined that she would ever have the opportunity to live in such a luxurious vi. Now that they had finally acquired the vi, Jacob was asking her son-inw to return the vi. Wasn''t this equivalent to killing her? 5 ire replied helplessly, "Mom! We should not be epting this kind of gift from others! It will definitely be very troublesome in the future.¡± "There will not be any trouble at all!" ine snorted as she looked at Charlie before saying, "Oh, Charlie, I really did not expect you to be so capable. I would not have expected you to have such a great ability to actually earn such a big vi for us to live in!¡± ine smiled and said excitedly, "I really have a terrific son-inw! You should have started giving Feng Shui advice to other people earlier. That way, we would have been rich a long time ago!" 5 Jacob could not tolerate his wife any longer. Thus, he quickly spoke up and said, "Wife! This is not just about the vi! Even if Charlie really gave them some Feng Shui advice, how is it appropriate for him to ept a vi like this? Wouldn''t we be in a lot of trouble if the White family regrets their decision in the future?" 2 ine jumped up in anger as soon as she heard Jacob¡¯s words. Then, she pointed a finger at Jacob before she said, "Don¡¯t give me all these unnecessary excuses! I have been suffering and living in poverty all my life with you! I finally have the opportunity to live i n a big and luxurious vi, and yet, you are asking me t 0 give it back? Let me tell you something, Jacob. If you force your son- inw to give this vi up, I will divorce you immediately!" 7 "You... you... you really are the most materialistic woman I have ever seen in my life!" 5 Jacob was so angry and at a loss for words that he simply sat down on the sofa. Charlie smiled before saying, "Dad, don''t worry about i t. This vi will not be taken away." "My good son-inw, you are really very capable!" 2 ine continued looking around the vi as she touched the antiques and calligraphy paintings that were hanging on the wall. Overjoyed, she said," Christopher can show off as much as he wants! Now, I am the one living in this beautiful and luxurious vi while his family can only afford to buy one of the units in the high rise condominium outside! I am really very happy today-¡± 1 ire could not take it anymore, finally pulling Charlie aside and whispering, "Charlie, tell me the truth. What is going on?" 1 Charlie replied, "My dear wife, don''t worry too much about it. I assure you that this is a legitimate ie and I did not cheat or lie to get it. However, it is rather inconvenient for me to exin everything to you right now. I promise I will tell you everything when I have the chance to do so in the future.¡± 5 "Alright then. I will believe you since you say that there is a reason for all of this," ire replied after thinking it over for a short while. "But Charlie, I don¡¯t think that you should continue giving Feng Shui advice to others. Otherwise, my dad and I will be very worried." Charlie took this opportunity to hold her hand and say, "Don''t worry, ire. I will not do anything to make you worry. Dad is still pushing us to have a child, what would you do if something were to happen tome?" 8 "Don''t be silly." ire blushed before taking her hand back from Charlie, i Meanwhile, ine was eximing excitedly as she walked down the stairs. 1 "When Ie back from my trip next week, I am going to invite all the people that I know toe and visit this new vi that I have just bought!" 8 As soon as she heard her mother''s words, ire replied immediately, "Mom! This vi was given to Charlie..." 2 "He is our son-inw, so the vi that is given to him naturally belongs to us too."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 ine felt very triumphant as she shook the jade bracelet on her hand. "I have already sent a text message to some of my friends. Many of them are already jealous of me because of this jade bracelet, and now, I even have a big and luxurious vi!" Charlie looked at the jade bracelet on his mother-inw¡¯s hand. In actual fact, that was the bracelet that Graham had given to him, and he had been nning o n giving it to ire in the first ce. However, who would have expected that ine would take it for herself instead. 6 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. *** At the White family mansion. Gerald was standing in the hall as he reported what h e had just found out to his father over the phone. After he was done speaking, Gerald hesitated for a moment before he raised his head and said, "Dad, is uncle confused? He did not even stay a single day in that vi, but he did not hesitate at all to give it to Charlie! You have to persuade him to take it back from Charlie!" Gerald''s father had a solemn expression on his face as he continued to sit on the sofa. Gerald had just informed him that his uncle had given the vi at Thompson First to Charlie. He did not believe it at first, and so, he had gone to verify this information with his brother, Zeke, only to find out that Gerald¡¯s report was true after all. 2 Moreover, Zeke had refused to tell him the reason why he had given the vi to Charlie. Instead, he simply stated that he owed thetter a favor. What kind of favor could Zeke possibly owe Charlie that would make him give away such an expensive vi when he had always been an extremely stingy man? At this time, Gerald¡¯s father simply said, "I have already called your uncle. It seems as though he is very determined about giving the vi to Charlie. Therefore, it is highly unlikely that he would ask Charlie to return the vi to him." 2 Gerald gritted his teeth before saying, ¡¯Dad, don''t you think that there is something wrong with Charlie? We have been investigating and looking into his background for such a long time, but it seems as though we can never find any news or information about him at all. Don''t you find that extremely strange?¡± 3 Gerald''s father pondered for a while before he replied," Well, your uncle has always been a shrewd person throughout his entire life, and he would never reward Charlie for no reason at all. So, no matter what it is and even if there is really something wrong with Charlie, you should not provoke him in any way. I will check with your uncle tonight to find out everything about Charlie." 2 "Okay.¡± At the same time, Christopher and his wife were also very unhappy with Charlie. Consequently, they wereining about Charlie to Lady Wilson right then. 7 Wendy snorted as she cried in front of Lady Wilson." Grandma, I do not know what Charlie did to deceive the White family into giving him the biggest vi in Thompson First! That vi is worth more than one hundred million dors! Moreover, he did not invite you to live in the vi, but he even drove our whole family out of the vi just now! Don''t you think that is too much?" 5 Lady Wilson was sitting on the sofa, and currently, she had a very displeased expression on her face as she snorted, "Yes! I agree that Charlie does not have any respect for his elders at all!" 2 "Yes, mom! Charlie is so shameless!" Christopher agreed with a calm expression on his face. "As one of the sons-inw of the Wilson family, he should have naturally offered to share any good things that he has with you! The vi that you are living in, as well as the furniture, is already so outdated. We should have moved into a newer ce with better furniture a long time ago. If Charlie really respects you, he would offer t 0 give you the vi at Thompson First! He should allow you to enjoy and live in the vi." 6 Lady Wilson¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard Christopher''s words. After all, they had already been living in this vi for more than ten years. Even though the exterior of the vi was still very stylish, it was already an old property. Since it was situated in a bad location, the vi was worth at most ten to twenty million dors. 4 The vi at Thompson First was definitely a hundred times better than this vi. Therefore, the old lady felt greedy immediately because she could never afford to live in a vi like that. 2 However, as soon as she heard the news that Charlie was the owner of the biggest vi in Thompson First, she had the same opinion as Christopher. She felt that as the head of the Wilson family, she should be given the privilege to enjoy the vi! Chapter 185 Chapter 185 As Lady Wilson was dreaming about moving into the vi at Thompson First, Christopher suddenly rubbed his hands and sighed before he said, "Mom, I am nning to send someone to invite Loreen''s family toe over as our guests. After that, I am hoping to propose to the Thomas family for Loreen and Harold t o be married. What do you think about my suggestion?" "The Thomas family..." Lady Wilson sighed as she replied, "Previously, Harold left Loreen behind and ran away by himself! I believe that Loreen does not have a good impression of him." At this time, Christopher said, "I think that something like that is actually harmless. Since both of our families are business partners, I believe that the Thomas family will be more focused on the future development prospects if our children were to get married. Even though the Wilson family cannot be compared to the Thomas family, we have the Emgrand Group to support us. Moreover, there are still a lot of things that we could do to enhance the future coboration between our families. Therefore, I think that the Thomas family will definitely agree with this marriage proposal.¡± Lady Wilson pondered for a moment before she nodded and said, "In this case, let¡¯s try to extend our invitation to them to see whether the Thomas family would be interested ining to Aurous Hill as our guests." "Okay!" Christopher replied in a hurry. After that, he continued speaking, "Mom, the Thomas family is a very reputable and wealthy family. If we do not live in a decent vi when they visit us, we will definitely lose face in front of them. If that is the case, they will definitely turn down the marriage proposal." "However, if you can get Charlie to hand over the big and luxurious vi in Thompson First to us, the Thomas family will definitely agree to visit Aurous Hill as our guests. Moreover, they will also think very highly of us when they see us living in a vi at Thompson First. Don''t you agree with me?" Lady Wilson nodded her head immediately. Living in a vi that was worth one hundred million dors would significantly improve other people''s perceptions and impressions of the Wilson family. 1 Therefore, she quickly replied, "Ask your brother to bring his family here tomorrow! I will speak to them personally." Harold and Wendy exchanged nces with one another, feeling extremely delighted. Jacob''s family relied on the familypany to earn their living. Moreover, Lady Wilson was still the head o f the Wilson family. Would Jacob and his family have the audacity to turn down her request? If the olddy asked him to surrender the vi over to her, could he say no? Since the olddy had always had a preference for Christopher, as long as Charlie handed this vi over t o Lady Wilson, the vi would eventually belong to Christopher''s family in the future! *** N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Jacob led his daughter and son-inw to the Wilson family vi early the next morning. After opening the car door, ire could not help but ask, "Dad, did grandma tell you the reason why she wants us to go over to her house today? Is there anything important?" "She said that we will talk about it when we get there," Jacob replied after getting into the car. "Your uncle, Christopher, and his family will also be there." Charlie frowned immediately because he knew that it would not be a good situation. At this time, ire spoke furiously, "Why else do you think she has called us over there today?! It must be because of the vi!" "Well, if it''s regarding the vi, Charlie can exin the situation to your grandmother." Jacob did not think too much of it and simply got into the car before urging Charlie to drive as fast as he could. They finally arrived in front of the Wilson family vi at half-past nine in the morning. Charlie could not help but raise his brows as soon as h e stepped into the living room. Lady Wilson was sitting on the sofa, and Christopher was standing next to her. Harold and Wendy were standing on the other side of the living room. Not only that, but several other rtives and elders from the Wilson family were sitting in the living room as well. Right then, the entire young and older generation of the Wilson family was staring at Jacob and his family. Wasn''t this an intervention? Jacob had always been an honest and kind man, and h e would never have expected his mother to do this to him. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 When Jacob saw that everyone was waiting for his family, he quickly lowered his head as he greeted his mother and elder brother with a smile on his face. Christopher pretended not to hear him and simply ignored him without saying anything at all. Lady Wilson nodded lightly. Jacob quickly asked, "Mom, why did you ask us toe over here today? Is anything the matter?" 1 "I want to ask you something. Do you own one of the vis in Thompson First?" Lady Wilson asked coldly. At this time, Jacob quickly replied, "Yes, mom. Mr. White gave the vi to Charlie because he gave him some advice regarding some Feng Shui matters." 2 "Feng Shui advice?" Harold snorted before he said, "If Charlie really got the vi because he simply gave someone some Feng Shui advice, everyone in the Wilson family should just quit their jobs and work as Feng Shui masters, then!" Everyone in the living room snorted upon hearing this. 2 Jacob could only force augh when he heard his rtives ridiculing him. On the contrary, Christopherughed before he said, " Mom, no matter what kind of person Charlie is, and no matter what he did to get the vi, Mr. White himself has called to rify that he was the one who gave Charlie the vi as a gift. Therefore, there is no need for you to force Jacob to exin how they got the vi.¡± Jacob looked at his bother gratefully because he felt very thankful at this time. 5 His elder brother would usually disregard him and put him down, but unexpectedly, he was actually speaking up for him today! Christopher continued smiling as he carried on talking to Lady Wilson. "Mom, you don''t have to ask Jacob how the vi came about. We have nothing to worry about since Mr. White has already rified that he gave Charlie the vi as a gift." 2 "Okay." Lady Wilson nodded before she turned around to look at Jacob. "Jacob, your elder brother is nning to arrange for a marriage proposal with the Thomas family. He intends to matchmake Harold with Loreen. What do you think about this matter?" "That is a good thing," Jacob replied as he smiled. " The Thomas family is very reputable and famous in the capital. If Harold can really marry Loreen, it would definitely be very beneficial for the Wilson family." 1 "Yes, it would really be a good thing for the Wilson family." Lady Wilson sighed before she continued speaking. "However, I feel as though the Wilson family can never bepared to the Thomas family. Even if your brother has the heart to ask for Loreen to be matchmade to Harold, he does not dare to approach the Thomas family." 3 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Jacob nodded seriously before he said, "Mom, to be honest, I think that Loreen will not be interested in Harold either." The expression on Harold¡¯s face changed immediately, and he burst out, "Second Uncle, what do you mean by that?!" At this time, Jacob suddenly realized that he had said something wrong, and he quickly tried to rectify it. "0 h, what I meant is that the Wilson family really cannot bepared to the Thomas family at all." 5 Lady Wilson simply replied, "If we were to live in the biggest and most luxurious vi in Aurous Hill, the Thomas family would not look down on us when theye to visit Aurous Hill as our guests." i Jacob stared at his mother with a surprised expression on his face. "Mom, are you intending to buy a new house?¡± Lady Wilson quickly responded, "How I wish that I could move into a bigger and newer house, but unfortunately, I do not have enough money to do so." As soon as Jacob heard his mother''s words, he quickly said, "Mom, if you need money, I still have about one million dors that I can give to you." 1 Lady Wilson snorted immediately. "Do you know that the cost of a vi can range from tens of millions to hundreds of millions? What could I possibly do with one million dors?¡± 2 After that, she deliberately said, "Jacob, doesn¡¯t your family have a vi that is ready in Thompson First?" ¡°Yes, we do," Jacob replied in a daze because he did not know what she was implying. "What about it?" "What do you mean?¡± The olddy replied unhappily." I am your mother! Can you really bear to see me living i n this old house for so many years? Now that you own the biggest and most luxurious vi in Thompson First, wouldn''t it be right for you to honor me and give that vi to me so that I can live there instead?" Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Jacob was taken aback, and he quickly replied, "Mom, I am sorry, but the White family gave the vi to Charlie, not to me." 3 Lady Wilson started to lose her patience at this time, and she could not even be bothered to hide her intentions anymore. Upon hearing that, she said, " Charlie is the son-inw of the Wilson family! Therefore, the vi that the White family gave to Charlie also belongs to the Wilson family! As the head of the Wilson family, don''t you think that I have the right to live in that vi?" i Right then, Charlie could not help but sneer at the olddy''s words. He had not said anything before this because he had already expected nothing good woulde out of this family gathering today. It turned out that the olddy was trying to take the vi away from him. 4 When Jacob finally understood what his mother really wanted from him, he started sweating profusely and stammering as he looked at Charlie with a face filled with embarrassment. Christopher suddenly spoke triumphantly. "Jacob, you are Charlie''s father-inw. If he does not obey even yourmands, isn''t he a little too arrogant? What status do you have, then?" 2 "That¡¯s right!" Lady Wilson replied as she nodded in satisfaction. Her eyes were filled with greed, and she could not help but feel excited at the thought of living i n the big and luxurious vi in Thompson First. ire could not stand it anymore and decided to speak up. "Grandma, the vi does not belong to the Wilson family. If you want to take the vi, you will have to ask for Charlie¡¯s opinion first. If Charlie is unwilling to give it away, no one can take it away from him!" 4 Lady Wilson frowned before ring at ire. She was very annoyed and unhappy right now. "Who gave you the right to talk?¡± 2 The olddy then looked at Charlie with a cold expression on her face as she said, "The vi was given to you by the White family. You are just a son-inw of the Wilson family, and therefore, you are not qualified to enjoy it. Go to thepany''s finance department tomorrow and take one hundred thousand dors as a reward for giving the vi to m e." 7 Lady Wilson spoke in amanding manner, as though there was no room for any discussion at all. 2 At this time, Christopher said, "Charlie, one hundred thousand dors is a lot of money. You are nothing but a useless brat who is living off his wife. I bet you have never seen that much money before, anyway." 6 Charlie raised his head, and he red at Christopher before sneering and saying, "You want to snatch the vi in Thompson First from me for a mere one hundred thousand dors?! My vi is worth more than one hundred million dors! Lady Wilson, don''t you think that you are too shameless?¡± 9 His voice was powerful and resonant, and everyone in the living room could hear him loud and clear. The crowd of people was shocked, and the atmosphere in the living room becamepletely silent at this time. 3 Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Charlie. Surprise... Shock... Awe... ire was also shocked at this. She did not expect Charlie to be so tough and courageous! The expression on Lady Wilson''s face changed immediately as she mmed her hands on the table before yelling, "Scumbag! How dare you talk back to m e?! Men! Come and throw Charlie out of my house right now!" 6 "You do not know how to be humble, and you have no respect for your elders at all! You are such a rude and arrogant person!" Harold also reprimanded Charlie at this time. ¡°Grandma, I think that you should teach Charlie a lesson ording to the rulesid down by the family! He is just a son-inw of the Wilson family. How could he be so rude and arrogant to you?" 5 Jacob could only stare at Charlie, but he did not dare t o say anything at all. "Humble and respectful?" Charlie asked as he sneered. After that, he replied coldly, "There is no need for me t o be respectful to anyone here today! You are all not worthy of my respect. In fact, the only person here today who is worthy of my respect is my father-inw, Jacob!" 6 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. These people were all extremely greedy and materialistic. He was already sick of them ever since a long time ago! 2 Not to mention, even though she was Jacob''s mother, Lady Wilson was always very mean and disrespectful toward her own son. Also, Christopher was Jacob''s elder brother, but he had always looked down on him. Furthermore, Christopher always wanted to take away anything that belonged to his younger brother. Chapter 188 Chapter 188 In regards to his status as the son-inw of the Wilson family, this group of people had never treated him as one of them. 1 They did not even bother about Charlie at all. Jacob was the only one who would put up with their attitude simply because he was affectionate and cared about family ties. Moreover, ire had always been bullied. The entire Wilson family had always despised ire because of her position as the director of Emgrand Group. 5 Therefore, the Wilson family had always been trampling all over his family. They had always been bullied! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie had always turned the other way for his wife¡¯s sake. He had endured their bullying for a long time, but he really did not expect this group of people to be s o shameless. He would never have expected them to try and snatch his vi away from him! 3 "Charlie, how dare you talk to grandma in that manner?" Harold yelled angrily at Charlie. "I have to teach you a lesson today!¡± 2 "Do you really think that is up to you?" Charlie snorted before he said contemptuously, "Harold, to me, you are nothing but a bug that can not even bepared to anant!" 5 "Presumptuous!" Lady Wilson suddenly stood up as she yelled, "Charlie! If you kneel down and beg for my forgiveness as well as hand the vi over to me, I will forgive you this time. Otherwise, I will ask ire to divorce you immediately before driving you out of the house so that you can die on the streets!" 6 At this time, ire, who had been keeping her head down all this while, suddenly raised her head and stood in front of Charlie protectively before she said, "I refuse to do so! Are you my grandmother, or are you the patriarch of the Wilson family?! You have always been oppressing and mistreating my father, bullying m y husband, Charlie, and you have never once treated m y family like your own family! I will never divorce Charlie!" 5 "You..." Lady Wilson was extremely furious, and she pointed her finger at ire before she yelled at Jacob," Look! Look at how your daughter has turned out! Is this how you educate your daughter?! I want her also t o kneel and beg for my forgiveness!" At this time, Jacob slowly raised his head as he red at Lady Wilson. 5 Jacob had a very dissatisfied expression on his face. Christopher was stunned for a moment because his younger brother had always been very meek and submissive. Moreover, he had always given in to his own wife. Throughout his entire life, Jacob had never dared to talk back to his mother, but this time, he was actually ring at his mother with such a contemptuous expression on his face! Christopher yelled sharply, "Second Brother, why don¡¯t you hurry up and tell your daughter and son- inw to kneel and beg for mother¡¯s forgiveness so that she can calm down?¡± 1 Jacob, who had always been very timid, was suddenly very bold as he said, "Brother, someone gave the vi t o Charlie. He can do whatever he wants with it. Moreover, how is it any of your business who my daughter is married to? Who gave you the right to control our lives? That vi is worth more than one hundred million dors. It is worth more than all the assets owned by the Wilson family. What gives you the right to upy it?" 9 "You... you... are a useless son!" Lady Wilson was trembling in anger, and she grabbed the teacup in her hand before throwing it directly at Jacob. 4 Jacob did not hide or dodge, but instead, he simply stood still. The teacup hit his head before it fell to the ground, shattering into pieces. The tea dripped all over his face and body as he stood there motionlessly. "Dad!¡± ire cried out loud, and her eyes flushed red. She could tolerate it if anyone tried to humiliate her, but she would not tolerate it if anyone humiliated her father! 3 Jacob stood still as the tea flowed down his head, and after that, he raised his head before he said coldly," Mom, if there is nothing else, we will go back first." After he was done speaking, he looked at Charlie and ire who were standing next to him before he said," Let¡¯s go." After that, he turned around and walked toward the door without looking back at all. ire wiped the tears off her face and nced bitterly at the people in the living room before she turned around and walked away without any hesitation whatsoever. Charlie did not even bother looking at the crowd of people. Instead, he simply turned around and left without saying a word. Christopher was so furious that he felt as though he was about to explode! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 In actual fact, Christopher had already carefully nned out everything with Lady Wilsonst night. 1 Moreover, he had intentionally invited all the respected elders in the Wilson family to attend the family gathering today. 3 Christopher initially thought that Jacob would voluntarily hand over the vi if they forced him to do so. 2 He had also nned to force Jacob to hand the vi over by threatening him if he refused to do so. 4 Jacob had always been very timid, and he would always shiver in fear whenever his mother reprimanded him. Therefore, Christopher was confident that Jacob would certainly hand the vi over to Lady Wilson if she demanded him to do so. 4 Besides, Christopher had no respect for ire at all. She was a married woman, thus, she did not have any right to say anything. Moreover, she was even married to a piece of trash! 2 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As for Charlie, he could not even be bothered about him. 3 He was just a mere son-inw of the Wilson family who had no status at all, and he did not have any qualifications to speak or talk back to them! 1 He should just hand over the vi if he was asked to d o so! 2 However, Christopher did not expect Jacob to actually have the courage to talk back to the olddy because h e was pushed to a dead end! Also, ire, as Lady Wilson''s granddaughter, did not even bother to obey her grandmother''s instructions. 1 Even Charlie, that piece of trash, was courageous and disrespectful enough to point his finger at the olddy and call her shameless! 2 "Your family is really incorrigible!¡± Christopher yelled as he grit his teeth. After that, he turned around and said, "Mom! You cannot let them leave like that! If you let them go just like that, they would definitely think that they are higher than the Wilson family in the future! What power will you have as the head of the Wilson family, then?" 4 The expression on Lady Wilson''s face was extremely ugly. She had always had a strong desire to be in control of everything. 2 After the death of the old man, she had taken over the position as the head of the Wilson family, and, she had never allowed anyone to challenge her authority. Yet, she had never expected Jacob and his family to publicly disobey her today, and this really made her very furious! She resented them! Hence, she yelled, "You really are a disgrace to the Wilson family! All of you are members of the Wilson family, and as long as I am still alive, you have to obey me!" 1 After that, the olddy instructed the bodyguards, " Close the doors! I have to teach the three of you a lesson today!¡± Her granddaughter and her grandson-inw were here, but they did not have any respect for her at all. 1 She did not know how Jacob could have educated his child to be so rude and disrespectful toward her elders. If she did not punish them severely today, how could she continue to be the head of the Wilson family? 2 Furthermore, if she allowed them to leave just like that, she would never be able to take the vi at Thompson First from them. 3 She had already lived such a long life, but she had never dreamt of living in such a big and luxurious vi. Now that the vi was finally in her son¡¯s hands, she had to do anything in her power to take it from him so that she could enjoy it herself. 3 The only way they could ever leave the Wilson family was if they gave the vi to her! Following that, a group of bodyguards suddenly appeared and surrounded the three of them. 2 Charlie stood in the courtyard and red at the bodyguards coldly before he said, "If anyone of you dares to take another step forward, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless." 3 "You are just a piece of trash, and you still dare to make empty threats here!?" One of the bodyguards yelled angrily as he rushed toward Charlie with a baton in his hand. Charlie snorted coldly as he grabbed the baton from the other party''s hand before striking him on his leg. The bodyguard fell to the ground immediately after Charlie attacked him, and he could not help but kneel i n front of Charlie in an awkward position. Judging from the angle of his leg, his leg was already broken! 7 "How dare you!" At this time, Charlie threw the broken baton onto the ground. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Everyone in the courtyard was shocked at this time. 4 The baton was made out of the hardest yellow elmwood and was extremely tough. Even two sturdy men would find it very difficult to break this baton even if they used all of their strength. 1 However, in Charlie''s hands, the baton appeared to be as weak as a strand of noodles! 1 After practicing the fighting skills in the , Charlie''s strength had already significantly increased, and so, these bodyguards did not pose a threat to him at all. 7 Jacob heaved a huge sigh of relief when he saw that Charlie had already taken action. He did not expect his son-inw to be so capable! It seemed as though the three of them would be able to leave the Wilson family vi safely today. 7 The bodyguards at the Wilson family vi were all hired by Christopher, and he was very confident with their skills. However, the bodyguards were a little flustered when they saw how strong Charlie was. Christopher grit his teeth before saying, "Charlie! I really did not expect you to have some fighting skills, but let me see how you are going to deal with so many people at once! I want all of you to attack him right now!" 2 "Yes! Attack him together! You can even kill him if you want to!" Harold yelled as he ground his teeth in anger. 2 He had already suffered a loss because of Charlie not too long ago, therefore, he nned to get his revenge today. 2 The group of bodyguards quickly rushed at Charlie as soon as they received themand to do so. Charlie had an indifferent expression on his face and simply ignored them. However, when a few bodyguards suddenly rushed toward the three of them, Charlie raised his foot and kicked two of the bodyguards in one strike. 1 Immediately afterward, he threw out a few more punches and instantly knocked out all the bodyguards who had rushed directly at him. 4 ire was standing beside him, and she was utterly stunned. She really did not expect Charlie to be so strong and manly. 2 When Jacob saw the shocked expression on ire''s face, he quickly exined, "ire, when you go to work, Charlie would always practice how to fight by watching television at home." 1 "He is learning how to fight?" ire was really impressed by this. Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org. Jacob continued exining, "Charlie is very resourceful. Mr. Graham also apologized to him because of his skills in the past!" Jacob suddenly felt a little guilty when he saw Charlie dealing with the bodyguards all by himself. After all, the Wilson family had always underestimated Charlie, only ever asking him to stay a t home so that he could buy vegetables to cook and do theundry for the family. However, Jacob knew that Charlie was still a man, and he had his own pride and dignity too. 1 Which man would be willing to wash the dishes and d o theundry for the family for his entire life? 1 It seemed as though the Wilson family had really mistreated Charlie. 1 Meanwhile, Charlie fought and defeated all the bodyguards without any fear at all, turning the situation in the courtyard extremely chaotic. 1 Wendy and Lady Wilson had also run into the house to seek shelter a long time ago, but all the men were still waiting in the courtyard. 4 Harold looked extremely annoyed because he had never expected Charlie to be so skillful. After seeing that Charlie had already gained the upper hand, Harold grit his teeth as he bent over and picked up an ax before he secretly walked over to Charlie. While Charlie was focused on fighting one of the bodyguards, Harold quickly swung the ax in his direction. 1 "Charlie, be careful!¡± ire screamed when she saw the bright reflection of the ax under the sun. "D*mn it! You are just a piece of trash! I am going to kill you today!" Harold rushed toward Charlie, hatred filling up his heart. 1 Jacob was so frightened at this time, and his legs felt s o weak that he almost copsed to the ground. 2 They... they wanted to take Charlie''s life! 1 Right then, Harold swung the ax at Charlie once again. 1 However, Charlie''s reflexes were swift, and he raised his hand before stopping the ax with two fingers as he turned around to re at Harold. 3 Harold was shocked, and he used all of his strength to try and take the ax back from Charlie. Unexpectedly, even with just two fingers, Charlie''s grip was exceptionally strong, and Harold could not move the ax at all. Unable to do anything, Harold started sweating, and h e yelled, "You piece of trash, let go now!" 2 Charlie stared at him before he sneered, "Harold, I think you should know better than anyone else that you are the piece of thrash!" Chapter 191 Chapter 191 "Are you going to stand there and watch Haroldmit murder?!¡± When Jacob saw Harold swinging an ax at Charlie, he could not help but roar out loudly in anger. 1 However, at this time, Lady Wilson and Christopher could not be bothered at all. They continued to sit inside the house as they watched the fight that was going on in the courtyard, not even blinking their eyelids! 2 The other members of the Wilson family also remained silent, as though everything happening right then had nothing to do with them at all. Moreover, at present, Lady Wilson was only interested in the vi. 1 She did not care about anything else! Sometimes, the older a person was, the greedier he would be! 3 Even in the past, the king would want to build a bigger, better, and more extravagant pce, going as far as to prepare a better tombstone for himself as he got older and older. 2 Therefore, the older Lady Wilson was, the more she hoped that she would be able to enjoy the rest of her life better. 1 The olddy wanted to live in a bigger and more luxurious home, and she wanted to die and be buried i n a better ce. 1 She also wanted endless glory and wealth in her next life! 4 So, this was the reason why the older generation would always want to prepare a thick coffin and a gorgeous grave for themselves. Hence, no matter what happened today, Lady Wilson had to get her hands on the vi that was worth one hundred and thirty million dors! Even if Harold really killed Charlie in the process, it did not matter to her as long as she could get the vi. 2 Jacob and ire raised their heads as they looked at this group of people who had hearts as cold as ice. 1 These were their so-called rtives whom they were rted to by blood! These so-called rtives did not hesitate to set up a situation to rob them of their property, and they were even prepared to kill to get what they wanted! 4 At this time, Christopher simply replied, "Brother, why are you so worried? Harold is just fooling around. Why are you taking this so seriously? Furthermore, it does not matter at all even if he really hurts Charlie since h e is not from the Wilson family anyway." s In his opinion, Charlie was just a son-inw who had no power, influence, or authority. Therefore, he felt that there was nothing that Charlie could do even if Harold injured him severely. 4 Moreover, if Charlie really died in this fight, they would be able to take the vi from him easily. 1 That vi was worth one hundred and thirty million dors, and prices for properties were currently soaring! 5 If they managed to take the vi from Charlie, they could simply allow the olddy to live there first, and b y the time the olddy had passed on, the vi would probably be worth at least two hundred million dors! 1 Two hundred million dors! Who would be able to resist this kind of temptation? "I do not have an elder brother like you!" Jacob yelled angrily before he picked up a mop and started hitting Harold with it. 1 Christopher frowned immediately because he was afraid that his son would get injured. He quickly rushed forward to stop Jacob. "This is your own doing! You don''t want any way out a t all, do you?" N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Before he could even finish his sentence, Jacob had already hit him with the mop. Fortunately, Christopher managed to dodge his attack on time, and so, the stick only hit him on his shoulder, and he yelled out in pain immediately. 1 When she saw her father who was usually very kind and mild-mannered acting this way because he was s o angry, ire could not help but feel only hatred and resentment toward the Wilson family. At the same time, she was also anxious about Charlie''s safety. Charlie was still holding onto the ax de, and at this point, he was staring at Harold as he ridiculed him," Harold, let me tell you the truth. You have never been a threat to me, and you will never ever be a threat to m e because you are so useless!" 3 "Go to hell, Charlie!" Harold was filled with anger. "You are nothing but a piece of trash, and yet, you actually dare to speak to m e like this..." 1 Before he could finish speaking, Charlie had grabbed his wrist directly before pushing it back in the other direction. 1 A crisp ''pop'' sound was heard before Harold screamed out in pain. 4 Charlie had broken his right hand by bending it back a hundred and eighty degrees! 1 Harold howled out loud before he slumped to the ground, continuing to cry out in pain. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Lady Wilson was furious when she saw that Charlie had broken her grandson''s wrist right before her very eyes. She was so angry that she rushed over to him immediately because she wanted to give him a tight p across his face. As soon as she raised her hand in the air, Charlie suddenly turned around and said coldly, "Old woman! You are asking to die!" Upon saying that, Charlie pped Lady Wilson across her face with no hesitation. The olddy was so shocked that she took a few steps back immediately. 5 Charlie¡¯s eyes were icy, and he exuded a murderous aura from his body. Even though Lady Wilson was extremely furious, she shuddered involuntarily because she felt so much pain from the p that had been delivered across her face. 2 She covered her face with her hand before she backed away in fright. 1 The olddy retreated, but she did not dare to raise her head to look at Charlie at all. This was the first time she had ever seen him with such a scary expression on his face. 1 Everyone in the Wilson family was shell-shocked! What the hell was happening? This piece of trash actually dared to hit Lady Wilson? 2 N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. But who would dare to take revenge for the olddy at this time? 3 Currently, the injured bodyguards were all lying on the ground, and the remaining few bodyguards who were still standing were all filled with fear, not daring to step forward at all. 1 Even though the olddy really wanted to take Charlie''s life, she knew better than to provoke him right now. She did not know where he gained his fighting skills, and she knew that she would never be able to overtake his strength. 1 ire''s heart was also beating profusely, and she kept her gaze on Charlie the entire time. She was in a veryplicated mood and could feel her cheeks burning u p. 3 This was the first time that she had ever found Charlie to be so reliable and dependable. 2 In fact, before this, ire had always thought that Charlie did not know much and only knew how to buy vegetables and cook for the family. 5 When Charlie realized that no one dared to step forward to challenge him anymore, he raised his head and nced at the crowd of people with a deadly expression in his eyes. Then, he shouted at the two bodyguards who were trying to hide from him. "If you refuse to open the door, I will not hesitate to break your necks!¡± 1 The two bodyguards were so frightened that they hurried forward to open the door immediately. Christopher growled, "Mom, we can¡¯t let them go just like that!¡± 1 The olddy grit her teeth bitterly as she stared at Charlie and said, "Let them go!" 1 "Grandma, how could you let them leave now?!" Harold yelled, hatred filling his eyes. "He broke my wrist! I''m going to kill him!" 3 Lady Wilson suppressed the anger she felt as she shouted, "I want all of you to shut up!" 2 Christopher stepped forward as he said viciously," Charlie, you hurt my son and broke the rules of the Wilson family today. I will definitely make sure that you regret your actions!" 2 Just then, Lady Wilson suddenly spoke up and said," From now on, Jacob and his family are no longer part of the Wilson family! I will no longer regard them as m y descendants!" Jacob raised his head as he stared at his mother with bloodstains sttered all over his face. 1 He replied indifferently, "I do not even want to be a part of the Wilson family anymore!" 2 ire also nodded before saying, "Yes! I do not care for it at all.¡± 1 The olddy grit her teeth before she continued speaking, "ire, you really are a disgrace to the Wilson family! From now on, you are also officially removed from the Wilson Group! Since the Wilson Group is in coboration with the Emgrand Group, they will definitely obey my instructions! As you are such an unfilial granddaughter, you will have nothing to do with the Wilson Group in the future. I want you t o stay as far away from me as possible!¡± 5 ire replied firmly, "I do not care to be in the Wilson Group anyway! Dad, let''s go." 2 After that, ire and Charlie supported Jacob as they walked out of the Wilson family vi together without any backward nces. ire did not have a single bit of regret after walking out of the door. This was because she had finally seen the true colors 0 f all her rtives today! 3 Their so-called rtives could not even bepared t 0 an outsider! If it weren''t for her parents, ire would have drawn a clear line from the Wilson family a long time ago. 1 Charlie was also extremely annoyed. Lady Wilson, Christopher, and Harold were three generations of idiots! 1 Did they really think that they would still be able to coborate with Emgrand Group after what had happened here today? Chapter 193 Chapter 193 As Charlie drove, leaving the Wilson family vi in the distance, Jacob angrily said, "If I knew that my mother and elder brother were so cold-blooded, I would not have helped them so much in the past!" ire was sitting in the passenger seat at this time, and she could only sigh as she said, "If they are going t o keep this up, the Wilson Group will definitely be ruined in no time at all." 1 Just then, ine said indignantly, "The main point is the fact that we have helped them so much! Didn''t they obtain the contract with Emgrand Group because of us? Now, it seems as though we''ve helped them for n o reason at all!" 6 Charlie replied indifferently, "Mom, if they continue acting this way, they will not end up well anyway." 3 The only reason why the Wilson Group could survive until today was because of their coboration with the Emgrand Group. However, they did not know that Emgrand Group belonged to him! 4 They had already offended him like this, and they were still thinking of making money off Emgrand Group? 1 They were daydreaming! 1 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. He only needed to make one phone call to Doris, and the Wilson family would bepletely destroyed. 1 Jacob touched the half-dried blood on his forehead before muttering, "Who would have thought that the Wilson family could be so ruthless? We have not even had the chance to live in the vi that Mr. White gave t o Charlie, and yet, they are already trying to take it away from us! They are clearly trying to subdue and bully us into submission.¡± 4 As soon as he was done speaking, Jacob''s eyes lit up a s he said to Charlie, "My dear son-inw, can you bring us to the vi at Thompson First now? I keep thinking about that vi, and I really want to see it again." 2 ire quickly responded, "Dad, we are almost home! Why do you want to see the vi now? Besides, Barry i s still overseeing the renovation of the vi because it has not beenpleted yet." 3 Jacob sighed as he replied, "Oh. I just want to go and have a look at it now. Otherwise, I will not be able to sleep tonight!" Charlie could understand Jacob''s mentality. After all, this was the same as a situation where a person who could not afford a car was suddenly given the most expensive luxury car. Even if he were not driving, he would always want to take a look at the car that was i n the parking lot. 1 Therefore, Charlie quickly said to ire, "Since dad wants to take a look at the vi, let''s go and check it out. Moreover, we can talk to Barry if you have any ideas for the interior renovations." Jacob smiled before saying, "Charlie understands me the most.¡± ire could only sigh helplessly before she said, "All right, then, let''s go and have a look now." 1 Charlie immediately turned his car around at the traffic light and drove to Thompson First immediately. 2 After parking his car in front of the vi in Thompson First, Charlie frowned as soon as he stepped out of his car. Even though the gates were closed, there seemed to be a hugemotion inside the vi. When ire saw that Charlie was frozen in ce, she quickly asked him, "What''s wrong?" Charlie replied, "Something is not right. Let''s go in and have a look!" After saying that, Charlie led the way and walked into the courtyard without hesitating. As soon as he stepped into the courtyard, he saw several bodyguards dressed in ck throwing some furniture out of the vi. 5 Jacob eximed immediately, "Those are the bodyguards from the Wilson family!" 1 The expression on Charlie''s face changed immediately. The Wilson family really did not know when to stop. He had not even started dealing with them, but they were already here to cause trouble for him. "Who allowed you toe in here?" 1 Charlie yelled as he rushed up to the bodyguards. As soon as they saw Charlie, the bodyguards started panicking. 1 Just then, Harold''s voice sounded from the living room. 2 "I was the one who let them in!" 2 Harold was holding a crowbar in his left hand, and he had a thick gauze wrapped around his right hand as h e walked out arrogantly. Chapter 194 Chapter 194 "Charlie, you piece of trash! Now that all of you have already been driven out of the Wilson family, this vi will have to stay in the Wilson family. I came here to collect the vi on behalf of the Wilson family today!" 5 ire gritted her teeth before she said, "You guys are simply too much! You are trying to snatch the vi by force simply because you failed to get Charlie to give it up to you?!" Jacob also yelled angrily, "Harold! This vi belongs to my son-inw. No one can take it away from him!" 2 Harold spat and began cursing, "Who the hell do you think you are, ire? You are now just someone who has been chased out and disowned by the Wilson family. Do you think you are qualified or worthy enough to talk to me?" 4 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, Harold raised the crowbar in his hand as he pointed it at Jacob and continued to speak, "And you, old man. Do you think you are still my second uncle? Hurry up and get out of this vi now. Otherwise, I will break your legs!" 2 Charlie was extremely furious, and he asked coldly," Where is Barry?¡± Harold stepped forward andughed before saying, "O h, you mean the old man who was guarding the vi? Well, I got rid of him after giving him a good beating. From now on, he should know clearly who the true owner of this vi is." "You hit Barry?" Charlie asked with a cold expression o n his face. 1 Even though Barry was a butler who previously worked for the White family, since Zeke had already ced him in charge of this vi, he was one of Charlie''s people. Moreover, Uncle Barry had always been very loyal and respectful to him. 2 What was even more important was the fact that Barry was already more than sixty years old this year. Charlie could not believe that Harold would not even let an innocent old man off. Harold sneered before he said, "Why? If a dog cannot recognize his own master, shouldn''t I beat him up nicely? Otherwise, how would he ever know who his true master is? I have to beat him up so that he knows who his master is and where his loyalty should lie." 2 After saying that, Harold startedughing sinisterly. Charlie became extremely angry, and without holding back, he punched Harold. Bam! 1 Harold could not dodge on time, and Charlie''s fist hit him directly on his nose bridge. Harold screamed in pain as blood started gushing out of his nose. "Why are you still standing there?! I want this piece of trash dead!" Harold yelled at the bodyguards with a wild and crazy expression stered on his face. Immediately, the bodyguards took out some long knives before they started rushing at Charlie viciously. 1 "Charlie, I know that you are very good at fighting, but I really want to see how you are going to get out of this alive! Let''s see whether your fists are harder, or whether your skin is thicker than the knives!" 2 ire and Jacob turned pale as soon as they saw the bodyguards rushing at Charlie with knives in their hands. 1 Yes, Charlie was undoubtedly a good fighter, however, at the end of the day, he was still made of flesh. He was only human. How could he possibly win against his opponents who were all brandishing long knives i n their hand? 1 Charlie had an indifferent expression on his face. "You think you can take my life just like that?" Having said that, Charlie moved at such a fast speed a s he fought against the bodyguards working for the Wilson family. Even though the bodyguards were all holding a long knife in their hand, they could not even touch Charlie''s clothes at all. 1 Moreover, Charlie was simply amazing because he could evenunch an attack while evading their knives. 5 He would throw a punch casually, and when his fist hit his target, the sound resounded loudly in the air. 1 The bodyguards were all members who had retired from the special force, but they were no match for Charlie at all. 2 In the blink of an eye, Charlie had already taken all the bodyguards down. No one knew how he did it because Charlie''s moves had been so quick and swift. Even before they could see himing, the bodyguard had already been knocked down to the ground! 2 Furthermore, Charlie was feeling infuriated as he fought with these bodyguards, and so, he did not hold back as he did not feel any sympathy for them at all. H e attacked them brutally, and most of them were lying on the ground as they screamed in pain because of their broken hands or legs. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Harold was stunned by the sight in front of him! He knew that Charlie was good at fighting, but he really did not expect that the bodyguards who had been armed with knives could not even defeat Charlie. Harold started shaking when he saw the murderous look on Charlie¡¯s face. To be honest, the only reason why Harold hade to im the vi as a property of the Wilson family was because the olddy had given him instructions to do so. Since he had an enmity with Charlie, Harold was more than willing to take advantage of this opportunity to abolish and destroy Charlie, a However, he really had not expected Charlie to actually defeat all of the bodyguards so easily. Moreover, he was not hurt at all! 2 Was Charlie really human? 3 At this time, Charlie had already walked toward Harold with a deadly expression on his face. 1 He had to teach this dumbass a good lesson today so that he could finally understand who he was dealing with. 6 Harold trembled in fear when he saw Charlie walking toward him, and he quickly blurted out, "You can''t kill me! I am the only grandson of the Wilson family! If you dare to even touch a single strand of my hair, the Wilson family will never let you off!¡± 3 Charlie had a ruthless and indifferent expression on his face as he walked towards Harold, step by step. When he was finally standing in front of Harold, he grabbed him by his cor before he said in a cold voice, "In my eyes, the Wilson family that you just mentioned is nothing to me at all!¡± "ire, Second Uncle, please... please tell Charlie to stop..." In a state of desperation, Harold pleaded desperately for ire and Jacob to help him,pletely forgetting how he had treated them before this. 1 ire red at Harold with a cold expression on her face before she said, "You deserve to end up the way you did today! You asked for it!" 3 Jacob stared at ire before he looked at Harold, struggling internally. In fact, Jacob was very disappointed with the Wilson family. Even though Harold was his nephew, he did not care about their family ties at all. If so, why should he care about him? 2 However, Jacob knew that the Wilson family still held some power in Aurous Hill. If Charlie really ended up murdering Harold today, the Wilson family would definitely seek revenge for him. 1 Nevertheless, Jacob replied helplessly, "Charlie, just teach him a lesson." Charlie thought for a moment before he nodded and pressed Harold against the ground. The gravel cut deep into Harold''s face, and the blood would not stop flowing out of the wound. 2 "I can spare your life, but since you have annoyed me and caused so much trouble to my family, I will make sure that you live a life worse than death itself!¡± 1 Then, Charlie punched Harold hard in his lower abdomen. This punch hit Harold directly in his pubic area. 2 Harold was an ordinary person with no fighting skills at all, and Charlie''s punch was sufficient to destroy his manhood. From now on, Harold would be an impotent man. 3 As soon as Harold felt Charlie''s punch in his lower abdomen, he could not help but to lie down on the ground as he rolled around in pain. It was the worst pain he had ever felt in his life! Not only that, but Harold did not know the consequences of this punch and how it wouldpletely change his life. 3 Charlie then called for security before calling the police to arrest all of these people. After that, he checked on Barry''s injuries. 2 Fortunately, Barry only suffered some external injuries and did not suffer any major injuries at all, and Charlie immediately felt relieved. However, Charlie was still furious at the Wilson family. Since they chose to provoke him, they should not me him for being cruel! ¡ï ¡ï¡ï Content ? N?velDrama.Org. After arriving home. Jacob sat on the sofa, the bloodstains on his face already having dried uppletely. He had a bruise o n his nose and forehead, and his face was already slightly swollen from his injuries. Jacob was also in a trance, and he felt very dizzy. His elder brother had ordered the bodyguards to beat him up today, and he felt really angry and frustrated because of that. 2 ire rubbed some medicine on his forehead before she said, "Dad, Charlie has already avenged you. So, please do not take it to heart, okay?¡± Jacob could only sigh as he replied, "I am okay. I am just really disappointed to know that my mother, my brother, and none of my rtives have ever treated me as one of their own." After that, Jacob continued speaking, "ire, since they have already driven you out of the Wilson Group, what are your ns for the future?" Chapter 196 Chapter 196 ire replied, "What ns would I have? I will look for another job!¡± 1 Charlie did not say anything else when he heard ire¡¯s words. Instead, he simply walked to the balcony as he gave Zeke a phone call. As soon as Zeke answered the phone, Charlie asked him immediately, "Your nephew, Gerald... is he engaged to Wendy?" 2 "Yes." Zeke replied in a hurry before he asked, "What can I do for you, Mr. Wade?" Charlie replied coldly, "I have already broken all ties with the Wilson family. If the White family decides to ept a bride from the Wilson family, that would mean that you are not giving me any face at all. Therefore, if you insist on doing so, do not me me for not being polite when there are any conflicts in the future." As soon as Zeke heard his words, he panicked and blurted out immediately, "Mr. Wade, please don¡¯t get m e wrong. The White family has already regretted this marriage arrangement for a long time. If it weren''t for the fact that you were the son-inw of the Wilson family, I would never have allowed someone from my family to marry someone like Wendy! Don''t worry, Mr. Wade. I will send someone to go over to the Wilson family vi to notify them about the annulment of the engagement immediately!" 2 Charlie nodded in satisfaction before he said, "Okay, then. I am d that I can count on you." Zeke hurriedly replied, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry. The White family looks forward to working with you in the future." "Okay," Charlie replied immediately. "Go and get it done now." 3 "Okay, Mr. Wade!" Wasn¡¯t the Wilson family dying to be part of the White family? Well, in that case, he would destroy all of their wishful thinking! 1 After that, Charlie made a phone call to Doris. 1 Since he was teaching the Wilson family a lesson, he would have to make it a memorable one for them. As soon as the call connected, Charlie said coldly," Doris, please make a public announcement immediately stating that Emgrand Group will suspend all future coborations with the Wilson Group and w e will dissolve any of the contracts that we have with them, effective immediately." 1 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Doris was extremely surprised. "Mr. Wade, isn¡¯t the Wilson Group thepany owned by the young lady''s family? Wouldn''t you be hurting her feelings if you choose to do this?" Charlie replied, "My wife has already broken all ties with the Wilson family, and they will have nothing to d o with my wife in the future!" Doris understood Charlie''s words immediately. ¡°Okay, Mr. Wade. I know what I have to do. I will go and prepare the official statement now." This way, the Wilson family would bepletely destroyed! 1 Wasn''t Lady Wilson a very arrogant woman? Well, he would leave her with nothing at all, then! 4 After hanging up the phone, Charlie returned to the living room where he saw Jacob, who was resting on the sofa. He noticed that Jacob''s eyes sockets were swollen, and the bruises on his forehead were getting worse, and Charlie became worried that his injury would be increasingly worse. 1 He could tell that Jacob did not only suffer physical injuries, but it seemed as though he had sustained some impacts on his brain. Charlie suspected that there might be a slight blood congestion in his brain, and it would be best for Jacob to go to the hospital and have a craniotomy in order to remove the blood clots. 8 Otherwise, this intracranial hematoma would be a ticking time bomb that would suddenly erupt, causing Jacob to die a sudden death. However, Charlie did not want ire to panic. Therefore, he decided to conceal this matter temporarily. 2 He stood up before saying, "I am going out to buy some herbs so that we can treat dad''s injuries." Many medical techniques were recorded in the , and Charlie had seen a prescription that could relieve depression and activate the blood cirction in the brain. He had a feeling that this would definitely cure his father-inw. 6 ire asked him curiously, "What kind of herbs are you going to buy? Will it work? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we sent him to the hospital?" 1 Charlie smiled before he replied, "I don¡¯t think that we should go to the hospital now. After all, the doctors will deliberately make his condition out to be more serious than it is just so they can scare us into receiving additional treatments. I know of a prescription that is very good for bruises." 2 ire nodded in acknowledgment, and Charlie headed toward the door. As soon as Charlie opened the front door, he saw an acquaintance arriving outside his house. It turned out to be Graham from the Quinton family. 1 Charlie frowned as he stared at Graham and asked," Why are you here?" Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Graham smiled as soon as he saw Charlie. "Mr. Wade, I heard that you encountered some unexpected situations today. Therefore, I gathered some herbs and medicine, and I decided to send them over here for you to take a look.¡± 4 After he was done speaking, a bodyguard appeared behind Graham before he presented Charlie with a red wooden box respectfully. 1 Graham opened the lid of the wooden box before he smiled and said, "Mr. Wade, please take a look at this." 1 Charlie saw that Graham had brought him a wooden box filled with old and thick wild ginseng, some purplish-red shiny Ganoderma lucidum, and a few other medicinal herbs that could not be found in any ordinary herb shop. 2 Although these medicinal herbs were very precious and expensive, they did not contain much spiritual energy. However, these herbs were definitely better than nothing. 2 Moreover, these medicinal herbs would alsoe in handy since Charlie needed to prepare some pills for invigorating Jacob''s blood cirction. 1 Charlie nodded slightly before saying, "Okay, give it to me.¡± 2 Graham hurriedly closed the box before handing it over to Charlie. "Thanks to Mr. Wade''s guidance, everything has been going well for the Quinton family. Also, our business has improved tremendously over the past two days. This is all thanks to you! Please do not hesitate to ask the Quinton family for any herbs or medicine that you might need in the future. I will definitely send it over to you immediately." i Charlie replied, "Alright, then. If there are any good medicinal herbs, please send some to me. It will be very useful to me." "Okay!¡± Then, Graham quickly asked, "Mr. Wade, if you have nothing on, would you like toe over to the Quinton family mansion to enjoy some noodles and a home-cooked meal?¡± Charlie simply replied indifferently, "Maybe another day. There is something that I need to do for my family now.¡± "Okay," Graham hurriedly replied. "I will not bother you any longer." After saying that, Graham left immediately, and Charlie also turned around and walked back into the house. Jacob was currently experiencing an unbearable headache, and so, ire wanted to walk him to a massage center nearby so that he could relieve his headache and promote the blood cirction in his brain. 1 However, Charlie simply said, "Dad, you should not be walking around now. You should take a break and rest more. One of my friends has just delivered some medicinal herbs to me. I will prepare some pills for you, and I believe that it will be very effective in relieving your headache." Jacob could not help but ask, "Charlie, do you know how to prescribe medicine and cure diseases as well?" Charlie smiled before he replied, "I learned a bit of medicine in the past." 3 He could not tell his father-inw that he had learned about this secret pill from the . 6 This was a long lost medicinal prescription, and it could not only remove the blood congestion in the brain, but it also had a miraculous effect on any severe brain diseases such as cerebral infarction or stroke. 3 If Charlie could sessfully formte the secret pill, Jacob would definitely be cured. Nevertheless, Jacob was still a little worried. He could only awkwardly speak to Charlie and said, "Charlie, I a m saying this not because I do not trust you. I know that you are very good at fighting as I have witnessed i t personally. However, I don¡¯t think that you will be able to treat illnesses and save people just by watching television..." 3 Then, Jacob coughed slightly before he said, "Well, I think I will just ask ire to take me to the hospital!" 2 Charlie smiled before replying, "Okay, dad. If you do not believe me, you can go to the hospital and seek treatment first. It would be great if they could treat you immediately." 1 Jacob quickly replied, "No, it is not that I do not trust you. I am just in a lot of pain, so I would like to go to the hospital to get checked by the doctors." 1 After that, Jacob turned around and said, ¡°Let''s go, ire." ire nodded before she helped Jacob to stand up, and they headed out immediately. At this time, Charlie walked into the kitchen as he began preparing the prescription for his secret pill. 2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g ording to the , this medicine was very effective. Since Jacob only had a slight blood congestion in his brain, Charlie subtracted a few medicinal herbs from the prescription before he began preparing it so that it would not be too strong for Jacob. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 The secret pill was developed by a famous Chinese physician, Sun Simiao, during the Tang Dynasty. His widely circted works were and . He had also released the book . The was a memorandum containing the history of all the clinical experience and medical practices in the past dynasties, and these were also included in the . 11 The was more clinically valuablepared to the other two medical books. However, not many people knew about it nowadays. It seemed to have been lostpletely, and many medical practitioners had never even heard of this name before, i Charlie quickly prepared a box of six walnut-sized honey pills ording to the prescriptions in the medical books. 2 As soon as he was done preparing the pills, Jacob and ire had also just returned. Jacob was in a lot of pain, and it was bing increasingly ufortable for him to walk and move around. 2 ire was also bing more worried, and she quickly asked, "Dad, if the massage did not work, should we head to the hospital so that you can get a check-up instead? What do you think about that?" 4 Jacob simply waved his hand as he said, "Oh, I do not want to go to the hospital anymore. It is so troublesome. I will have to do a blood test and a urine test. I am fine now. I just want to sit down and rest for a while." 1 ire had brought Jacob out for a massage to enhance his blood cirction. However, Jacob had not expected it not to have any effect whatsoever. In fact, he felt that his head was hurting even more right now. He just wanted to sit down and rest. Otherwise, h e was afraid that he would really faint, i Just then, Charlie walked out with the pills that he had just prepared. ire could smell the scent of medicinal herbs floating in the air. Looking at Charlie with a shocked expression on her face, she asked, "Charlie, are you really making some medicine?" 1 Charlie pointed at the pills in his hand before he said," Dad, this pill can invigorate your blood cirction and remove any blood clots in your brain. It is very effective. Why don''t you try one?" 13 Jacob looked at Charlie as he picked up one of the pills and observed it carefully. He could smell a particrly fresh medicinal scent passing through his nostrils, and he instantly felt refreshed. He looked up at Charlie in surprise as he asked, "You made this pill yourself?" "Yes!" Charlie replied immediately. "I just made it." Jacob asked again, "Have you studied medicine before?¡± Charlie quickly replied, "I learned it from an old man who used to work as a cleaner at the orphanage. His ancestors were all Chinese physicians." 1 Jacob looked at Charlie in disbelief before he asked," Are you sure about this? Will something that a cleaner taught you actually work?" i ¡°I guarantee that it will definitely be effective. Dad, why don''t you take one of the pills? I am sure that you will feel better in an instant." 1 Jacob felt a little nervous, but as he thought about his current situation and the pain that he was feeling right then, he made up his mind and quickly swallowed the pill. 2 Before ire could even ask Charlie about the origins of the pill, Jacob had already taken it. Thus, ire quickly looked at him and asked, "Dad, how are you feeling?" "It seems as though... my head is no longer hurting that much even though I have just taken the pill." Jacob was also pleasantly surprised at the effectiveness of the pill. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though the pills looked in and unremarkable, he felt as though he waspletely refreshed and energized as soon as he took the pill. It was much easier to breathe, and he felt that his head was much clearer. Moreover, Jacob could feel the pain that he had been feeling at the back of his head slowly disappearing. Jacob then looked at Charlie happily as he asked," Charlie, where did you buy this medicine?" Charlie replied, "Mr. Quinton delivered some medicinal herbs over to me just now." Jacob was very pleased, and he praised Graham. "Mr. Quinton is such a good person! He delivered medicinal herbs over to us as soon as he heard that I had suffered some injuries." 1 ire also said, "Mr. Quinton is really a very kind and humble man even though he has such a high status in Aurous Hill. If only uncle were half as nice as Mr. Quinton, things would not have ended up this way." As soon as she mentioned Christopher, Jacob had a somber expression on his face. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Don''t mention him anymore." Jacob returned to his bedroom to rest after taking the medicine. At this time, Charlie noticed that ire also looked a little unhappy. Therefore, he tried to cheer her up immediately. "You should rest too. Don''t be angry anymore. The Wilson family will definitely pay for what they did today!" Chapter 199 Chapter 199 At this time in the Wilson family vi. 2 Lady Wilson and Christopher were waiting for Harold t 0 bring back good news that he had sessfully taken over the vi at Thompson First. 4 However, they did not expect to receive news that Harold was gravely injured and that he had been arrested by the police, currently being detained on the grounds that he had broken into private property and caused intentional harm to others! 3 This made Lady Wilson extremely angry! Lady Wilson spoke angrily, "This must have been done by ire and her family again! This is really uneptable!" Christopher was very nervous and started panicking when he heard that his son was seriously injured. He quickly said in agitation, "Mom! Jacob is being too arrogant! You have to im justice for Harold! After all, Jacob has always listened to anything you say. If you tell him to stop whatever he is doing right now, he will definitely listen to you and act ording to your instructions." 6 "Of course!" Lady Wilson snorted before she said, "So what if that family managed to keep the vi for themselves? Isn''t it just an empty shell, anyway? They have no money or power in Aurous Hill. How can they ever fight against us? I am not only going to take the vi away from them, but I am going to make sure that they pay a painful price for their actions today!" 6 As both of them were talking about this, someone suddenly came in to pass a message. "Lady Wilson, Zeke White, the head of the White family, has just arrived." "Oh?¡± Lady Wilson eximed in surprise. "Please let him in immediately. I was just about to ask him why h e decided to give that vi to Charlie and his family! After all, he is our future inw, so how could he do that to us?" 3 As soon as she was done speaking, Zeke walked up to the front door with his nephew, Gerald. Both of them had actuallye over intending to call off the engagement. In actual fact, Gerald was already sick and tired of Wendy from a long time ago. This was mainly because he felt that Wendy¡¯s family was really iparable to the White family. Therefore, as soon as his uncle had said that he wanted to annul their engagement, Gerald agreed to let his uncle call the shots without any hesitation whatsoever. When Lady Wilson saw both of them standing at the front door, she greeted them in a hurry and said, "Oh, my inws are here! Why didn''t you tell me that you wereing in advance?" Zeke sneered before he spoke coldly, "Lady Wilson, you really are amazing!" The olddy did not know what Zeke meant by his words. Therefore, she could only force an awkward smile before she said, "What do you mean by that?" After that, Lady Wilson turned to Christopher before saying, "It¡¯s rare for Mr. White toe and visit us personally. Why don''t you invite him in so that he can have a seat? This is your future inw!" "I will not being in," Zeke replied before waving his hand. "The reason why I came here today is mainly to talk about the marriage arrangements between our families." At this time, Lady Wilson hurriedly replied, "Mr. White, please be rest assured that we will definitely be holding a wedding banquet, and we will not embarrass you in any way. Please feel free to let us know if you have any additional requests." 1Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Zeke replied coldly, "Then, I will cut straight to the point. The White family has put some thoughts into this matter, and we feel that the White family and the Wilson family have too many differences and nothing i nmon at all. Thus, the reason why I am here today is to inform you that I would like to annul the engagement between Gerald and Wendy." 1 "What?! You mean you want to cancel their engagement?!" Lady Wilson and Christopher were both in shock. Wendy was also taken aback, and she immediately burst out, "Why?! Gerald and I have already booked the banquet for our wedding!" Then, Wendy looked at Gerald before she asked," Gerald, what is going on?¡± 1 Gerald simply shrugged before he said, "This decision was made by the members of the White family. There i s nothing I can do about it." 2 The Wilson family felt as though they were about to copse! This engagement had already been arranged a long time ago, and the Wilson family had made all the necessary preparations for the wedding. They had already informed all of their friends and families regarding Wendy''s engagement because the wedding was supposed to be held next month. 4 Yet, the White family actually wanted to annul their engagement now? Lady Wilson had been looking forward to this marriage arrangement because she wanted to use their connections to the White family as leverage to further the Wilson Group. 1 Now that the White family had decided to annul the engagement, wouldn¡¯t all her efforts be for nothing? Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Even though Gerald and Wendy were not officially married, both of them had already been together for the longest time. Some time ago, Gerald and Wendy had been careless, and she had even got pregnant unexpectedly. In order not to invoke any gossips or rumors, the olddy had asked Wendy to have an abortion and wait to have a child only after they got married. Unexpectedly, the White family was seeking to annul their engagement now! Didn''t this mean that Gerald had been ying around with her granddaughter all this while?! Not only that, but he was thinking of leaving after getting her granddaughter pregnant? Lady Wilson was furious, and she asked in a trembling voice, "Mr. White, what do you mean by this? The Wilson family has never offended you in any way! Moreover, we had always regarded Gerald as our own son even before he got together with Wendy. Wendy was even pregnant with Gerald¡¯s child. Still, I asked her to get an abortion because I was considering our families'' reputation since it would not be good for her to be pregnant before both of them are married. So, how can you do this to her now?" Wendy suddenly burst into tears after her grandmother spoke about the child. Zeke sneered before he said, "The only person that you can me for this matter is yourself! You cannot me anyone else. You can only me yourself for being so shameless, Lady Wilson!" "This..." Lady Wilson was surprised that Zeke would suddenly humiliate and insult her in this manner." What did I do?" 2 Zeke simply replied, "You and your family tried to snatch and take over the vi that I gave to Charlie. How could I ever be rtives with people who are as shameless as your family?" 1 Lady Wilson was dumbfounded. Then, she blurted out, "This is a problem between the Wilson family and Charlie. Why are you interfering in our family matters?" Zeke replied coldly, "You really are shameless, Lady Wilson! I gave that vi to Charlie to express my gratitude and thanks to him, but you actually tried to snatch it away from him? Why don''t you take a look at yourself in the mirror?!" 3 Lady Wilson felt a sharp pain in her chest. Zeke really did not give her any face at all. She knew that the White family was extremely wealthy, but how could they insult her like this? However, Lady Wilson did not dare to refute Zeke¡¯s words at all. 3 This was because she knew that she was already at the losing end in this matter. Moreover, she really did not expect Zeke to have so much respect for Charlie, that piece of trash! 3 How had things turned out this way? Meanwhile, Wendy was sitting on the ground as her mind wentpletely nk, and she did not know what she should do anymore. She simply looked at Gerald as she continued crying, "Gerald, I was pregnant with your child! You cannot leave me just like this!" Gerald replied, "If you want to me anyone, the only person that you can me is your grandmother, your father, and also your brother!¡± Then, Gerald continued speaking, "I also cannot forgive the Wilson family for beating Uncle Barry up. D o you know that Uncle Barry has already served the White family for more than forty years? Moreover, my father owes his life to him! When I almost drowned after falling into the water when I was young, Uncle Barry was the one who saved me. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have died a long time ago. Uncle Barry is like a grandfather to me, but the Wilson family actually beat him up just because you were greedy and wanted to rob Charlie of his vi! That is absolutely outrageous! I do not want to be rted to anyone as shameless as your family! I do not want to be the Wilson family''s son-inw, and the White family does not want a daughter-inw like you!" 5 Christopher was standing at the side, his facepletely pale. Lady Wilson also had a terrified expression on her face. 2 They had thought that Barry was simply a mere subordinate who was working under the Whites. Who would have known that he would be someone that was so important to them? 2 Lady Wilson was filled with regrets. If she had known that this would happen, she would not have bothered t 0 snatch Charlie¡¯s vi at all. 1 In the end, she had not managed to snatch the vi from Charlie, but she had also ruined her granddaughter''s marriage! 5 She had been dreaming of using the White family to be even more powerful and influential, yet now, that was all it was... a dream! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The olddy wanted to burst into tears when she thought about this. 1 Just then, Wendy, who was sitting on the ground, red at Lady Wilson before she yelled, "This is all your fault, old woman! You are the one who ruined my happiness!" Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Lady Wilson was in utter shock. How had this happened? 1 She could not believe that Charlie actually had the power to influence the White family to break the engagement with the Wilson family! She felt as though her heart was hurting as she thought about this. 3 Lady Wilson wanted to beg Zeke not to abandon the Wilson family. However, the other party ignored herpletely. After announcing that they would be annulling the engagement between Gerald and Wendy, Zeke turned around and left the Wilson family vi with Gerald immediately. Wendy broke down entirely and could not stop crying. She had been following Gerald around for so many years, giving him everything that she had. She had even been pregnant with his child, but still, he chose t o abandon her at this time! 6 She could not help but feel hatred and resentment toward her grandmother. Christopher was also feeling very depressed right then. He had acted and dealt with his brother''s family ording to the olddy¡¯s instructions, but it seemed as though he had not obtained any benefits at all. Most importantly, his son had been heavily injured and arrested by the police, and his daughter was abandoned by her fiance and his family. Christopher felt that he had suffered more losses than gains! 5 He voiced hisints to the olddy. "Mom, I have always listened to you and acted ording to your instructions, but at this point, my family has already lost everything that we have!" Lady Wilson calmed herself down and regained herposure before she started to reassure them. "Do not panic. What is the hurry? We can spend some money to bail Harold out of the police''s custody. As for Wendy''s marriage, there is nothing else that we can d o about the White family, but we have nothing to worry about. After all, Wendy is really beautiful, and there will be many young men from rich families who would be lining up to ask for her hand in marriage!" s Then, Lady Wilson continued speaking, "Don''t forget that we still have a contract with Emgrand Group, and we can definitely rely on them at a time like this. The Wilson family will definitely pull through this, and once we win this battle, the Wilson family will not need to depend on anyone else in the future! Why would we need to depend on anyone else if we are extremely wealthy on our own?" 6 Christopher hurriedly asked, "Mom, the person in charge of the contract with the Emgrand Group is that wench, ire. Now that we have already kicked her out of the Wilson Group, don''t you think that we should get someone to take over this project as well as the position of the director of Wilson Group?" 1 "Of course! Of course, we have to rece her with someone else!" The olddy blurted out immediately." Don¡¯t worry about it. I will let Harold take over the position of the director as soon as hees out of police custody. As the director of the Wilson Group, he will be fully responsible and in charge of the project and any future coborations between the Wilson Group and Emgrand Group!" 7 Christopher was very happy, and he finally felt a littleforted. 1 Even though his family had suffered a great loss, the olddy was already willing topensate them for these losses. If Lady Wilson decided to hand this project over to his son, he would have a chance to turn his life around in the future. After that, Lady Wilson continued, "We cannot afford t o make any mistakes in our coboration with Emgrand Group. When the timees, I want Harold t o give his best so that we can secure many more projects and coborations with Emgrand Group!¡± Christopher replied immediately, "Mom, don''t worry! I will make sure that Harold does his best!" 2 As soon as they were done talking, the doorbell rang. Not long after, a man dressed in a suit walked into the courtyard. 1 "Excuse me, is Lady Wilson at home?" Lady Wilson quickly greeted the man before she asked, "I am Lady Wilson. May I know who you are?" The other party replied, "Hello, I am thewyer representing Emgrand Group." As soon as Lady Wilson heard that the other party was from Emgrand Group, she replied enthusiastically, "0 h! Oh! So, you are awyer from Emgrand Group? Pleasee in!" 2 "No, thank you," the man replied coldly. "I am just here to give you a letter in person." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Awyer''s letter?" Lady Wilson asked in surprise." Why are you giving me awyer''s letter?" The other party replied immediately, "This letter is a letter for the termination of the contract and all the coborations between Emgrand Group and Wilson Group. After some discussion, Emgrand Group has decided to terminate all projects and coborations with the Wilson Group. Moreover, Emgrand Group will never work with the Wilson Group again. Please make a trip to Emgrand Group within the next three days toplete the termination agreement.¡± 5 "What?!" Chapter 202 Chapter 202 This was a bolt out of the blue for Lady Wilson and Christopher! 2 They had just been saying that they would have to rely on Emgrand Group to get out of this crisis, and yet now, a representative from Emgrand Group was actually here to terminate the contract and any other coborations with them! Moreover, they even went a s far as to say that they would never work with them again! 2 This... This was a huge blow to the Wilson Group! 2 The olddy trembled as she asked, "Lawyer, what is going on? Why is this happening? Hasn''t all of our coborations been very sessful all this while?" 1 Thewyer replied coldly, "Yes, indeed we have worked and cooperated very well with Miss ire in the past. However, we heard the news that Miss ire has already left the Wilson Group. Therefore, we are n 0 longer interested in coborating or working together with the Wilson Group anymore." 2 Lady Wilson then realized that this was all because of ire! 1 She was furious! 1 Why!? Why did she have this kind of useless granddaughter? 1 The girl was just a piece of trash and had even married a piece of trash! 1 She was the head of the Wilson family and she had the final say for every decision made by the Wilson Group! They should give her face instead of ire! 3 Lady Wilson became increasingly angry and burst out, "Isn''t the Emgrand Group a hugepany with a very good reputation? Aren''t you afraid that we will go to court to sue you if you terminate the contract so casually without any reasons or justifications at all? Aren''t you afraid that the reputation of the Emgrand Group will suffer terribly because of this?" 9 Thewyer smiled indifferently before replying, "Lady Wilson, did you look through the terms of the contract before this? There is a term stating that we have the right to unterally stop any external projects or coboration that any external party has with Emgrand Group. This is the privilege of being a hugepany. Haven¡¯t you heard of this?" 3 Upon saying that, thewyer continued speaking, "I believe that everyone in Aurous Hill and even the whole country already knows that Emgrand Group has decided to terminate our contract with the Wilson Group. Everything that we are doing is reasonable and legal in the eyes of thew. I am not trying to scare you, Lady Wilson, but since Emgrand Group has already decided to sever all ties with you, otherpanies will generally be afraid to coborate with you in the future. Thus, I wish the Wilson Group good luck!" 3 ¡°You... you..." Lady Wilson was very shocked at his words. How would the Wilson Group survive now that they had already been cklisted by Emgrand Group? Was the Wilson Group going to end just like that? 1 If no one was going to work with them, there was only one ending for them! Bankruptcy! No! No way! Lady Wilson was hysterical at this time. 1 The Wilson Group belonged to her! The Wilson Group had to be prosperous so that she could be respected by everyone in Aurous Hill! She wanted to enjoy endless glory and wealth! She could not go bankrupt! The Wilson Group must not go bankrupt! As this thought shed through her mind, the olddy burst into tears before she pleaded, "Lawyer, I am begging you. I am already an olddy, so please help m e beg Miss Doris for mercy! The Wilson Group has to depend on Emgrand Group to continue sustaining our operations. You cannot abandon us at a time like this!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Thewyer sneered before he replied, "I am sorry, olddy, but the person who made the decision to terminate the contract with the Wilson Group is none other than Miss Doris. Miss Doris also said that she does not wish to work with someone as disrespectful and shameless as you!" 4 After he was done speaking, thewyer threw the termination letter to the ground before he turned around and left immediately. 3 Lady Wilson was so angry that she spat out a big mouthful of blood before falling unconscious to the ground! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 The news that Emgrand Group had cklisted the Wilson Group spread around Aurous Hill quickly. At this time, everyone in Aurous Hill already knew that the Wilson family was finished. News that the olddy had been admitted to the hospital as soon as she heard about the fate of the Wilson Group also spread very quickly. 4 Charlie''s father-inw, Jacob, was not even surprised when he heard the news. 1 He calmly told his daughter and son-inw, "My mother has always been like that. She has always felt the need to control other people throughout her entire life. It was only a matter of time before she suffers from her own actions! There is no need for us to feel sympathetic at all. We should give her some time to reflect on herself in the hospital. Perhaps she will finally understand what she has done wrong in her life!¡± 3 Charlie was relieved because it was rare for Jacob to finally look aside when it came to matters rted to his mother. After heaving a sigh of relief, ire began to secretly look for a job. 3 When Charlie was done cooking dinnerter in the evening, he suddenly heard the sound of the door opening behind him. He turned around and saw Jacob walking in, looking extremely happy. Charlie looked at the expression on Jacob''s face and could not help but to ask, "Dad, why are you so happy after taking a stroll? Did something good happened?" "Hahaha! I have really good luck today!" Jacob replied as heughed. "After taking the pill that you gave me, all the pain that I was feeling vanishedpletely. Moreover, I am feeling extremely refreshed and energetic right now!" 2 "Do you want to guess who I met at Antique Street just now?" 1 "Who?" Charlie was very worried. Did his father-inw get cheated by the counterfeit dealers and stall owners at Antique Street again? Charlie nced up and down at Jacob before heaving a huge sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jacob hade home empty-handed today. Jacob sipped the cup of tea in his hand before speaking mysteriously, "Son-inw, do you remember the owner of the antique stall that we went to before this? I am talking about Zachary, the swindler at Antique Street. Do you remember him?" "Yes, I do. What happened?¡± 1 "Haha! I met that kid when I went to Antique Street today!¡± Charlie was shocked, and he hurriedly asked, "Dad! Did you buy anything from him again?" "No!" Jacob replied as he waved his hands happily." Zachary knows that I am your father-inw, and he does not dare to cheat me of my money anymore. He not only gave me a piece of jade pendant today, but he also helped me to sell some medicine!" Charlie frowned at this time. He was not worried because the jade pendant that Zachary gave to his old man was probably a fake anyway, but he found it really strange that Zachary would offer to sell medicine for him. "What medicine are you talking about?" ¡°The pills that you made for me to treat my traumatic injuries! I know that it''s a pill to relieve the heart," Jacob replied as he pped his thigh excitedly. "My injuries arepletely healed! As soon as Zachary heard about my injuries and the effectiveness of the pills, he told me that he had a way to sell the pills for me. I gave two of the pills to him, but I did not expect him to really be able to sell the pills!¡± 5 Charlie was dumbfounded. The pill was not a rare or precious item and he would have allowed the old man to throw it away if he did not finish it. However, Charlie was amazed because Zachary was really good at taking advantage of any loopholes that he could find. He was even able to sell leftover medication! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Dad, there is no authentication for these pills. How could you sell it?" 1 Jacob simply replied, "I don''t know about that, but Zachary helped me to sell the pills anyway. Do you want to guess how much I sold it for?" 2 "Over a thousand dors?" 1 "No, you are not even close!" Jacobughed triumphantly. "I sold it for half a million dors!" 2 "Pfft!" Charlie had been drinking water at this time, and he spurted the water out of his mouth as soon as he heard Jacob''s words. 1 He could not believe it. The pills probably cost less than a hundred dors, but Zachary had actually managed to sell it for half a million dors?! Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Who was this unfortunate person who actually had so much money to be fooled by this profiteer? Charlie could not help but ask Jacob, "Who did Zachary sell those pills to?" "I''m not sure. Zachary told me that he had to maintain his professional ethics and keep his client¡¯s information confidential." 4 After he was done speaking, Jacob shook his head before sighing. "Zachary gave me the five hundred thousand dors and told me that he was doing me this favor to honor you. I tried to give him somemission for his hard work, but he refused to ept any money from me. He is really a very talented salesperson, but it is a pity that he is a swindler. I advised him to try to make a living by getting a decent job." 2 Charlie shook his head. It waspletely impossible for Zachary to change his upation! 1 He had already been a swindler trading in antiques ever since he was young, and it had already be a habit for him. If he had to work a decent job in an office, he would probably give up on life immediately. 4 However, since Zachary had managed to sell the pills a t such a high price for Jacob, Charlie was relieved because Jacob could use that sum of money to subsidize their living expenses. After all, they had already been kicked out from the Wilson family and ire would probably be unemployed for the time being. Moreover, Jacob would no longer be receiving any dividends from the Wilson Group since they were no longer part of thepany. Thus, Jacob could use the money to help them through this transition. 4 No longer depressed because he had made five hundred thousand dors out of nowhere, Jacob smiled before he started humming as he walked into his bedroom. 2 Charlie also returned to his bedroom to tell ire about this matter. ire jumped out of bed before asking nervously," Charlie! The other party spent so much money on the pills! What if something bad happens after taking the pills? Would you be able to get away with it if the pills did not work for them at all?" 1 "Don''t worry, ire," Charlie replied as he smiled." Those pills work to treat blood stasis and promote good blood cirction. The medicinal herbs used to make the pills are not expensive or valuable. Even if anyone used it for the wrong purpose, the only side effect is that they would suffer from a nosebleed for about two days at most. Anyway, even if there are any side effects, they can only me themselves for buying medicine without any prescriptions at all! How could they waste money like that?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ire was still not convinced and fretted over it. "In that case, why don''t you tell me who on earth would b e willing to spend five hundred thousand dors to buy those two pills?!" Charlie replied casually, "Probably someone suffering from cerebral obstruction or someone with a family member suffering from the cardiovascr or cerebrovascr disease at home. That pill would also be very effective for people suffering from these illnesses." 1 ire finally felt a little more relieved after listening t o Charlie''s exnation. 1 After all, these were all terminal illnesses that would cost no less than five hundred million dors if they were to treat their condition in the hospital. 5 After they were done with dinner, Charlie received a phone call from Don Albert as he was washing the dishes. Even though Albert was a very well-known mobster boss in Aurous Hill, he had been rather depressed and had maintained a very low profile ever since meeting Charlie. Charlie did not look up to him at all, but he felt that Albert was actually very sensible. When Dous was bullied at the hospital, Albert had helped Charlie to solve the problem. 1 Therefore, Charlie promised to give him a second chance to act like a man. However, Charlie did not expect him to actually call him personally. Upon answering the phone, Charlie asked, "Albert, why are you looking for me?" Albert smiled before he replied, "Oh! Mr. Wade! I called because I heard about what you did during the metaphysicspetition at the White family mansion. I would like to congratte you..." 3 At this time, Charlie simply spoke coldly, "Get straight to the point and tell me why you are calling me today." 4 Albert hurriedly replied, "Oh, Mr. Wade, you''re incredible! You could see right through me." Charlie was getting quite impatient and said, "You are still talking nonsense now?" 2 Thus, Albert quickly exined himself. "Mr. Wade, this is why I am calling you today. The Moore family has always treated me very well for so many years. However, the eldest daughter of the Moore family recently ran into some trouble, and I would like to ask you toe over to take a look and see if you could help her." 4 Charlie paused. "The Moore family? Are you talking about Jasmine?" "Yes!" Albert replied immediately. "Miss Jasmine is in trouble!" Chapter 205 Chapter 205 The Moore family was one of the top families in Aurous Hill. 3 However, the Moore family could not bepared to the Wade family in terms of their status or prestige. 4 Jasmine did not know about Charlie''s true identity, and in her eyes, Charlie was just a young man who had some skills and abilities in antique trade as well a s some knowledge on metaphysics. 3 When Charlie had called for the Thunder Order and used thunder and lightning to strike Jack to death at the White family mansion, he had indeed scared many people to death. Therefore, everyone regarded him as the master of metaphysics. However, Charlie hid the truth from Jasmine and intentionally told her that everything was just a coincidence. After all, how could an ordinary person like him actually call for thunder and lightning whenever he wanted to. 4 Hence, Jasmine was also very confused and thought that Charlie was probably just really lucky. 1 Ever since that day, Jasmine disappeared from Charlie¡¯s worldpletely. Charlie initially thought that she had already gone missing, however, he did not expect her to be in trouble. 3 Charlie asked Albert, "What is the matter? What is wrong with Jasmine?" 4 Albert quickly replied, "Miss Moore has encountered a lot of bad luck and misfortely. I think that something might be wrong with her Feng Shui because she has really been very unlucky..." 1 After that, Albert continued speaking, "The youngdy already tried to seek advice and help from many Feng Shui masters in Aurous Hill, but they could not help her at all. So, I would like to ask for your help. I want t o ask if you can pay her a visit so that you can help to solve this predicament that Miss Moore is facing." Charlie replied indifferently, ¡°Can you tell me about some of the problems that she has encountered so that I will be able to make a judgment on this matter?" Albert hurriedly replied, "The youngdy has experienced many injuriestely. She has gotten into several small car idents and even sprained her ankle when she was walking down a hill. Miss Moore also burned her hand when she was drinking a cup of coffee, and she was bitten by her own dog yesterday. Apart from that, the Moore family has also encountered some problems with some of their business partners, and this has impacted her family business greatly." 4 Albert then continued exining, "What saddened the youngdy the most was when she lost the precious diamond ne she had been wearing for more than ten years. That was a relic that her mother gave t o her before she passed away. Miss Moore cried for a few days after losing that ne." 3 Charlie chuckled before replying, "It seems as though Jasmine is really facing some bad luck because of bad Feng Shuitely..." 4 "Exactly!" Albert eximed before saying, "Mr. Wade, you are a metaphysics master. I believe that you will definitely have a way to resolve this matter, right?" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this time, Charlie asked him, "Albert, why are you s o concerned and worried about Jasmine? What is your rtionship with the Moore family?" 4 Albert quickly responded, "Let me tell you the truth, M r. Wade. Miss Moore''s grandfather was my benefactor. The reason why I was able to stand up and support myself in Aurous Hill was that her grandfather helped and supported me. Initially, I really wanted to thank the old man for everything he had done for me. Unfortunately, the old man left this world early. As a result, I have always kept in close contact with Miss Moore''s father and I have always helped them to resolve any matter that is inconvenient for them to handle personally." 2 After that, Albert spoke up again. "To put it bluntly, the Moore family is my benefactor, and I am doing everything that I can to repay the favor." 1 "Okay," Charlie replied as he nodded. "I can tell that you are very sincere about helping them. Since Jasmine and I are also friends, I will do her this favor. Why don''t youe and pick me up tomorrow and we will go to her house to take a look together?" 1 "Okay!" Albert replied excitedly. "Thank you, Mr. Wade. I am really very thankful for your kindness." Early the next morning, Don Albert gave Charlie a phone call. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 After Charlie went downstairs, Don Albert, who was sitting in the car, quickly beckoned for Charlie to come over immediately. "Mr. Wade, get in the car!¡± i Charlie nodded before walking over to the car quickly. Albert started driving as soon as Charlie got into the car and then headed toward the outskirts of the city. 2 On the way there, Albert suddenly said anxiously, "I heard that a very famous and reputable Feng Shui master will also being from Hong Kong today. Mr. Wade, you cannot let him steal your limelight!¡± After that, Albert continued speaking. "Miss Moore is the eldest daughter of the Moore family, and she will b e taking over the Moore family business soon. If we manage to save her from this predicament, she will definitely take care of us in the future!" 1 Charlieughed before saying, "Albert, you are not so kind after all. Yesterday, you told me that the reason why you were so worried about Jasmine was that you wanted to repay her grandfather¡¯s kindness. However, now your true colors are finally exposed! It seems as though you just want to get into Jasmine''s good books?¡± 2 Albert quickly replied embarrassedly, "Well, repaying their kindness is just one aspect of it. However, getting closer to them and getting into their good books is a whole different story! I know that you have some skills and you know what you are doing, Mr. Wade. Therefore, it is also not a bad thing for you to get closer to Miss Moore. After all, Miss Moore is very young and attractive, and she also has a strong family background. If both of you were to be good friends and join forces in the future, don¡¯t you think that it would be a good thing for you?" Charlie smiled before he replied faintly, "If the Feng Shui master that the Moore family hired from Hong Kong is really good, there is nothing else that I can do." Albert sighed as soon as he heard Charlie''s words. " Well, let''s go over and have a look anyway. You are a master of metaphysics with real skills and abilities. Let¡¯s see if we can use this opportunity to take this business deal away from that man from Hong Kong!" 4 Charlie did not reply because he was thinking about this matter in his heart. If Master Lennard from Hong Kong was really a descendant of the Lennard family, Charlie was certain that he would have some skills and an appropriate level of expertise in Feng Shui. 6 Therefore, he might as well make the trip to the Moore family to take a look at what Master Lennard was capable of. Perhaps, he could even have some enlightenment to furtherprehend and study the contents of the ! 3 *** Miss Moore¡¯s vi was located in the most luxurious vi area in the suburbs. Albert finally stopped the car in front of a super luxurious and beautiful vi. At this time, a man who looked to be the Moore family''s butler came out to see who it was. Albert hurriedly raised his head and asked, "Uncle Oscar, is the eldest youngdy home?" 1 The butler nodded indifferently before he asked," Albert, what are you doing here?" 1 Albertughed before he replied with a smile on his face. "Uncle Oscar, I invited a Feng Shui master here today to have a look at the youngdy. He is truly a very skillful master of metaphysics!" The butler nced at Charlie who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat. He obviously did not take the young man seriously and simply replied coldly, "Albert, Master Lennard from Hong Kong is already here to take a look at Miss Moore and give her advice on her Feng Shui matters. If there is nothing else, I think you should go home first." 4 Albert quickly replied, "Uncle Oscar, since Mr. Wade is already here, can¡¯t you just let him in so that he can just take a look at Miss Moore? Besides, Mr. Wade is also friends with Miss Moore!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Oscar then replied mildly, "There are so many people who always say that they are friends with Miss Moore. I am already immune to it. Besides, would anyone you bring here today be better than Master Lennard from Hong Kong? The Moore family has spent a lot of money and effort just to bring Master Lennard all the way here. I am not going to let you in so that you can cause any trouble for Master Lennard!¡± 2 Charlie was a little surprised when he heard Oscar''s words. He was not surprised because of the identity of the Feng Shui master, but he was surprised because Albert was a well-known mobster boss that everyone was scared of in Aurous Hill. However, it seemed as though the Moore family''s butler was not afraid of him at all. 4 Moreover, Albert even talked to him in such a respectful and polite manner... At this time, Charlie could not help thinking to himself that if news about the way Oscar spoke to Albert traveled across Aurous Hill, no one would be afraid of Don Albert anymore! Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Even though the butler obviously despised Albert, thetter was not offended at all. On the contrary, he continued speaking to Oscar respectfully with a smile on his face. "Look here, Uncle Oscar. The issues that Miss Moore is facing are getting more and more severe. All of us are worried about her! Moreover, we can¡¯t be certain that Master Lennard from Hong Kong will definitely be able to resolve the problems that Miss Moore is facing." Upon hearing that, Oscar replied coldly, "Do you really think that you will be able to find anyone as capable a s Master Lennard? Please leave immediately. You will never be able to pay the Moore family back for their losses if you interrupt Master Lennard while he is reading Miss Moore¡¯s Feng Shui for her!" Albert scratched his head anxiously because he did not expect Oscar to stop them from entering the vi. I f Oscar refused to let them in, how would Charlie be able to help Jasmine? As he thought about it, Albert suddenly blurted out, " Uncle Oscar, have you heard about Jack Yaleman? He was also a Feng Shui master who was extremely arrogant, but when he overstepped his boundaries in Aurous Hill, Mr. Wade was the one who called for thunder and lightning to strike him to death!¡± 1 Oscar was dumbfounded after listening to Albert. He then looked at Charlie in awe. He had already heard about what had happened to Jack. Unexpectedly, it was done by the young man in front o f him now! Oscar immediately developed a sense of respect for Charlie. Looked at Charlie respectfully, he said, "I have already heard of your skills and ability, and I truly admire you, Mr. Wade." Then, Oscar hesitated for a moment before he said, "If this is the case, please go in and take a look at Miss Moore, but Mr. Wade, this is a firste first serve basis. Therefore, I hope that you will not bother Master Lennard before he is done looking at Miss Moore''s Feng Shui. After all, Master Lennard came before you. Moreover, I hope that Mr. Wade will not interfere if Master Lennard has already sessfully resolved Miss Moore¡¯s problem.¡± Charlie nodded indifferently before he replied, "No problem." Oscar then used the remote control to open the gate before he told Albert, "You may drive the car in." N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. As Albert was driving into thepound of the vi, h e eximed excitedly, "Mr. Wade, you were totally awesome just now! Uncle Oscar has never been so polite or given face to anyone aside from the Moore family members." Charlie was indifferent as he said, ¡°Just look at how unpromising you are right now. I cannot believe that you actually have to butter up to the Moore family''s butler. I just can''t understand how you became a mobster boss in Aurous Hill." Albert smiled before he replied, "Mr. Wade, you do not understand. No matter how great we are, at the end of the day, everyone works for money. How could I be disrespectful toward a big and prestigious family such as the Moore family? If I did not take their status into consideration, I would be jeopardizing my future!" After that, Albert parked the car and said, "Mr. Wade, let''s take a look at what Master Lennard is capable of!" *** Oscar led both of them into the vi. The vi was renovated in an extremely luxurious manner, and it seemed as though the royal family lived here. Upon arriving on the second floor, Oscar led them to a room with the door wide open before he knocked gently on the door. Then, he led them straight into the room. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 At that moment in the room, a lean middle-aged man who was wearing a blue shirt was holding a compass a s he looked around the room, muttering some words. Jasmine was standing with her back facing the door. However, as soon as she heard someone knocking on the door, she turned around before asking, "Uncle Oscar, is there something wrong?" Oscar hurriedly replied, "Miss Moore, Albert brought M r. Wade over here to help you look at your Feng Shui.¡± Jasmine turned around and she was extremely surprised when she saw Charlie. "Charlie, why are you here?" When Charlie looked at Jasmine, he realized that she truly did look a lot more haggard as compared to when he had seen her a few days ago. ording to the , there were shadows on her forehead, and it seemed as though something was really wrong with her fortune at this time. Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "Albert told me that you were in trouble, so he brought me here to have a look at your Feng Shui.¡± Just then, the middle-aged man who was holding thepass in his hand turned around and said, "Miss Moore, I am a Master from the Lennard family, and I d o not allow anyone else to interfere when I am looking into any Feng Shui matters. Otherwise, any interference will definitely interfere with your Feng Shui." Jasmine was aware that Charlie knew a little about metaphysics, but somehow, Feng Shui was a completely different field aspared to metaphysics. Even though she knew that Charlie was a master of metaphysics, she felt that Charlie could notpare to Master Lennard when it came to matters involving Feng Shui and luck. Thus, she quickly said apologetically, "I am sorry, Mr. Wade, but Master Lennard is currently checking out m y Feng Shui for me. If you don''t mind, could you please follow Uncle Oscar downstairs and wait for me there? I am sorry, but I wille down and entertain you in a short while." Charlie simply replied, "Miss Moore, isn''t it better if there is another person here to help you? As your friend, I would be more than happy to help you solve the problem that you are facing. However, if Master Lennard can resolve your problem without my help, I would still be very happy. I will only step in to help you if Master Lennard is unable to solve your problem for you." The middle-aged man snorted as he continued holding thepass in his hand before speaking arrogantly, "I am Master Lennard whoes from twenty-two generations of Feng Shui masters! Do you really think that something as trivial as this will be a challenge for me? You are just a young kid, but you actually dare to call yourself a Feng Shui master? I am afraid you are nothing but an arrogant liar!" Charlie smiled as he looked at the ck and red aura lingering around Master Lennard''s body with a bloody scent. He then said, "Master Lennard, since you are a Feng Shui master, why didn''t you predict your own fortune today? Don''t you know that a bloody disaster will befall you today?" Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Master Lennardughed before saying, "What? Are you saying that I will encounter a bloody disaster today? You must be crazy, young man!" Charlie shrugged before replying, "I am telling you the truth. There is a gloomy darkness on your forehead, your eyes are white and swollen, and your pupils are red. This is an obvious sign of your fortune. If you do not pay attention to resolving your own fortune, I am afraid that you will be unable to avoid this bloody disaster!" Master Lennard sneered as he said, "Young man, I am a descendant of the Lennard family! So, don''t you brag and act as though you are a master of Feng Shui in front of me!" Charlie smirked before he replied, "You think I am just bragging? You are not the first Feng Shui master I have ever met. To be honest, I think that you are nothing but a sham!" Master Lennard cursed out loud at this time. "What? You dare to call me a sham? You are ridiculous!" Charlie smiled before speaking again. "Have you heard of a man called Jack Valeman? Do you know what happened to him?" "I do not know anything about anyone called Jack Valeman, and I am not interested to know anything about him!" Master Dennard shot back as he red at Charlie with a cold expression on his face. Then, he looked at Jasmine before he said, "Miss Moore, if you will allow it, I would like to proceed to help you reverse your fortune immediately. I want this young man to witness and see for himself, the greatness of m y family¡¯s Feng Shui mastery!" Jasmine nodded slightly and she nced at Charlie before saying, "Master Dennard, please do it as soon as possible!¡± Without further dy, Master Dennard took out a few pieces of talisman paper before he gestured at the void and yelled out, "All those who are fighting the battle arrayed in front of them, listen to the law now!" He then threw the few pieces of talisman paper into the air and looked around him as he observed the direction and speed of the talisman paper that was scattered on the ground. After that, he pointed at a green potted nt that was ced in front of the window before he said, "Miss Moore, I have found the problem! This window is facing the east, and your good fortune should be flowing in from the east. However, since you''ve ced this potted nt in front of the window, it was blocking all of your good fortunes froming in!" Chapter 209 Chapter 209 When Jasmine heard that Master Lennard had already discovered the source of all her problems, she was very excited and quickly eximed, "Master Lennard, since you have already identified the source of all my problems, will my fortune improve after I remove that potted nt?" 1 "Unfortunately, no." Master Lennard replied with a serious expression on his face. "You should understand that a Feng Shui formation is an invisible formation. Even if you remove the green potted nt, you will not be able to remove the influence that it has left on the Feng Shui formation." 1 Jasmine hurriedly asked, "In that case, what should I d o?" Master Lennard replied, "You should ce an exorcism transporter refined by a Feng Shui master b y the window instead of that potted nt. That way, you will be able topletely eradicate all of your problems, and at that time, your good fortune will continue to flow in from the east!" 3 Jasmine then asked, "What is an exorcism transporter?" Master Lennard quickly took an egg-sized stone out from his pocket before he said earnestly, "Miss Moore, this is a chalcedony stone that has been eroded and weathered for millions of years. It is a magical product used for exorcising and transporting evil. If you ce this chalcedony stone in the spot where you used to ce the green potted nt, all the evil aura i n this ce will dissipate immediately. Then, your fortune will keep flowing in from the east." 3 Jasmine was filled with joy as she listened to Master Lennard''s exnation, after which, she quickly asked, "Master Lennard, how much is this chalcedony stone? I will buy it from you!" N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Master Lennard''s eyes lit up as soon as he heard that Jasmine would buy the stone from him. He quickly replied with a serious expression on his face. "Miss Moore, this chalcedony stone is worth at least eighty million Hong Kong dors, but since we have an affinity to meet, I will sell it to you for just ten million dors! 4 Jasmine nodded before replying, "Money is not a problem as long as it will be able to help me resolve the problems that I am facing." 1 Master Lennard replied without any hesitation, "Miss Moore, don¡¯t worry. If you put this chalcedony stone in front of your window today, your fortune will definitely changepletely tomorrow!" 2 Jasmine heaved a huge sigh of relief before taking out her checkbook and writing a cheque for ten million dors in cash. After that, she handed it over to Master Lennard immediately. "Master Lennard, I will buy the chalcedony stone from you. Please help me to do the necessary preparations now." 4 Jasmine wanted to resolve the problem she was facing as soon as possible. She had really been tortured by her bad lucktely. Her bad luck had started ever since she celebrated her twenty-fourth birthdayst month. 1 She had gotten into various car idents, and all of the five cars in her house had been damaged to varying degrees. Not long after that, she had sprained her ankle and could still feel pain until today. 4 Not only that, but just a few days ago, Jasmine had lost the one and only precious heirloom that her mother had left to her. Jasmine really cherished that diamond ne, i She had been wearing that diamond ne for more than ten years which was almost half of her lifetime! She was offering a reward of several million dors if anyone returned the diamond ne to her, but s, there had been no news about it at all. She had been crying for many nights over this matter. 3 Moreover, one of the business partners that the Moore family had been working with for many years had suddenly ended their partnership with the Moore family yesterday. 1 Both parties had initially undergone a negotiation process and were just about to sign the partnership contract. However, the other party had suddenly decided to work with someone else instead. They did not just refuse to sign the new partnership contract with the Moore family, but they also revealed that they would be terminating all of their existing agreements because they were going to work with another partner instead. 3 Jasmine felt as though she had lost everything when i t was already ced in front of her. 1 This was a huge loss to the Moore family. After being gued by bad luck and misfortune continuously, Jasmine found it unbearable and wanted to get rid of her bad luck as soon as possible s o that she would not suffer any more losses. Hence, spending ten million dors to solve her Feng Shui issue and put an end to all of her problems was i n fact, very cost-effective for her. 1 Master Lennard was trembling in excitement when he received the cheque of ten million dors in his hand. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Master Lennard quickly put the cheque away before walking over to the window and removing the green potted nt. Then, he ced the chalcedony stone by the window as he continued chanting his mantras. 5 Charlie scoffed as he witnessed this scene. He realized that Master Lennard did not know what h e was doing at all. Moreover, he had even caused a catastrophe by making the situation worse than it originally was! 1 From the , Charlie had already studied a strange scenario that was simr to what he was witnessing i n Jasmine¡¯s room. 4 He could feel a terrifying Feng Shui formation in this room, and he realized that the Feng Shui in this room was a ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯. 2 As the name suggested, even if a dragon was living under this Feng Shui formation, it would also be trapped. If so, how could an ordinary person escape this? Therefore, no matter how good a person''s fortune was, those who lived in a ''dragon encapstion formation'' would inevitably lose their good fortune and be gued with continuous bad luck and misfortune. 3 As Jasmine was living in this room, it was only natural for all of her good fortune to be trapped, and this was also the reason why she was suffering from continuous bad luck. 2 Fortunately, this ''dragon encapstion formation'' was just beginning to take shape and had not been perfected yet. If they allowed the Feng Shui formation to continue taking shape, it would not only change Jasmine''s fortune, but it would also change her fate. 1 When that happened, Jasmine would not only suffer because of bad luck, but she would also possibly lose her life! What was even more of a coincidence was the fact that the only loophole in this ''trapped dragon formation'' was none other than the green potted nt! 4 Green nts symbolized wood, which represented life and vitality! The green nt was the only thing preventing the '' dragon encapstion formation'' from perfecting its shape. 3 This was also the only reason why Jasmine still had a little bit of luck. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. However, Master Lennard had taken the green potted nt away and reced it with his broken stone instead... Stones symbolized gold, which represented the unbreakable! After removing the potted nt and recing it with the chalcedony stone, the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯ was almostpleted. At this time, Master Lennard finally finished chanting his spell, and he spoke to Jasmine in a deep voice. " Miss Moore, you can rest assured that I have already restored the Feng Shui in your room for you." 1 Jasmine quickly asked, "Will my good fortune be restored immediately? Does that mean that I will not b e suffering from any more bad luck?" "Yes!" Master Lennard nodded before he said, "I have done the same procedure for some very famous people in Hong Kong and Macau, and I have restored their wealth greatly! Thus, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, Miss Moore." 1 Jasmine asked again, "Master Lennard, in that case, d o you have any way of helping me to find the diamond ne that my mother gave to me? I am willing to pay you another ten million dors if you help me get i t back!¡± 3 Master Lennard scratched his head before replying," Miss Moore... I am only good at Feng Shui mastery. Finding lost items is not my area of expertise..." 2 Jasmine could only nod in disappointment. "It¡¯s okay, Master Lennard. I am already extremely grateful to you for reversing my bad luck for me." As soon as she was done speaking, her cell phone suddenly rang. A woman spoke to Jasmine over the phone anxiously. "Miss Moore! Something terrible has happened!¡± Jasmine quickly asked, "What happened?" The other party replied, "The shipment that we exported over to the United States has just arrived at the port. Upon inspection, however, thepany said that our products are not up to their standards, and they want to return the products ording to the contract. They are also asking for three times the original price of the product aspensation!" 3 Jasmine¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she panicked and blurted out, "They want to return the five thousand tons of goods that we shipped out to them?! I will lose tens of millions of dors in transportation and custom deration fees alone! Moreover, if they are demanding three times the cost of the goods aspensation, that would cost me another several hundred million dors!" Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Jasmine could not understand what was happening. Why was she suddenly facing such a huge problem even though Master Lennard had already changed her fortune for her? Just then, the other party replied over the phone," There is nothing we can do now, Miss Moore. The other party is demanding for us to paypensation t o them immediately. They refused to ept any of the goods at all." 4 Jasmine hurriedly asked, "Are you sure you are not making a mistake? Can you ask them to verify this issue again?" The other party quickly replied, "I have already asked them to verify the situation. However, even after checking the products twice, they insist that the products were not up to their expectations whatsoever." Jasmine blurted out immediately, "I want you to check our export records immediately and find out who produced this batch of goods! I want you to find the person responsible for this matter so that they can exin everything to me as soon as possible!" After that, she instructed the woman, "As for thepany in the United States, I want you to drag it out as long as you can. Make sure that you send a few people over there to check out the situation." 1 "Understood, Miss Moore." Jasmine had a very confused expression on her face after hanging up the phone. She turned around and looked at Master Lennard before saying, "Master Lennard, it seems as though I have encountered another very unfortunate incident. I f I fail to resolve this issue, my losses will exceed five hundred million dors! Didn¡¯t you say that you have already reversed my fortune for me?!" Master Lennard dodged Jasmine''s eyes before replying vaguely, "You also need time to get rid of your bad luck and adversity. This cannot be done overnight." Not feeling very convinced, Jasmine asked yet again, " Even if it would take time for my fortune to improve, how could I receive such bad news as soon as you said that you have changed my fortune for me?" Right then, Jasmine suddenly received a phone call from Mr. Lambeth, her business partner from Hong Kong. Jasmine quickly answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Lambeth!" "Miss Moore." The other party spoke in a cold voice. "W e have thought about it and have decided to cease all coborations and partnership with the Moore family. We want to unterally terminate and dissolve our partnership." 3 "Terminate our partnership?!¡± Jasmine blurted out anxiously. "Mr. Lambeth, you can certainly see that we are superior in every aspectpared to the other party! It would be most beneficial to you if you choose t o continue working with the Moore family..." 1 The other party chuckled over the other end of the line before he replied, "To be honest, my father hired a Feng Shui master to read his fortune for him, and the master told him that the fortune of the Moore family was notpatible with the Lambeth family at all. If we continued our partnership with you, this would undoubtedly affect the fortune of the Lambeth family. Therefore, we have no choice but to terminate our partnership with you. Sorry, Miss Moore." 2 The other party hung up the phone as soon as he was done speaking. 1 This... Initially, Jasmine had been nning to use this opportunity to take the Moore family to the next level. Who would have expected that she would only be met with disappointment? Master Lennard was already beginning to panic at this time. He had originally intended to lie to Jasmine and make some money out of her, leaving as soon as possible. Unexpectedly, just a few minutes after he had conducted his sham ritual, Jasmine was gued with even more misfortune and bad luck. 3 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g He knew then and there, that he should not continue t o remain here. He had to leave as soon as possible! And so, Master Lennard hurriedly said, "Miss Moore, you should understand that it takes time for a person t o change their fortune. Therefore, you should not panic, but stay calm. I assure you that everything will definitely be better tomorrow. If there is nothing else that I can help you with, I will leave first.¡± 5 Master Lennard walked toward the door as soon as he was done speaking. However, Jasmine suddenly stopped him. "Wait a minute! Master Lennard, I think that there is obviously a problem with the current situation. Why a m I encountering two huge problems as soon as you finished performing the ritual to reverse my fortune for me?! I want you to give me a proper exnation for this!" i After she spoke, Jasmine suddenly felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen. She almost screamed out loud in pain and could not even stand up straight. 1 She was only able to stand at all because she happened to be leaning against the television on the wall. 2 She could not understand what was happening. Why was she... 4 Before she could even figure out what was going on, Jasmine felt the sharp pain in her lower abdomen again. The pain was so intense that she could feel her legs going soft immediately, and so she continued to hold on to the television to keep her bnce and continue standing up. s Suddenly, there was a loud sound, and the metal bracket of the television that was attached to the wall broke! Chapter 212 Chapter 212 When Charlie saw the sixty-inch television falling toward Jasmine''s feet, he quickly took a step forward and grabbed her hand before pulling her into his arms. 3 The television set fell and hit the ground with a crash! The television casing and screen smashed to the ground, a piece of shattered stic flying out and shing Jasmine''s slender and fair leg. 1 "Ahh!¡± Jasmine yelled out in pain as soon as she felt the sharp pain in her calf. When she lowered her head, she realized that there was a two to three centimeter-long cut in her calf, and blood started gushing out of the wound in a sh. 1 Charlie hurriedly took out a piece of tissue from his pocket before kneeling down beside Jasmine and pressing the piece of tissue against her calf. After that, he asked, ¡°Jasmine, do you have any first aid kit at home? We need to disinfect your wound immediately.¡± 2 Jasmine was a little irate when Charlie touched her leg and she wanted to yell at him. However, when she recalled that Charlie was the one who rescued her, she suppressed her anger and tried to calm herself down. 3 After that, she red angrily at Master Lennard before saying, "Master Lennard, you are not going anywhere unless you give me a reasonable exnation today!" 1 As soon as he heard Jasmine''s words, Albert grabbed Master Lennard by his neck before he asked, "Speak u p! Tell me, what have you done to Miss Moore?!¡¯¡¯ 1 Master Lennard replied, the fear evident in his eyes. ¡±1 ... I did not do anything to her! I was just performing a ritual to help her reverse her bad fortune..." 1 "Stop lying to me!" Albert responded angrily. "Did you change Miss Moore''s fortune for the worse instead?" 2 Don Albert grit his teeth as he cursed, "Tell me! Did someone pay you so that you coulde and deliberately cause harm to Miss Moore?¡± 1 Master Lennard trembled in shock as soon as he heard Albert''s words. "Big brother, I did not receive money from anyone! I have no intention to harm Miss Moore at all..." Albert continued to pressure him, "If you refuse to tell me the truth, I will chop you up into pieces and feed you to the stray dogs!" 1 Albert then looked at Jasmine before he said, "Miss Moore, leave this matter to me. I will deal with this b* stard on your behalf." Jasmine was also extremely annoyed and frustrated a t this time. She red at Master Lennard with a cold expression on her face as she said, "Master Lennard, if you refuse to give me an exnation right now, I will leave Don Albert to deal with you." 3 Master Lennard hurriedly knelt in front of Jasmine before he cried out, "Miss Moore! I am sorry. I did not intend to hurt you at all. I was just trying to cheat some money out of you." 2 Jasmine continued asking, "So, you were just putting 0 n a show when you were performing the ritual earlier because you wanted to fool me?¡± "Yes...¡± Master Lennard replied tremblingly as he took out the cash cheque from his pocket and begged for mercy. "I will return the money to you! Please let me go ..." 3 Jasmine looked at him for a moment, and she could tell that he was not lying to her. However, this only made her feel even more desperate. 1 What was happening? Was her fortune truly worsening? She had suddenly suffered such heavy losses, and if this continued, her family business would be destroyed in her hands! All this while, Charlie, who had been silent, suddenly said, "As a matter of fact, Jasmine, it is not entirely true that Master Lennard did not do anything at all." 1 Jasmine looked at Charlie curiously before she asked," What do you mean?" Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie replied calmly, "Theyout of your roombined with your five elements form a very terrifying and unfortunate Feng Shui alignment known as the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯." "The ''dragon encapstion formation'' will lock and trap all of your good fortunes. However, the formation was notpleted because there was a small loophole in your room. That green potted nt that you had by the window left you a way out in this '' dragon encapstion formation''." After that, Charlie nced at Master Lennard before h e smiled and said, "Unfortunately, Master Lennard decided to remove your green potted nt and rece it with a stone instead. Since a stone symbolizes gold, the ''dragon encapstion formation'' was finallypleted, and that¡¯s the reason why you are facing even worse misfortune and bad luck. Even i f you remove the stone now, you will still be faced with more bad luck..." s Jasmine was utterly shocked, and she hurriedly put aside all the contempt that she felt for Charlie before pleading for his help. "Mr. Wade, please help me!" Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Master Lennard only realized the huge catastrophe he had caused after hearing Charlie¡¯s exnation. Therefore, he hurriedly said, "Miss Moore, I am so sorry! That was not my intention! Master, please take that stone away immediately..." 1 Charlie shook his head before he replied, "It is already useless to take that stone away now. After all, the'' dragon encapstion formation¡¯ is alreadypleted, and it is equivalent to throwing a stone into water. Even if you took the stone out from the water, the waves generated by the stone cannot be undone anymore." 3 Jasmine looked at Charlie with a dumbfounded expression on her face. She suddenly felt a little more respect for him, and she quickly asked, "Mr. Wade, can you help me to resolve this problem caused by the '' dragon encapstion formation¡¯? I will not hesitate to pay you no matter how much money I have to spend t o resolve this issue!" As soon as Albert heard Charlie''s words, he quickly said, "Mr. Wade, you have to help our young lady!" Charlie nodded before he said, "Miss Moore, the Feng Shui in your room was originally not a ''dragon encapstion formation''. However, this is your birth year, and your fate will change this year. Therefore, it i s ipatible with the Feng Shui formation of this room. That is how the ''dragon encapstion formtion¡¯ started to develop." 3 Charlie then continued to say, "I am going to change the Feng Shui of your room, but I am afraid that this will cause some damage to your bedroom. I hope that you will not mind that." 1 At this time, Jasmine replied immediately, "Mr. Wade, I will have no opinions or objections at all even if you want to demolish my entire house!" 1 Charlie nodded before he instructed the butler, "Uncle Oscar, could you please find me a crowbar?" Oscar nodded immediately before saying, "I will go and get it now." 3 Shortly after, Oscar came back with a metal crowbar i n his hand. "Mr. Wade, will this be okay?" 1 "Yes." Charlie looked around the room carefully and started calcting with his fingers before walking a few steps around the room. After that, he pointed at a piece of plywood under his feet before saying, "Albert, can you pry this wooden floor open for me?" 4 Albert nodded but he did not get to work immediately. Instead, he looked at Master Lennard before punching him hard in his abdomen. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As Albert was a mobster boss, he had a lot of practical experience. Therefore, Master Lennard could not even sit up, let alone escape, after Albert had punched him i n the stomach. After punching Master Lennard, Albert took the crowbar from Oscar before prying the wooden floor open ording to Charlie''s instructions. The wooden floor was eventually pried open, and the concrete floor below it was exposed. 1 Albert quickly asked Charlie, "Mr. Wade, what should I do next?" Charlie replied casually, "There must be a central axis for the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯. So, I am deducing that the central axis for this Feng Shui formation is right below this concrete floor. The central axis of the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯ is driven by water. When water flows through this central axis, that is when all the good fortune will be trapped. Therefore, if I am not mistaken, there should be a water pipeline directly below the cement." 4 "Really?" Albert asked in surprise. "Mr. Wade, can you see through the concrete floor?" Charlie replied indifferently, "I cannot see it with my naked eyes, but I can deduce it through the five elements of Feng Shui. For instance, when you see lights on the roof, you would be able to guess that there must be an electrical line embedded in the roof." Whatever Charlie had mentioned was all written and recorded in the . Most people did not know anything about Feng Shui formation, thus, they would not be able to decide where the elements of water or fire were. 6 At this time, Charlie said again, "I think that the cement floor above the water pipe should be very thin. You should be able to see the water pipes if you hit the cement floor hard with the crowbar a few times." 3 "Okay!" Albert replied before hitting the concrete ground hard with the metal crowbar. After a few strokes, Albert sessfully cracked the cement floor. 1 Everyone held their breaths as they watched Albert break through the concrete floor. Sure enough, as soon as Albert broke the cement floor, they saw a PVC water pipe as thick as a thumb below the cement floor! 3 This kind of PVC water pipe began from the main water source all the way to all the bathrooms in the vi. However, there was only one of this main pipe in this huge vi, and this particr water pipe couldn''t be located easily in the house. 3 Nevertheless, everyone was shocked because Charlie had been able to directly point out the specific location of the water pipe! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 "He really is a God!" At this time, Albert was not the only one who was stunned, but Jasmine and Oscar were also dumbfounded. 6 It was really amazing that Charlie was able to find the water pipe that was hidden inside the cement floor. 6 Charlie spoke up again. ¡°Albert, break the water pipe open and let the water spill out immediately. As soon a s the water gushes out of the pipe, the ''dragon encapstion formation'' will break down immediately, and this Feng Shui formation will no longer exist!" 5 Jasmine hurriedly urged, ¡°Albert, hurry up and break the water pipe open!" Albert nodded before he started hitting the water pipe with the metal crowbar until it finally broke. 1 Arge pool of water spewed out in an instant, and Charlie, Jasmine, and Oscar backed away immediately to avoid the water from getting all over them. Unfortunately, Albert did not manage to escape i n time, and the water sshed all over him. 6 After the water gushed out, Charlie realized that he had already broken the ''dragon encapstion formation'' because of the fatal damage they had done t o the water pipe. Charlie quickly told Oscar, "Turn off the main water valve. The ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯ has already been broken." "It has already been broken!?" Everyone asked with a curious expression on their faces. 3 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Charlie replied calmly, "Yes, I have already broken the terrifying Feng Shui formation. Therefore, I think that Jasmine''s fortune has already been turned around, and she will enjoy many good fortunes soon." As soon as he was done speaking, Jasmine received a phone call. "Miss Moore, someone from thepany in the United States called to inform us that they had made a mistake and there is nothing wrong with our products whatsoever. All of the products that we shipped to the United States have passed the inspection process." 7 "That is great news!¡± Jasmine was utterly amazed. It seemed as though her fortune had indeed changed as soon as Charlie broke the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯ for her. 1 After hanging up the phone, Jasmine quickly thanked Charlie with a grateful expression on her face. "Mr. Wade, you truly are a God! Thank you so much for what you have done for me!" 3 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Miss Moore, you are wee. The only reason I came here today was because Don Albert asked me toe and help you out. I am only doing what I can." 4 Albert was very touched and almost burst into tears when he heard Charlie''s words. He truly did not expect Charlie to remember to speak up for him at a time like this. This way, he would certainly be able to get into Jasmine¡¯s good books! He had always wanted to get into Jasmine''s good books, but the youngdy of the Moore family would never allow someone like him to get closer to her. Therefore, he had been helping the Moore family out whenever he could because he wanted to get her attention and win her favor. Since Charlie had given him this credit, Jasmine would undoubtedly give Albert more attention and opportunities in the future. 3 Jasmine then looked at Albert before saying, "Thank you for looking out for me. I will definitely remember what you have done for me." Albert hurriedly replied, "Miss Moore, I am merely doing what I should do." Jasmine nodded slightly. She was the youngdy of the Moore family in front of Albert, but she was still very respectful and polite toward Charlie. After a brief moment, Jasmine''s cell phone started ringing again. It was Mr. Lambeth from Hong Kong! "Mr. Lambeth? Why are you calling me again?" Jasmine was somewhat dissatisfied because Mr. Lambeth had just called to terminate their partnership with the Moore family not too long ago. At this time, Mr. Lambeth quickly spoke on the other end of the line, "Miss Moore, I am so sorry! There seems to have been a misunderstanding before this. M y father''s Feng Shui master told him that your fortune had changed suddenly, and your good luck and wealth will be soaring overwhelmingly! Therefore, I would strongly suggest that we continue the business partnership between the Lambeth and the Moore family. I sincerely hope that we will be able to sign a partnership contract as soon as possible. I will fly in t o Aurous Hill tomorrow if it is fine with you. Will I be able to meet you then?" Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Jasmine was so surprised that her jaw almost fell to the ground due to Mr. Lambeth¡¯s drastic change in attitude. Even though she was still furious because of what Mr. Lambeth had done before this, she still wanted to shout out excitedly right now! 1 However, she remained calm and maintained herposure as she said, "Alright, then. If that is the case, let¡¯s make an appointment at a time and ce to sign the partnership agreement." Mr. Lambeth quickly replied, "Alright, the sooner, the better! I will fly in to Aurous Hill tomorrow to meet up with you in person, Miss Moore!¡± Jasmine stared at Charlie in awe as soon as she had hung up the phone. 3 She could already see Charlie¡¯s skills and power through Mr. Lambeth''s phone call. 1 Previously, when Master Lennard had destroyed her fortune bypleting the ''dragon encapstion formation'', Mr. Lambeth had called to tell her that he wanted to terminate the business partnership between their families. At that time, Mr. Lambeth''s father¡¯s Feng Shui master had also told Jasmine that h e could tell that her fortune was not good at all. However, as soon as Charlie broke the Feng Shui formation, Mr. Lambeth had called back immediately t o tell her that his father''s Feng Shui master had said that her fortune had changed drastically and she was going to have very good fortune and wealth from now on. This was proof that Charlie was not just a swindler. 6 While Jasmine was still amazed at what Charlie had done, she suddenly received a phone call from an unknown number. Upon answering the call, the other party asked over the other end of the line, "Hello, is this Miss Moore?¡± "Yes, who is this?¡± The other party quickly replied, "Miss Moore, I am the manager of the Hermes boutique in town. Do you remembering to our boutique to try on some clothes and essoriesst week?¡± Jasmine replied, "Yes, I remember. What''s wrong?" The other party quickly exined, "Miss Moore, I am calling to inform you that we found a diamond ne in the corner of the fitting room, and your name is engraved on the ne. I think you must have dropped it when you visited our boutiquest week." 3 Jasmine was trembling in excitement as soon as she heard the other party¡¯s words. She quickly asked, "So, where is the ne now? Do you have it with you?" 2 "Yes, it is at our boutique." "I wille over to pick it up right now." Upon hanging up the phone, Jasmine burst into tears immediately. Then, she looked at Charlie with a grateful expression on her face as she said, "Mr. Wade, I have finally found the diamond ne that my mother gave me. Thank you so much..." 3 Charlie simply smiled before replying, "You should go and get your ne now. If you are in a hurry, please leave now!" Jasmine nodded before she took out her checkbook and hurriedly wrote a cash cheque for twenty million dors, handing it over to Charlie as she said, "Mr. Wade, please ept this as a token of my gratitude. I a m genuinely grateful for everything that you have done for me today." 3 N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie smiled as he waved his hands. Twenty million dors? He really did not need that money at all. He had more than tens of billions of dors to his name, so why would he need twenty million dors from her?" 2 Charlie simply replied, "Jasmine, we are friends. There is no need for you to pay me for my help." However, Jasmine kept insisting. "Mr. Wade, please ept this twenty million dors as a token. Otherwise, I will feel bad." 1 Charlie replied, "Jasmine, who knows if we might need each other¡¯s help in the future? So, I think there i s absolutely no need for us to be so calctive with one another." 2 As soon as Jasmine heard Charlie''s words, she suddenly realized her mistake, and she quickly put away the cheque before apologizing, "I am sorry, Mr. Wade. I am so stupid. Please do not hesitate to call me if you need my help in the future." 4 Charlie smiled as he said, "Okay! Hurry up and get your diamond ne back as soon as possible!" 1 Jasmine nodded. She really could not wait to get her diamond ne back. Thus, after she had thanked Charlie, she asked Oscar to drive her out in a hurry. 5 After Jasmine and Oscar had left the Moore family vi, Don Albert looked at Charlie gratefully. Albert grabbed hold of Charlie''s hand before saying, "Mr. Wade, you are truly a very incredible person! If you ever need my help in the future, do not hesitate to call me! I would be willing to climb a mountain or walk over a fire just for you!" Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Charlie smiled before he said, "Remember what you have said today! I might need you to do something for me in the future!" Albert nodded before he replied, "Mr. Wade, don''t worry! You can give me orders to do anything for you!" 2 At this time, Master Lennard who had been lying on the ground as he held onto his stomach suddenly began crying and begging for mercy. "Big brother, please let me go! I will not dare to do this anymore in the future. Please, forgive me and let me go." 1 Albert sneered before he said, "You are a liar! I must teach you a lesson. My subordinates are coming to get you now!" Charlie asked in a low voice, "How are you going to deal with him?" Albert replied coldly, "I''ve already said that I will chop him up into pieces before feeding him to the dogs! How could I not keep to my word? I have a friend who owns a dog shelter. He has so many dogs there, they could probably finish eating ten scumbags like him!" As soon as Master Lennard heard Albert¡¯s words, he was so frightened that he started trembling in fear. Then, he cried as he continued begging for mercy. "Big brother, I have a family that I have to look after. Please just let me off this time! I will certainly remember N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. your kindness..." 3 Charlie nced at him but did not feel any sympathy for him at all. 5 After all, he was nothing but a deceitful liar who would only cause more harm to this world. If he continued messing around in the Feng Shui industry, he could cost some innocent people their lives! To put it bluntly, he was just a deceitful liar who deserved to die. 4 Moreover, Master Lennard hadpleted the ''dragon encapstion formation'' today simply because he wanted to scam Jasmine of her money. If Charlie had not been there today, Jasmine would undoubtedly have lost her life. 4 Furthermore, the Moore family owned a very big business, and if such a huge enterprise were to copse, Charlie could not imagine the number of people who would be affected by this! If so, Jasmine would not be the only one affected because of what Master Lennard had done! 1 Hence, Charlie felt that there was no need for a scumbag like this to remain in this world. 1 Before long, some of Albert¡¯s subordinates showed up and dragged Master Lennard away. Master Lennard continued crying and howling,ining about how miserable and pitiful he was. He even said that he regretted his actions, but no one sympathized with him at all. 5 Charlie simply stared at him before he shook his head. He had already told him that a bloody disaster would befall him today. Unfortunately, Master Lennard refused to believe him, and so, he could only ept the consequences of his actions now. 5 After solving all the problems, Albert quickly thanked Charlie for everything that he had done before he drove Charlie home. Upon returning home, Charlie realized that ire was still looking for a job. Charlie did not say much because even though he really wanted to start up a newpany for ire, she did not seem interested in the idea at all. Therefore, he did not want to say too much. Besides, he did not want ire to tire herself out. If he started apany for her, she would have to deal with a lot of work at the early stage of the business. With ire''s character and persistence, Charlie knew that she would definitely push herself, and she would only be suffering in the end. 3 Later that evening, Charlie received a phone call from his good friend, Dous. Ever since Charlie had helped Dous teach the adulterous pair a lesson at the hospital, Charlie had not seen Dous again. The main reason was simply that there were too many things that had happened at home recently, and he really did not have any time to visit him at all. Dous informed Charlie over the phone that he had recovered and could finally be discharged from the hospital today. Since Charlie had helped him to reim his hotel and get apensation that was worth a few million dors, the first thing Dous wanted to do after getting discharged from the hospital was to treat some of his close friends to dinner. 6 Charlie agreed immediately because he was d that his good friend was finally going to be discharged from the hospital. 1 Just then, ire walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower and asked Charlie casually, "Who is calling you sote at night?" 1 Charlie replied, "Dous has just been discharged from the hospital. He wants to treat us to dinner. Let''s go together tomorrow." 2 ire nodded and replied, "Okay." Chapter 217 Chapter 217 At noon the next day. 1 Charlie and ire went to the Maple Hotel by car. The Maple Hotel was not the most expensive in Aurous Hill, but it was among the most exclusive and luxurious in town, indicating Dous''s sincerity in treating them. 5 In fact, he spent quitevishly on this meal as he had booked the premium dining suite in the hotel. It was luxuriously decorated and was spacious enough to amodate twenty people with the minimum spending of seven to eight thousand dors. 2 Many people had already arrived in the suite when Charlie and ire arrived. Besides Dous and Doreen, there were also a few college mates. Doreen hadn''t had a good timetely. 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g She hade to Aurous Hill from Eastcliff for some time now for the main purpose of getting to know the chairman of Emgrand Group. However, she had never had a chance to even see the man himself after working for so long in thepany. 3 Moreover, although she had gotten to stay in the office when she was the administrative director, after she was transferred to the sales department, she had spent less and less time in the office which critically reduced her chances of meeting the chairman. 6 However, she had stumbled into another dilemma now. She had been obsessed with the mysterious man ever since she was rescued by him the other day. If truth be told, she even felt as though she had fallen in love with him at first sight. Hence, her desire to meet the chairman was not as great as before, and on the contrary, she was more eager to meet her savior. 3 Yet, she would never have guessed that the chairman o f Emgrand Group and her mysterious savior was actually the same guy-Charlie. 2 As Charlie and ire walked into the suite, Dous rose to his feet quickly and greeted them, "Hey, buddy! ire! Wee! Come, have a seat." 1 Dous greeted the couple very respectfully. His heart brimmed with admiration and appreciation toward this good buddy of his. Doreen looked a little haggard and depressed as she held a lot of secrets inside her. When she saw ire, suddenly, she had the urge to spill the beans. 1 She barged forward, and holding onto ire¡¯s wrists, she said weakly, "ire,e, sit with me. I want to tell you something." ire replied with a warm smile, "What is it? What happened to you? Why do you look so listless?" Doreen sighed. "It¡¯s all because of my mysterious savior! You know what, I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with him! I see him everywhere... Whenever I close my eyes, I see him. He is even in my dreams, but I can¡¯t find him! What should I do...¡± ¡°Umm... I don''t know how, either..." ire shrugged helplessly. Ever since Loreen had been rescued by that mysterious guy, she had wanted to find him and marry him, but where and how could you find a guy amongst the crowd of people? That was like finding a needle in a haystack. 2 Cold sweat drenched Charlie¡¯s forehead as he listened to thedies'' conversation. Had Loreen truly fallen in love with him? That was preposterous! He could never ever let Loreen know that he was her savior, otherwise, all hell would break loose! 4 After a few drinks and a hefty meal, Dous stood up, beginning to liven up the atmosphere. "Guys, thank you all foring today! I would like to make a toast t 0 you all! Cheers!¡± 1 Then, he drank bottoms-up. A few of them who were quite close to him also yelled, "Cheers!" Charlie smiled lightly and took a sip from his wine ss. "Dous, I heard that you are a big boss now, with the fancy new restaurant of yours and two million in cash in your hands. In fact, you know someone from the underworld, don''t you? You must look after us in the future." 3 A coquettish woman dressed in enchanting clothes with heavy makeup on her face smiled charmingly. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 "Joanne, do you ever listen to yourself? Dous is our best buddy, he will undoubtedly give us a hand if we need help." A man with a square face spoke up. He picked up his ss and downed it in one go. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Charlie nced over at them briefly. He remembered them as his collegemates. The woman¡¯s name was Joanne Hampton, and the man''s name was Jerry McLean. Dous replied timidly, "Oh no, I cannot take credit for all of that. Sigh, it''s a long story, just forget about it!" 1 He then looked at Charlie, feeling grateful with a tinge of emotion. It had been a stroke of misfortune to have been with a cheater and sl*t that he had almost lost everything to her, even getting beaten up for that. 1 Luckily, thanks to Charlie''s help, he was able to reim ownership of the restaurant and receive two million inpensation. Thus, everything that he owned now was literally because of Charlie. He couldn¡¯t take any credit for that. 3 Hence, he changed the subject and started, "Anyway, Jerry, you¡¯re pretty well off now, aren''t you? I heard that you are one of the top executives in yourpany! I bet you must be making six figures a year." 2 Jerry answered with a sigh, "Ah, forget it. Thepany doesn''t treat me fairly. I''m about to resign and send my resume to Spikeworth Corps to try my luck. Remember George? George Harris? I heard that h e is a senior manager there, a solid position! Who would have thought that the kid is doing so well now!" 3 "Oh, George..." Dous managed an awkward smile. H e was not on good terms with George, which was why George had not been invited to tonight''s dinner. 1 However, Jerry and George were quite close. If Spikeworth epted him, he would be appointed to a distinguished position with George''s rmendation. Doreen spoke after pondering for a while, "I heard that Spikeworth is a bigpany in Aurous Hill that has very good reviews. Wow, I didn''t know that George is doing so well now, either." ire was a little stunned when she heard the name o f Spikeworth Corps being mentioned. 1 After breaking her ties with the Wilson family and was kicked out from the Wilson Group, she had been sending out her resume to a lot ofpanies over the past few days in hopes of a new job, one of which was Spikeworth Corps. 2 ire said with a smile, "Hey, I also sent my resume to Spikeworth. If we ace the interview, we will work in the samepany." 2 Joanne was a little surprised. "ire, you''ve been working in your familypany all these years, why would you suddenly want to apply for a job at Spikeworth?" ire''s smile became a little bitter as she continued," I''ve cut ties with my family now, so I need to find a new job. Otherwise, I can¡¯t support my family.¡± 1 Upon hearing this, Joanne nced at Charlie, her gaze full of contempt and disgust. "Charlie, look at your wife. She has to work so hard for the family. As a man, you are so useless and ignorant to allow your woman t o be so desperate and depressed." i Jerry was not very close to Charlie, so heughed unscrupulously. "Charlie, why don''t you try your luck i n George¡¯spany, too? Maybe, based on your qualifications, you are only qualified as the cleaner, but for the sake of our time spent back in college, he should be able to make you the head of the cleaning crew." 4 Charlie replied tly, "No thanks, you should keep the benefit for yourselves. I''m not interested.¡± 1 Jerry was agitated by Charlie''s indifference, and his tone became more sinister as he said, "Charlie, I know that you are very egotistic, but just look at yourself now. Everyone is doing better than you. Take my word of advice, don''t set your expectations too high! Get real!" 4 Dous frowned at the bantering and interjected," Alright, that''s enough! It¡¯s our ss reunion today, don''t bully Charlie like that." 1 Then, he turned to Charlie and said apologetically," Dude, don''t take it personally. You know them, they have a quick tongue." Joanne snorted insolently. "Dous, we are so frank because Charlie is alwaysid-back and passive. He has no ability whatsoever, but he''s pretty good at pretending." Jerry added disdainfully, "This is what a deadbeat loser looks like..." Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Charlie stared daggers at them, but for Dous''s sake, he couldn''t be bothered with these two idiots. Despite Charlie''s silence, Joanne and Jerry despised him even more for not defending himself after being ridiculed and insulted! What a loser! Jerry continued his insults, "Hey, in my opinion, ire was truly blind. So many fine gentlemen in our ss and yet, Charlie the loser was her final choice? Huh, such a waste!¡± 3 In the middle of their banter, suddenly, the suite''s door was pushed open. Bang! Several brawny men in ck barged into the room, and one of them, a young man with a crew-cut head and a cigarette in his hand said coldly, "Get out of here. I want this room." i Jerry frowned in annoyance. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Can¡¯t you see that we''re having our dinner?" Then, he mmed the table fiercely and growled, " This is the Maple Hotel, firste first serve! Don¡¯t you know the rules?" "Firste first serve?" The fierce-looking young man came over to Jerry and pped him on his face without any warning. Jerry fell to the floor, his face swollen and bright red. 4 "Who the f*ck do you think you are? I am Rambo, Don Albert''s underling! F*ck off!" 1 "Rambo?" 3Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Clutching his swollen face, panic and anxiety flooded Jerry''s eyes. Rambo was infamously known to own the block around here. Although his rank was considered menial in the whole Aurous Hill, he was still feared bymoners like them. 4 "I''m sorry, Rambo! We''ll go now! We''ll get out of here right away!" Rambo sneered triumphantly and shouted at the crowd, "What are you still doing here! Get out, f*ckers!" Doreen and ire were shocked by the sudden altercation and they hid behind Charlie submissively. 1 Charlie looked at Rambo, his eyes as calm as theke, but his tone as cold as ice when he spoke. "For Albert''s sake, I''ll spare your life if you get out of here right now!¡± "F*ck, Charlie, are you f*cking crazy! That''s Rambo Miller!¡± "We¡¯re extremely sorry, Rambo, we don''t know this guy! You can do whatever you want with him but please don¡¯t hurt us..." 1 Jerry and Joanne cursed Charlie inside out with their gritted teeth and panicked gazes. What the heck did h e think he was doing right now? That was Don Albert''s man, Rambo Miller! A murderer who had seen blood! Could he just dig his own grave away from them and leave them all alone! 7 However, despite their panic, Rambo paused as he looked back at Charlie, trying to search that face in his memory. Suddenly, his expression changed, and he asked hesitantly, "You are... Charlie? Charlie Wade... M r. Wade?!" Rambo had been under Don Albert for a long time, and so, he had heard of Charlie''s name before. Thus, the memory struck his mind. Charlie responded coldly, "Is there another Charlie Wade in Aurous Hill that I am not aware of?" 2 As if struck by lightning, Rambo widened his eyes in extreme shock and then knelt on the floor immediately. "Mr. Wade, I¡¯m so sorry! I didn¡¯t recognize you, sorry for messing up your dinner! Please ept my apology!" 4 Jerry was utterly dumbstruck by the abrupt change of situation that he mumbled, "Rambo, there must be some misunderstanding here. Yes, his name is Charlie Wade, but he''s just some deadbeat loser! You don''t have to address him so formally!" Blood drained from Rambo''s face upon hearing such a n atrocious remark, and he kicked Jerry to the floor, yelling, "Shut the f*ck up! How dare you insult Mr. Wade! I¡¯ll kill you today!" 4 Rambo could be regarded as the leader of the underworld in this block, but he knew full well that he was nothing but Don Albert¡¯spdog. Charlie was someone that even Don Albert had to tter and coax! He didn¡¯t even qualify to be so close to him! 1 "And you, b*tch, how dare you to insult Mr. Wade!" Rambo raised his hand and pped it across Joanne''s face, forcing blood to ooze from the corner of her lips. Chapter 220 Chapter 220 "That''s enough, Rambo. We¡¯re having dinner here, get lost!¡± Charlie couldn''t care less about a small character like Rambo, so he waved his handzily and asked him to leave. 1 Rambo bowed respectfully and said, "Okay, Mr. Wade. I''ll get out of here right now!" Then, he quickly retreated from the room like a pug. 3 Jerry and Joanne were feeling extremely agitated and annoyed. Charlie, whom they had mocked and ridiculed in every possible way, had turned into Mr. Wade! What the hell was going on?! There had to be some sort of misunderstanding here. Charlie was just a deadbeat loser! Why did Rambo address him as Mr. Wade?! He wasn''t worth it! 1 Dous turned to them and said sternly, "You two, watch your mouth. Stay low-key and humble. You are wise enough to know what you can or cannot say out loud. Luckily Charlie was here today, otherwise, you guys would be in big trouble!¡± 3 Jerry and Joanne stayed as quiet as mice after being beaten by Rambo. 2 Dous then turned to Charlie and said gratefully," Charlie, thank you so much! I would like to make a toast to you on behalf of everyone, thank you!" 1 Charlie smiled. "It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± *** 3 The next day, ire received an interview invitation from Spikeworth Corps. The interview was scheduled in the afternoon. Charlie discreetly called Zeke when ire was not looking. After the call was answered, Zeke''s respectful voice resonated, "Hello, Master Wade. How can I assist you?" 2 Charlie said tly, "My wife is going to the Spikeworth Corps for an interview, I want to know about thepany and its background." 1 Zeke replied in surprise, "Spikeworth? Thatpany i s wholly-owned by our White family. Did Miss Wilson apply for thispany? It would be such a waste of her talent. Why don''t I rece the current chairman of thepany with Miss Wilson?¡± Charlie was surprised when he found out that the White family owned Spikeworth Corps. It was fantastic news since Zeke was on their side, but he remembered that ire had told him firmly that she wanted to prove herself with her abilities, so he said firmly, "No, you don''t have to do that. Make some arrangements so that my wife can pass her interview." "Okay, Master Wade. I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡± 1 After Zeke ended the call, he asked his assistant to send an immediate notice to the senior management 0 f Spikeworth Corps. He had to perform Master Wade''s every request wonderfully. *** 3 At two o''clock in the afternoon, ire was getting ready to head to Spikeworth Corps for the interview, and Charlie kept herpany. They had to go by cab since their car was at the workshop for its maintenance service, but it was the peak hour, and they couldn''t get one even after waiting by the roadside for a long time. ire started to get a little anxious and said desperately, "If I''mte and miss the interview, it will definitely give them a bad impression. I shouldn¡¯t have sent the car for maintenance...¡¯¡¯ 2 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nced helplessly at the queue ahead of them. There were at least fifty people before his turn. They had made a big mistake. At this crucial moment, a ck Rolls-Royce slowly stopped in front of them. The window rolled down, and it was Zeke. He was surprised to see them and said, "Mr. Wade, are you waiting for a taxi?" 4 Charlie was equally surprised. It was such a coincidence for Zeke to appear at this desperate moment! Hence, he uttered, "Yes, I want to take my wife to Spikeworth Corps for an interview. Why are you here?" Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Zeke quickly said, "Mr. Wade, it¡¯s the peak hour now, the hardest time to get a taxi. Why don''t I send you there, if you don''t mind?¡± ire was curious and skeptical about this coincidence, but she was too desperate to say no to the generous offer. "Thank you so much for the lift, M r. White.¡± 1 "You''re too wee, it''s my pleasure.¡± Zeke hurriedly got out of the car and opened the door for them happily. Charlie simply rubbed his nose sheepishly without a word. He was well aware that Zeke had grabbed the best opportunity to tter him, and coincidentally, he needed his help, so he didn''t refuse the offer. The driver drove in front while Zeke sat in the front passenger seat and started a casual conversation with Charlie. 4 On the way, ire listened to their conversation while a puzzling sensation brewed inside her. Zeke White was one of the sessful businessmen in Aurous Hill that earned a much higher honor and reputation in the business circle aspared to Lady Wilson. Such a figure usually possessed a firm and stern temperament, and yet, inside the car, ire could clearly feel that Zeke seemed to be butter Charlie up and it was so obvious that it was getting a little greasy. 5 Then, she peeked at Charlie and found that he remained natural with a stoic look, making the whole scene even more mysterious. Logically speaking, when ordinary people got to meet a prominent figure like Zeke White, they would be very humble and try their best to please him. Yet, on the contrary, Charlie looked indifferent, and he didn''t even seem to care about Zeke. 2 What was more peculiar was that Zeke had given Charlie a vi worth more thanlOO million dors! It was so bizarre and odd! 3 On the other hand, ire had long heard that Zeke was very much into metaphysics and very superstitious. He would pray, worship, and give offerings to the God of Wealth at home on the fifth and fifteenth of each month. It just so happened that Charlie seemed to have familiarized himself with this kind of superstitious study, and that was probably why Zeke was so polite to Charlie. 6 Nevertheless, she did not believe in these superstitions at all. 1 Ten minutester, the car parked at the entrance of Spikeworth Corps. Again, Zeke swiftly got out of the car and opened the door for them. ire quickly blurted a thank you and followed Charlie into thepany. 1 "Master Wade, I¡¯ll be here waiting for you," Zeke said from behind them. 2 Charlie nodded to him and said, "Thank you for the lift, but you don''t have to wait here. I don''t know how long we will take." 4 "It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t have anything to do today, anyway.¡± 1 Zeke bowed to him and continued, "The White family''s business is not doing so well recently, it has got me really worried. I would like to find some time to consult with you. 1 Charlie smiled and said, "You were born in the year of Rooster, weren¡¯t you? Your birth sign shes with this year''s Tai Sui, which is the main reason for your misfortune and disturbances. Buy some herbs such as mugwort, caltrops, atractylodes, and Poria. Put them all into a bag and bath in the herb-infused water to treat eczema. After the eczema is gone, you won¡¯t be a s unlucky as you are now. The eczema is caused by the blocked internal cirction that is not only affecting your body but also your luck." 1 Zeke was so shocked as he listened to Charlie¡¯s remark, his jaw almost dropping to the floor. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie turned and left after he had finished speaking. Zeke slowly regained hisposure from the daze and mumbled, "Genius, Master Wade. You are a godlike genius! You even predicted eczema on my thigh, even my wife doesn¡¯t know about it!" 2 He bowed respectfully to Charlie with a look of worship on his face as Charlie walked away. It looked as though he had made the best decision by buttering Charlie up! 4 Zeke stood upright and snorted. "Huh, Graham Quinton. You were so d*mned lucky when you hopped on Master Wade¡¯s wagon, but so did I! I''ll catch up to you with my own wagon and do better than you!" 2 Charlie walked into the lobby and sent ire into the interview room. 1 As ire entered the interview room, she saw several candidates making a line for the interview, so she joined the queue. Charlie strolled around the hall to pass his time. As he nced downstairs from the window, he shook his head with a bitter smile as he saw that Zeke was still waiting by the entrance. He couldn''t help it if the White family insisted on worshipping him like a God. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 In the office. Sitting behind his desk with his legs on the table, George stared at his phone intensely as he flirted with several women on a dating app. 1 Just then, his phone buzzed, and a text message popped up. Original from N?velDrama.Org. George pursed his lips in annoyance. As he reluctantly opened the text message, he saw that it was the interview schedule from the HR department. He frowned as soon as heid eyes on it with a tinge o f shock, and then he sneered sarcastically, shaking his phone at the people sitting next to him. "Hey, guess who came to Spikeworth?" Sitting on the sofa with George were Jerry and Joanne who were here to meet George in hopes of currying favor with him. 4 Seductive enchantment radiated from Joanne''s body a s she sat with her leg crossed in a low-cut bodyhugging skirt and her wavy long hair cascading down her shoulders. She checked her nails arrogantly and asked, "Who is it?" 2 "Charlie Wade and ire Wilson!" George clicked his tongue in disdain and sneered, "ire applied for a job here, that''s weird." Jerry asked in a displeased tone, "Why are they here?" 2 Joanne answered, "Last night, I heard ire say that she and Charlie were kicked out of the Wilson family. She must be looking for a new job since she can''t stay at her family¡¯spany any longer." Jerry snorted. "George,st night, that loser was so cocky and pompous, causing me and Joanne to be beaten up by those crooks. You must take revenge on our behalf!" 3 George replied contemptuously, "I''ve always found Charlie the loser very annoying and irritating, and now his wife wants to work here? Dream on!" 1 He stood up, spruced up his coat, and said tly, "Just wait and see. I''ll reject ire''s application and kick her out of here!" 1 Joanne and Jerry stered a condescending smirk on their faces that said ''Keep on your pretentious act, losers!''. 1 George walked out of his office and went directly to the conference room where the interview was being conducted. Meanwhile, in the conference room, three interviewers were talking to ire right then. "Hi, Mr. Harris." The three interviewers stood up and bowed to George when he walked into the conference room. George put on a surprised look when he saw ire and eximed, "Oh, hey! ire! Why are you here?" ire was equally surprised. "Hi, George. Long time no see. George nodded with a smile. "Yes, it''s been a while." Then, he turned to the three interviewers and said," You can go out now. I''ll handle this interview." 1 "Um, Mr. Harris, I don¡¯t think that''s a good idea." "Why? Are you saying that I can¡¯t even conduct an interview?" 3 "Okay, Mr. Harris!" George Harris was the senior executive in thepany. The interviewers didn¡¯t dare to disobey his order, so they quickly left the room. 4 ire was very puzzled at what had just happened. What was George trying to do? Did he want to ept her application under the counter since he knew her? 1 "ire, I came as soon as I heard that you were attending the interview today." 3 George spoke as he eyed ire coyly. She was so beautiful and elegant, and her body was so hot. She was so much better than those women on the dating app! 5 It was a pity that she chose Charlie the loser as her husband! Chapter 223 Chapter 223 ire didn¡¯t know that George was up to no good, and so, she hurriedly said upon his politeness, "George, you are too wee.¡± George pasted on a pretentiously kind smile. Taking ire''s resume from the table, he flipped through it casually and said in a depressing tone, "ire, I''m so sorry but from what I see in your resume, your qualifications don¡¯t meet our requirements, regardless of skills or experience. You do not fit our demand." 5 Then, he sighed and continued, "Well, I''m sorry, ire. You''ve failed the interview. I suggest you try anotherpany. Good luck!" 5 ire was taken aback by his harsh rejection and hurriedly said, "But I''ve been working at the management department at the Wilson Group for so many years! I''m certain that my professionalism fits the criteria that yourpany has stated." George shook his head and said firmly. "Oh, no. Your s o-called qualifications and experiences are simply because you are part of the Wilson family. Now that you¡¯ve been kicked out of the family, you''re fundamentally a nobody!" 1 "Alright, then." ire looked down dejectedly, ayer o f gloom hovering under her eyes. She finally knew George''s intention of interrupting her interview-he was waging a personal vendetta against her. She was infuriated by George''s unprofessionalism. Knowing full well that she didn¡¯t stand a chance being epted by Spikeworth Corps, she withdrew her smile and walked out of the room in distress. Behind her, George grinned triumphantly and muttered, "Don''t you ever dream of getting into Spikeworth for as long as I''m here!" 3 Charlie was in the lounge area, waiting. He was a little surprised when he saw ire walking out of the elevator with an aggrieved expression. He went to her swiftly and asked, "Darling, what''s wrong? How was the interview? Not good?" Tears drenching her reddened eyes, ire spilled out everything that had happened during the interview. 1 Charlie was enraged and irritated after listening to her story. George was such a d*ck! He never dared to go after him with malicious attempts but he dared to bully his wife?! How dare he! 2 Taking out his phone, his fingers danced around the virtual keyboard as he typed a message. "George Harris of Spikeworth is pretty powerful, huh? He dares to bully my wife. Mr. White, how are you going t 0 solve it?" He sent it directly to Zeke. 2 Meanwhile, Zeke was waiting for Charlie in the lobby downstairs with his bodyguard. When he received the message, he stared nkly at it first, and soon, the expression on his face was reced by an extremely shocked gape! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. D*mn it! He was trying desperately to fawn on Charlie, and this George something had gone out of his way and offended Charlie¡¯s wife! He had a death wish, didn''t he!? s Enraged, Zeke spoke to his assistant without hesitation. "Gather all of Spikeworth''s board of directors right now!¡± Spikeworth Corps was a subsidiarypany of the White family, hence, Zeke¡¯s existence in the company was as majestic as the emperor. When the board of directors heard that Zeke White was here and wanted to see them, they hurriedly went over to greet him. As the head of the White family, no one dared to upset Zeke. If he disbanded Spikeworth for any reason at all, all of them would be jobless! George was not one of the directors, so, he didn¡¯t know how much trouble he had caused. After driving ire away, he returned to his office, sitting on his chair and smoking a cigar with a smug smile. 1 After hearing that George had kicked ire out, Jerry and Joanne were extremely thrilled. They surrounded him and praised him. "Boss, all you need is one remark and ire is kicked out of your company! You''re so awesome!" "True that! George is a senior executive of Spikeworth. George, you are the most sessful among us!" 5 Joanne and Jerry touted George in the hope that if they could be in good terms with him, they would at least be guaranteed with a bright future, not to mention being rich and powerful. George said smugly, "I''ve always found Charlie disgusting and irritating since college. Now that his wife wants to apply for Spikeworth? Dream on!" 4 Joanne giggled. "Ah, George, you should have taken a video just now! I want to see how sad ire looked after being rejected!" Georgeughed. "Naha, she almost cried! Oh my God, it was so funny!" Jerry quickly asked, "What about Charlie? Did hee with her?" 1 "I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see him," George snorted coldly." If that loser dares to step foot here, I''ll f*cking break his leg! s Joanne kept on ttering George, "Wow, you¡¯re the best! Charlie seems so little and transparent compared to you!" Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Georgeughed triumphantly. "Just wait and see. When I join the board of directors, these people will look up and worship me!¡± i Jerry asked in surprise, "George, are you going to be one of the directors?" 2 "Almost," George said with a smug smile. "It''s under process. If everything goes smoothly, I''ll be promoted i n a few months!¡± "Wow, that is so great!" Jerry gave him a thumbs up and eximed, "George, please don''t forget your buddy when you''re the director!" George nodded. "Of course! Don''t worry, I''ll look out for you.¡± In the middle of the conversation, there was a loud bang, and the door of George''s office was kicked open violently. "Who the f*ck dares to kick my door..." 4 George was shocked by the suddenmotion. He was about to shout when he saw all the members of the board of directors standing at his door, bowing respectfully at a middle-aged man in a suit. He stared at them in a daze as he swallowed his curse. 2 Zeke red at George darkly and asked, "Are you George Harris?¡± In a trance, George nodded slowly. "Yes, I am." Without any warning, Zeke marched forward and pped him hard across the face! 5 "F*ck you! How dare you reject Miss Wilson''s application, you id*ot!" 5 Clutching his swollen face, George was stupefied." Who the hell are you? How dare you p me!" 1 "How dare I p you?! I''ll kill you right now!" Zeke kicked George to the floor, stomping on his head and growling, "Do you know that Master Wade had ordered that I must let Miss Wilson pass her interview!? And yet, you ruined it, you f*cking id*ot! If I don''t make you pay today, I''ll write my name, Zeke White, backward!" 2 George trembled in shock and fear upon hearing the name ''Zeke White¡¯. He knew that he was in deep sh*t now. 1 He was Zeke White, the owner of Spikeworth, and the head of the White family! 1 The entire Spikeworth belonged to the White family, and he had literally upset the ultimate boss! What was going on?! "Mr... Mr. White, I really didn''t know that there was such an arrangement! If I knew, I wouldn''t dare to disobey you even if someone threatened me at gunpoint. Please, please forgive me!" s George could only plead desperately as Zeke stepped 0 n him on the floor like a bloody dog. Meanwhile, Jerry and Joanne were even more terrified, not even daring to breathe. Wade, as in Charlie Wade? Him again?! How did Charlie know Zeke, the sessful businessman?! He was just a deadbeat moocher! 1 What they didn¡¯t know was that the big boss standing i n front of them was Charlie¡¯spdog who had tried his best to butter Charlie up. 1 Original from N?velDrama.Org. "George Harris, from this point forward, you''re fired! ording to the employment contract, you''ve committed a major liability mistake, and you have topensate thepany for 5 million dors!" 6 George was utterly stunned as if he had been struck b y lightning! 1 5 million dors! He wasn''t worth that much money even if he traded himself! 1 He knelt on the floor and pleaded vigorously, "Please, Mr. White, please give me another chance! I''ll apologize to ire Wilson right now! Please! Please don¡¯t fire me!" 3 Zeke sneered. "Apology? Who do you think you are?" Zeke kicked George away and announced, "Release the news. George Harris has offended Master Wade, thus, the White family now cklists him in all the industries. This piece of trash will end up on the streets and be miserable for the rest of his life!" Chapter 225 Chapter 225 George copsed to the floor, his eyes filled with despair and agony. 1 The reason why he was promoted to a senior executive position at such a young age had a lot to do with the strict employment contract that he had signed on his own will. 1 To strengthen the control of their employees, the Spikeworth Corps had issued a very demanding and biased employment contract which guaranteed a promotion after signing, but they would be fully bound by thepany. The promotion was guaranteed, but they had to prove that they were worthwhile and work hard to be loyal to thepany. If they failed their performance indicator or had disagreements, thepany would file a huge im against them. 5 Many people were afraid to sign such a contract due t o its harsh and stern terms and condition, but at that moment, George was a fresh graduate who was full of ego and strived to seed. Hence, he had signed the contract decisively despite the somewhat unfair consequences. 1 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, he had been promoted immediately and thepany appreciated him very much, but now, the bitter consequences awaited! 1 Kneeling on the floor, George trembled in disbelief and despair. He had invested all his life and dedication in Spikeworth Corps, but now, not only did thepany want to sue him for 5 million, but Zeke White had announced that he had shunned him... How could he ever find a job again?! If he had no job, h e would have no ie, and his life would be in big trouble in addition to the 5 million dorspensation. There would be no other possibility apart from going to jail... He grabbed Zeke¡¯s foot and wailed desperately, "Mr. White, please, please forgive me! Please give me another chance! Please! If you cklist me, where would I find the money to pay the Zeke kicked him away in annoyance and growled," What''s the use of apologizing now? It''s toote! Do you think the world revolves around you? Do you think that after all this trouble, you can just get away with a simple ''I¡¯m sorry''? It''s toote, id*ot. If Master Wade ignores me because of you, I''ll kill you with my own hands!" 4 George was shaking with fright, his face as pale and ghastly as a ghost. He had never expected that Charlie, a deadbeat loser in his eyes, had such enormous influence and power in his hands to the point that Zeke would kill him for him! 2 If he knew that this was how he would end up, he would have rather knelt before ire when they had first met rather than reject her... s, it was toote now. He was done... At this moment, Zeke noticed Joanne and Jerry in the office and asked with an irritated frown, "Who are you? Are you his friends or Spikeworth''s employees?¡± Joanne and Jerry were utterly surprised, and they quickly said, "Oh! No, no, we don¡¯t have anything to do with George! We don''t even know him.¡± 2 How could they admit that they knew him at a crucial moment like this! It was best to cut their ties with him! 2 Zeke asked suspiciously, "Really? Then why were you i n his office, chatting andughing?" George said furiously, "Mr. White, they are my collegemates. Failing ire Wilson''s interview was their idea, it was they who provoked me to reject ire!¡± 2 George red at them indignantly. Jerry and Joanne were the main culprits of his misery. They would not get away with this! Zeke squinted at them in annoyance. "Oh, so it¡¯s a dog fight, huh? cklist these two as well!¡± 3 Jerry was in jitters. He jumped on George like a mad man and started punching him. "George Harris, you b* stard! How dare you drag me down with you! I''ll kill you!¡± 1 Meanwhile, Charlie and ire had taken a taxi and were on their way home. 2 ire was unusually quiet and deep in her thoughts. Charlie took her hand and said, "You can always find another job. It''s their loss for not hiring you. In fact, from what I see, thepany is too small for your future development anyway. I doubt they can provide a suitable tform for you to outshine yourself.¡± Chapter 226 Chapter 226 ire sighed heavily and said, "It''s hard to get a job now. I can only keep looking and see where my luck brings me." "How about Emgrand?" ire shook her head. ¡°Are you kidding? Emgrand is not a supermarket. I can''te and go as I please. Besides, they have a very strict employee evaluation and grading system, it would be awkward and embarrassing for me to start from the bottom.¡± Charlie heaved a sigh and said in a suggestive tone," Dear, I think that maybe you should start your own business!" "Start my own business?" ire asked in surprise." But how?" "Well, you¡¯ve been in this industry for many years, I bet you have your own professionalwork and connections now. I see that Doris Young of the Emgrand Group seems to be very fond of you. Moreover, Zeke White is counting on me to observe and manipte his luck, I think he will be very supportive." ire chuckled in a self-mocking way and said, "Dear, we have to have at least two to three million dors in capital to start a business, and we need to pump more subsequent funds into the company to keep it up and running. Where and how would we get that much money?" "I''ll help you in terms of the funding matter! I know some people that are quite generous!" Charlie smiled warmly and continued, "If you are serious, money is not a problem." ire lifted her gaze and said, "Charlie, I know you have a lot of friends who venture in the entrepreneurship industry such as Mr. Quinton and you won¡¯t have any problem borrowing the money, but honestly speaking, it will be quite stressful if our business'' capital fund is a loan instead of our own money. I might as well open my own personal studio with less capital fund and get the designing projects from the major constructionpanies.¡± Charlie replied firmly, "No matter what you decide to d o, I¡¯ll be there for you as always!" ire nodded gratefully and said, "I want to start the studio first and then work my way up. The Wilson family members thought that I couldn''t do anything without the Wilson Group. I want to prove to them that I can!" Charlie pondered her words before he nodded with a gentle smile. "You have my full support, but you must promise to share all the problems you encounter at work with me. We''ll solve them together! In fact, you can hire me as a free-of-charge employee. Your husband is not very skillful, but he can certainly drive and carry your bag." "Alright." ire nodded, slightly touched by his notion. She was actually taking a big risk in making such a decision. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g If she didn''t go to work, her family''s biggest source of ie would be cut off. Even if she opened a design studio, she needed to rent an office, buy office equipment, and so on... All of it required a certain amount of capital funds. Moreover, the Wilson Group had a lot of business projects with major constructionpanies in Aurous Hill. They would probably shun her from potential clients, openly or discreetly. However, as Charlie was supporting her solidly without any hesitation, she felt a tinge of warmth and passion floating in her heart. Just when she was still in thatplex mood, Charlie spoke. "Dear, go ahead and do whatever you want. If things don''t work out as you n, I''ll find a job to support you." Hearing his remark, ire held her breath and felt a soreness rush to her nose, and her eyes were reddened with tears. When she was in such a desperate and depressing situation, her husband, whom she felt was ''worthless'', still firmly believed in her and supported her! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Because of Charlie''s instigation and encouragement, ire spent the whole night tossing and turning, thinking about her business. She looked rather exhausted and fatigued the next morning due to theck of sleep. After waking up, ire hurriedly freshened herself u p. Charlie frowned at the sight and asked, "Dear, why don''t you sleep in? What''s the hurry?" "I¡¯m going to Millenium Enterprise. I must not bete." "Millenium Enterprise? Another interview?¡± "No." ire shook her head and said gingerly after a short pause, "I''m going to try to look for some projects for myself." 1 "Great!" Charlie smiled happily. "If you start a constructionpany, I''ll be your first employee." "Do you think that starting a constructionpany is like making dinner? Funds and connections are the main criteria for the business to strive and survive," ire said. "I want to start from a small office and draw design drawings for the constructionpany. When I''ve built a significantwork for myself and generated enough capital funds, I''ll register thepany." Charlie chuckled. "Money and connections are not a problem. I can help you start apany right now if you want." "No thanks," ire rejected his kind offer without thinking, and then said seriously, "I want to try it myself first. Besides, what kind of resources could you possibly have, anyway? Starting a constructionpany is not a child¡¯s y." 5 "I''m serious. I have the money to start apany as well as business connections." Right now, the Emgrand Group¡¯s investment covered almost 70% of Aurous Hill''s businesses. It was a piece of cake to get some designing projects from constructionpanies. 1 ire assumed that he was just joking, and so, she waved her hand reluctantly and said, "You don''t know anything about the construction industry. I''ll think about the investment, just leave it to me." 4 To register a constructionpany, she needed at least 10 million dors as start-up capital and a significant amount of circting capital. Where would Charlie get that amount of money? 4 Even if he did have the money, it was impossible for him to have the connections in the construction industry. 2 Charlie was utterly speechless. His wife would rather start from scratch rather than utilize the readily avable resources that were himself. He didn''t know what else to say to her. 6 ire had just only left the house when ine, her mother, returned. She relied heavily on the Wilson Group for her pension, so she had often visited the Wilson Group over the past two days. 2 Although ire had cut her ties with the Wilson family, ine didn''t seem to share the same sentiment. On the contrary, she wanted to reconcile with them. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Where did ire go?" 1 "She went to look for frencing projects." "What frencing project! Do you really want to leave the Wilson family?" ine huffed in irritation. "It was just a tiny misunderstanding, why do you want to make a fuss out of it and cut ties with them?! We''ve be theughingstock in the city!" 3 Jacob stared at ine in disbelief and bewilderment. "Darling, what did Lady Wilson do to you when you were there? Did you knock your head against the wall after all the scolding? Are you out of your mind?" 4 "What? No! I didn''t lose my senses, mind you!" ine threw herself onto the sofa as she growled," Tomorrow, go to the Wilson family vi with me and apologize to Lady Wilson. She is your mother, and Chris is your brother. Blood is thicker than water, how could you cut ties just like that?" 3 Jacob red at her and said in a slightly furious tone," They wanted to sell my house, and they wanted to rob Charlie''s vi. They have never regarded me as part of the Wilson family ever! If you want to apologize, you can go alone. I won''t step into their house ever again!" 2 ine grew angrier when Jacob, who was always so kind and mild-tempered, became so stubborn and firm. She turned to Charlie and said, "Charlie, your dad is an old, stubborn dog. You be the judge! They are mother and son, they are brothers. Family quarrels are soon mended! Don''t you think it''s a little too childish and trifling to sever ties just like that? Besides, I need t 0 count on the Wilson Group for my pension!¡± 2 "See?! She''s crazy! They want to seize my property and rob Charlie''s vi, they even want ire to divorce Charlie and marry another man! Don''t you see how insane they are?" Jacob stood up and shouted indignantly. "Did they hypnotize you or something when you were there? How could you simply believe everything they said?" 1 Charlie''s head was tingling in pain as he stood in the middle of the feud, thus, he quickly blurted out an excuse to get out of the miserable situation. "ire asked me to pick her up, I have to go now." Chapter 228 1 Chapter 228 1 Charlie quickly slipped out of the house while the quarrel was still going strong inside the house. It would be best for him to stay out of the annoying domestic disputes. Charlie went into a small cafe, ordered some snacks, and decided to spend his leisure time there until the evening. 4 It was a famous gourmet street in Aurous Hill with people bustling around. Charlie was enjoying his meal when he suddenly spotted two figures on the opposite side of the street, one of them looking extraordinarily familiar. That was ire, wasn¡¯t it? Across the street was a veryvish restaurant. Charlie saw ire sitting by the huge window on the second floor, and opposite her was a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes wearing gold- framed sses. 2 ire was holding a folder and talking to the man non -stop as if she was showing her portfolio and her new role as a frence designer and hoped that the man would invest in her new establishment. 1 Despite her enthusiasm, the man didn''t seem to pay any attention to her speech. He even attempted to touch ire''s hand by taking the folder from her which she quickly pulled away before he seeded. Charlie''s blood was boiling upon witnessing this ridiculous scene! That b*stard, how dare he try to sexually assault his wife! 3 Just then, the waiter came over with a te of chips. Before he could put it down, Charlie mmed a twenty dor note on the table and got to his feet hastily. 3 "Keep the change." On the second floor lounge of Little Italy. 1 Suppressing the disgust surging inside her, ire stered on a polite smile and said to the man across the table, "Mr. Murray, I''vepiled all of mypany''s future n and prospects in this folder that will promise a positive development in the future. If you are willing to work with me, I promise you, I¡¯ll give you the best project nning." 2 "Miss Wilson, I know your abilities, and I believe in you." Then, the man showed a stiff smile. "However, w e have invested a lot of money into various projects recently, and our capital is quite restricted for the moment." ire was a little disappointed. She had spent the whole morning presenting her portfolio to him, but he had been giving ambiguous and vague answers that confused her. 4 Looking at ire''s disappointed expression, the man rubbed his hands deliberately and said, "Actually, it''s not a dead-end yet. Let me talk to the senior executives first. Frankly speaking, your portfolio looks very interesting. How about we continue the discussion at 8 tonight? I would love to know more about your work." 3 "Um, Mr. Murray, that''s quitete..." Original from N?velDrama.Org. ire hesitated. It was quitete for them to meet at 8 pm. Besides, if they went on with the discussion, they might end up talking until midnight. It wouldn''t be nice for her reputation as someone''s wife. 3 The man smiled. "No, it''s not. Investment is a big deal. We need to have a deep understanding of each other before we can build mutual trust, am I right? I''ll treat you to a nice dinner tonight and we''ll continue with the discussion. Come, Miss Wilson. Let¡¯s shake hands for our future coboration." The man extended his arm toward ire¡¯s tiny little hand, a faint flirtatious vibe hovering in his eyes. The man¡¯s name was Peter Murray. He had long heard about ire Wilson, the woman who had won the title of Aurous Hill''s most beautifuldy, but he hadn''t had any luck meeting her in the past. 6 Yet now, ire had contacted her personally, saying that she had broken her ties from the Wilson family and wanted to persuade him to invest in her new studio. He was over the moon! He nned to sweep ire off her feet and enjoy the night together! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 ire didn''t want to shake Peter¡¯s hand, but since he had offered it, it would be rude to refuse him. Thus, she pursed her lips and extended her hand reluctantly, i Just as Peter was silently thrilled and was about to grab ire''s fair hand, suddenly, arge hand came out of nowhere and grabbed his hand firmly. 4 Peter was stunned for a moment. Looking up angrily, h e growled, "What the hell!? Who are you?" ire lifted her gaze as well and was a little dazed at what she saw. "Charlie! When did youe?" 2 She then quickly turned to Peter and exined, "He is my husband." Peter''s face turned gloomy as if a dark cloud hovered above his head when he heard the word ''husband''. "I just arrived." Charlie smiled at ire and then turned to Peter, pretending not to see the change of his expression, and then said, "You are Peter Murray, aren''t you? The boss of Millenium Enterprise?" 3 Peter said in a sullen tone, "Yes, that¡¯s me. So what?" 1 "Nothing. It''s just that you¡¯re quite a lecherous, dirty old man!" Charlie nodded and intentionally lengthened his tone. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Agitated, Peter tried to withdraw his hand, but Charlie grabbed onto him like a pair of iron tongs that made it impossible for him to break free. Peter hissed as his palm hurt more and more, and he felt as though his bones were about to break. "Hey, let ... let go of my hand! It''s very painful!" 3 ire knew that Charlie was very strong, and so, she urged, "Charlie, let go." Charlie finally released his grip and nced at Peter with an ambiguous smile. Peter''s face was twisted in a painful grimace. He red at Charlie angrily before turning to ire and saying, "Tell your husband to go home. I''m not used to discussing business matters in front of outsiders." ire paused for a short moment and said, "Charlie is my husband. He knows about my n, he''s not an outsider." "But still! I''m not used to talking about such an important agenda in front of a third party." Peter red at him, wanting him to disappear right then and there. "Besides, he wouldn''t understand what we''re talking about anyway." ire whispered to Charlie softly. "Why don''t you go home first? I''m here for official business.¡± 4 "It''s okay, I¡¯ll wait," Charlie said and sat down next to ire. Peter grit his teeth in fury as he watched Charlie sitting close to ire, his arm rubbing against her delicate body. He was very frustrated that he had almost gotten his hands on ire but failed. He snorted in dismay. "You''re the live-in son-inw of the Wilson family, aren¡¯t you? Do you know how infamous you are in Aurous Hill? ire is working hard to support the family. We¡¯re discussing our potential coboration, please don¡¯t be a bother and get out of our way." 3 Peter''s tone was very rude and direct because he had n o respect for Charlie whatsoever, and he wanted to send him away as soon as possible. 3 Most of the people in the social circle knew about the deadbeat son-inw of the Wilson family. Petermented that a magnificent beauty like ire was married to a moocher. 3 Charlie, on the other hand, frowned at the annoying tone and nced at Peter coldly. ''ire''? Were they on the first name basis now? She was not your wife, b*stard! 2 Peter stared at Charlie in disdain and said, "Charlie, if you are a man, don''t bother ire! Can you help her? D o you have the money for herpany? Can you get her a contract of architectural drawings?" 2 "If you can¡¯t, I suggest that you go and get a job. You can be a deliveryman or even a security guard. Don''t stay at home all day long and be suspicious of your wife like a miserable loser husband!" Chapter 230 Chapter 230 ire was in jitters as she listened to their banter and interjected, "Mr. Murray, Charlie helps out a lot at home. Also, please call me Miss Wilson. Calling me by my first name sounds very unprofessional.¡± 3 "What does he do at home, anyway? Go to the market? Cooking? Laundry?" Peterughed sarcastically." ire, if your husband has a hard time finding a job, m ypany happens to be recruiting security now. You can let him try.¡± 2 Then, he continued with a mocking grin, "ire, if I were you, I would not have married a man who doesn''t even have a secure job. I would have divorced this loser a long time ago.¡± ire frowned in dismay, but before she could speak, she felt an abrupt chilling from beside her. She turned around and saw Charlie stand up with a smile on his face as he said to Peter, "Mr. Murray, your reputation precedes you. Now that I finally have the honor of meeting you, indeed, your personality matches your reputation perfectly. I also have something to say to you, Mr. Murray." 2 Peter''s lips curled downward into a frown. "What is it?¡± He bet that Charlie the loser would not dare to do anything to him! Charlie put his hands on the table, leaned forward slightly, and said with a sly smile, "What I want to say i s, being a person, you can be useless or ipetent, but you must have a moral standard! Because if you don''t, you''re not a human, but an animal!¡± 3 He then held the mushroom soup that had just been served with both hands and poured it over Peter¡¯s head, his face nk and emotionless. 4 Peter wailed in pain and jumped up abruptly as the hot soup scalded his head and face. ire was utterly shocked by themotion. She quicklyposed herself and called the waiter to bring napkins. 2 The steaming hot soup had scalded Peter¡¯s face, and it ran down his neck and into his clothes. The sticky soup drenched his head and clothes, and there was even a piece of mushroom sticking to his sses. Peter wailed continually in agony and pain. Original from N?velDrama.Org. The manager rushed over with a few waiters and was stunned by the scene. He quickly ushered the waiters t 0 help clean up the mess. Peter took off his sses and pointed to Charlie, yelling, "What the f*ck!!!¡± Then, he took out his phone and made a call. "Hey, Willy, get some guys ande to Little Italy right now! I need to teach a poor bugger a lesson!¡± s Upon hearing him make the phone call, ire quickly apologized to Peter. "Mr. Murray, I''m so sorry. My husband was a little agitated just now..." ¡°Stop your bullsh*t! He sshed me with soup! I''m going to make him kneel in front of me today!" Peter huffed angrily. 6 ire hurriedly turned around and said to Charlie," Hey, go out first, let me exin this to Mr. Murray." "Forget about him, let''s go!¡± Charlie extended his hand and tried to take ire''s hand. Instead, she frowned in dismay and pushed him away, saying in annoyance, "Mr. Murray is the boss of Millenium Enterprise! He is very influential in the construction industry in Aurous Hill. He knows people, legal, and even the underworld! Never mind that I can''t get his investment, but there are some things that you can¡¯t solve with just your strength." 5 "It¡¯s just a smallpany, I don''t give a d*mn.¡± "A smallpany?!" ire rolled her eyes, exasperated. In the civil engineering industry of Aurous Hill, Millennium Enterprise was ranked in the top five. Its scale was much bigger than the Wilson Group. Afraid that Charlie might offend Mr. Murray further, her face was icy as she said, "Charlie, leave this to me. Go out and wait for me outside!" Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Charlie opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he shut his mouth and walked out of the restaurant when he looked at ire''s enraged face. How dare the boss of a smallpany be so brazen in front of him? He had decided to go all out with his luck, hadn''t he? ire even had to tiptoe around that b*stard! Didn''t she know that her husband was the most powerful of them all? Right at this moment, he wanted to reveal his true identity to ire so desperately. He wanted her to know that she didn''t have to worry about their future and that she didn''t need to be bullied and tormented b y a lowly boss of a mediocrepany. However, he held back the words that came to his lips. Exposing his identity would mean that he had officially epted the Wade family and would return t o their embrace. No, he didn''t want to go back. Standing outside the restaurant, Charlie looked up toward the second floor, and then retrieved his phone and called Stephen, the Wade family''s butler. "Check the background and details of the Millenium Enterprise, and also their clients and their recent projects." Stephen¡¯s courteous voice resonated from the other end of the line. "Young Master, Millennium Enterprise''s major clients are mostly small businesses under the Wade family. They handled some of the real estate projects from the Emgrand Group this year." "Really?" Charlie snorted. It turned out that Peter Murray was nothing but a nobody who ate the scraps off his butt. Charlie wanted tough out loud. He wondered if Peter knew that he was his ''daddy'' who basically supported the foundation of his company. How would he feel after insulting him like that? With this thought lingering in his mind, he said to Stephen, "I want to teach Millenium Enterprise a lesson." "How may I help you, Young Master?" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "Hmm. Withdraw all coborations with thepany. I''m sick of it." "Oh, did thepany piss you off in some way? Do you want me to deal with its boss directly? I can make him disappear into thin air right away!" Charlie chuckled. "Oh, please. We are a civilized society. There are so many ways other than killing and fighting. How can he feel the pain if you kill him, anyway? No, I want him to go bankrupt and lead a miserable life for the rest of his life." "Okay, Young Master. Please give me a few minutes, I''ll get it done." For Stephen, making Millenium Enterprise go bankrupt was as simple as squeezing an ant. Charlie ended the call and looked upstairs again. ire was still apologizing to Peter while Peter leaned back against the chair like a cocky dog, mumbling something. He was probably cursing him right now. He sat on the side of the road and waitedzily for his wife toe out. Charlie, dressed in a normal T-shirt and jeans, looked like an ordinary passerby that no one would bat an eye at. However, an ordinary guy like him could transform the renowned boss in Aurous Hill into a pauper with just one simple phone call. ire¡¯s continual bowing and apologizing to Peter slightly smoothened his grimace. Then, both ire and Peter exited the restaurant, Peter''s face still flushed and aching from the scalding. He red at Charlie who was sitting by the road and said to ire, "ire, I''ll forgive that loser husband of yours for your sake today. I would like to invite you to dinner tomorrow night and we''ll discuss the coboration matter again." His indifferent and casual look was simply to impress ire, but deep inside him, he was burning in rage. If it wasn''t for ire apologizing on Charlie''s behalf, h e would have called for someone toe and beat the crap out of Charlie! 3 However, he didn''t intend to let Charlie off the hook so easily. When he finally got a taste of the beautiful ire tomorrow, he would get someone to destroy him! 1 Charlie walked over and said to ire, "Darling, let''s g o home. There''s nothing to talk about with this b* stard who is about to go bankrupt, let alone coboration." Peter''s expression shifted into a furious grimace, and he said, "A*shole, you do want to die today, don''t you? Did you just say that I''m about to go bankrupt? Believe it or not, I''ll kill you right away! You are still standing i n one piece now entirely because of ire!" 1 Charlie curled his lips into a smirk and flung his hand across Peter''s face. 5 p! Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Peter was stunned as he covered his cheek with his hand. After a short while, he yelled at Charlie, i "You piece of thrash! How dare you hit me!" 4 Charlie sneered before he said, "Why? Why wouldn''t I dare hit you? If I want to hit you, you''ll just have to deal with it." 1 After that, Charlie raised his hand and pped Peter again. At this time, Peter''s cheek was already swollen. 3 Even though ire was also very disgusted with Peter, Charlie had already pped him twice. Therefore, she was a little worried and she hurriedly said, "Charlie, what are you doing? Didn''t I tell you not t o recklessly start a fight with anyone?" 2 She was not worried about herself but she was worried that Peter would exact revenge on Charlie. After all, Peter was still the boss of a reputablepany. How could he possibly keep calm after getting hit by Charlie? 5 True enough, Peter waspletely annoyed and irritated at this time. He pointed his finger at ire before he said, "You, the one with thest name Wilson! If you do notpensate and appease me after what your husband has done today, I¡¯ll kill him! I''ll make sure that he disappears from Aurous Hill immediately!" As soon as ire heard the word pensate'', she started to lose her temper immediately. "You¡¯re so shameless!" "Shameless?" Peter snorted coldly. "Don''t you think I don''t know that the Wilson family has already kicked you out of the family a long time ago! Do you really think that you¡¯re still the youngdy of the Wilson family? Let me tell you something, I am Peter Murray and I have a very established reputation in Aurous Hill. If you do not want me to destroy your entire family, then you''d better crawl into my bed and try to satisfy me tonight. If I''m satisfied with your performance, I could still force myself to forgive you!" 4 ire was trembling with anger and she replied in a sharp manner, "Peter! You¡¯re really a shameless b* stard!" i "I have all the power and wealth in the world. So, what''s wrong with me being shameless?" Peter asked. At this time, Charlie stood up before he said, "You with thest name Murray, listen up! You¡¯re already bankrupt so don''t tell me about how powerful or wealthy you are.¡± 5 "What did you just say?" 2 Peter was taken aback and he did not know how to retaliate at all. He was about to yell at Charlie when his cell phone started ringing again. Peter did not want to answer his phone but his phone kept ringing continuously. 3 "Hello, what do you want?" "Mr. Murray, I have bad news for you! The shareholders of thepany that wanted to work with us have suddenly changed their mind! They want to withdraw their partnership with us." "What?" The expression on Peter''s face changed immediately. "I''ll give them a call immediately.¡± "Wait a minute, Mr. Murray. They are not the only ones withdrawing all cooperation with us. Emgrand Group, who has always had a long term partnership with ourpany, had also called to withdraw their partnership with thepany. Moreover, all the other directors have also called...to request to cancel all the contracts that they have with us..." 5 Peter was so stunned that he waspletely at a loss for words. However, the voice on the other end of the line continued speaking. "Moreover, currently, four otherpanies have already called to ask Millenium Enterprise to pay a huge sum for liquidated damages..." 4 "Mr. Zenith, the CEO from Prime Financial Group, also called because he wanted to recover the two hundred and eighty million dors loan that we took from them. He wants us to transfer that sum of money to their bank ount tomorrow. Otherwise, he''ll lodge a legal proceeding against us and all of the real estate that we have under construction will be seized immediately.¡± 3 "Besides that, the City Union Bank, the Construction Bank, the Industrial and Commercial Bank, and the Agricultural Bank have also called to collect the debts that we owe them. If we do not settle all the previous loans that we have taken from them by noon tomorrow, they will auction off all the company¡¯s assets...¡± 2 Peter was sweating profusely at this time and he was turning pale as he started to break out in cold sweat. What was going on with the world? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Was he having a nightmare? Why did it seem as though all the unfortunate events wereing at him all of a sudden? It was as if all thosepanies had made a pact to deal with him! 1 What was happening? What was really happening? Chapter 233 Chapter 233 After being dealt a series of blows, Peter started to sweat so profusely that he could not even stand straight and he had to use the wall to steady himself. 1 ire did not know who had called Peter but she could see the change of the expression on Peter''s face after answering the call. He looked as though he was going to copse immediately. 5 "Charlie, do you think Peter is unwell?" 1 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Yes, perhaps there is something wrong with his brain and he can''t remember who he really is." Peter¡¯s secretary continued panicking over the other end of the line but Peter could not hear whatever she was saying at all. He could only hear a ringing sound i n his ear and all he could think of was what Charlie was saying earlier. "You¡¯re already bankrupt!" Peter was sweating all over and he raised his head in horror as he stared at Charlie with a firm expression o n his face. How did Charlie predict all of this? 1 He...he was really bankrupt! Peter copsed to the ground out of desperation. Charlie nced at him with a cold and indifferent expression on his face before he said to ire, "Let''s g o." ire did not know what was happening to Peter at this time but she did not want to have anything to do with Peter anymore. Therefore, she turned around to follow after Charlie immediately. At this time, Peter suddenly regained his sense and he raised his head as he watched Charlie walk away from him. 1 Peter suddenly stood up as he rushed towards Charlie without any hesitation at all. Just as Charlie was about to get into his car, Peter stopped him and he stared at him with bloodshot eyes. 1 ire was shocked to see the crazy look on Peter''s face and she subconsciously took a step back as she hid behind Charlie. 1 "You did this, right? You were the one who did all this, right?" Peter stared at Charlie as he asked in frustration. 1 Charlie simply red at Peter as he yelled, "Go away!" His tone was sharp and cold, as though he was berating a dog. A crowd of passers-by exchanged nces with one another at this time. Oh my! Wasn¡¯t that the boss of Millenium Enterprise? Why would a young man who was dressed so casually have the audacity to yell at Mr. Murray in public? Was he sick and tired of living in Aurous Hill? 4 However... Unexpectedly, as the crowd of onlookers continued looking at them, Peter suddenly knelt down in front of Charlie as he cried and said, "Mr. Wade, please let me off. I know I was wrong. Please just let me off this time." 5 The crowd of people were silent as they were all staring at the scene before them in disbelief. The boss of Millenium Enterprise, Peter Murray, was actually kneeling down in front of an ordinary young man! ire was also stunned at this time because she did not expect Peter to kneel down before Charlie. 5 "Mr. Wade, I know I was wrong. I deserve to die. I shouldn''t have had any bad thoughts about ire. I''ll repent and I promise I''ll never do it again in the future. Please forgive me and just leave me a way out. Please don''t push me to a dead end..." 3 Peter continued begging as he kept pping himself hard in the face. 1 Charlie had a straight expression on his face as he watched Peter p himself at least a dozen times. After that, when Charlie saw that Peter was already bleeding from his mouth, he simply replied indifferently, "Mr. Murray, I have no idea what you''re talking about." "Mr. Wade, Millenium Enterprise is already bankrupt. I do not have a single penny left and I also owe hundreds of millions of dors. I will never be able to repay this debt, not even in my next life!" 3 Peter continued kneeling and begging without the demeanor of a sessful person that he had not too long ago. 3 All this happened so suddenly and it was too coincidental! 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As soon as Charlie said that he would go bankrupt, all the bad news flooded in and it seemed as though he would definitely go bankrupt tomorrow! Chapter 234 Chapter 234 All this felt like a coincidence but how could there be such a coincidence? Peter had a vague feeling that all of these were definitely rted to Charlie. Therefore, he could only kneel in front of Charlie because he no longer cared about his own reputation. 1 ire did not know what the other party had told Peter over the phone. Therefore, she could only say in surprise, "Peter, isn¡¯t yourpany doing well? What are you talking about? Besides that, even if you¡¯re facing bankruptcy, what has it to do with Charlie?" 2 Peter knelt on the ground as he said, "ire, I''m so sorry for offending you a while ago! I admit my mistake and I''m begging for your forgiveness. Mypany called me earlier to tell me that one of my biggest customers had called to terminate their contract with us. Moreover, all the banks have just called to collect the money that I have borrowed from them. I am done for this time...please help put in a good word for me in front of Mr. Wade. Otherwise, there isn''t a way for me to survive in this world anymore." 4 ire was taken aback at this time and she simply replied, "I think you''ve made a mistake, Peter. I don''t think Charlie holds so much power." 4 Charlie also replied faintly, "Peter, everything in this world has its cause and effect. It''s useless to ask me for help. You should reflect on yourself." After that, Charlie led ire into the car before he got into the car. After Charlie drove away, Peter was still kneeling on the side of the road with a nk expression on his face. Arge crowd of people had already gathered around him as they stared at him in surprise. At this time, the crowd of people could not help but whisper among themselves. 2 However, Peter could not take it anymore. Even though he was a highly sessful and well-respected person today, he would be a beggar on the streets tomorrow! No, he would not even be a beggar. He did not have any money at all and he owed people more than hundreds of millions of dors in liquidated damages. At this time, Peter¡¯s cell phone started ringing again and his assistant¡¯s flustered voice sounded on the other end of the line. 1 "Mr. Murray, the usurypany has called to tell us that their interest rate will increase tenfold and that they''ll be collecting their money tomorrow. If you don''t have the money to pay them, they said they''ll chop your right hand off..." 1 "Mr. Murray, thendlord of the office building we¡¯re renting has also called to inform that the rental will be increased twentyfold and if we refuse to agree to that rental rate, we''ll have to move out tomorrow!" 1 "Mr. Murray..." Peter dropped his cell phone to the ground and he knelt on the ground with a dull expression on his face. After a short while, Peter suddenly screamed, "Oh my god! Who on earth did I offend?" 1 He hit the ground frantically with his hands and he started knocking his forehead against the ground. Blood started gushing out immediately. Peter could no longer bear the huge blow and he suffered a nervous breakdown. He started foaming at the mouth and his eyes rolled to the back of his head before he fainted. 5 Charlie had a calm expression on his face as he drove. 2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g The more ire thought about it, the more she felt something had gone amiss. Therefore, she quickly asked Charlie, "What did you do to Peter? Why does it seem like he was so afraid of you?" 3 At this time, Charlie replied lightly, "I didn''t do anything to him. I''ve been waiting for you outside all this time, so what could I possibly have done to him? He¡¯s probably in this state because he has offended too many people in his life. That''s why everyone is out to get him!" ire was still a little suspicious but she thought Charlie''s exnation made sense. Peter had probably offended a very powerful man and he was simply putting the me on Charlie. 4 When she thought about it, she felt a little angry and she said, "Well, Peter''s really a very shameless person. He deserves to go bankrupt!" Charlie smiled. 1 Indeed, he felt that Peter deserved it. Since he had provoked him, then bankruptcy was the best punishment for him. Otherwise, Peter would continue abusing his power against the weaker parties. 2 ire sighed at this time before she said, "It seems like I''ll have to find a new business partner to talk about our coboration then." 3 When Charlie heard ire''s words, he reminded himself to ask Doris to make sure that Emgrand Group would give more work and coboration proposals to his wife. When they both arrived at their house, ire was still telling Charlie about her next development n for the studio. 1 However, as soon as they entered the house, Jacob rubbed his hands and walked towards them immediately. After that, he nced at them with an awkward expression on his face before he said, "Dm... ire, your mother wants you to go back and work for Wilson Group tomorrow." "What?" ire eximed with a shocked expression o n her face. Charlie also frowned as he said, "Didn¡¯t we already decide to draw a clear line with the Wilson family?" "Oh!" Jacob looked very embarrassed and he could only say helplessly, "I don''t know what''s going on with your mother but she insists that you return to work for Wilson Group. So..." Before Jacob could finish speaking, ire asked her mom angrily, "Mom! The Wilson family bullied my father and they tried to snatch Charlie''s vi from us. Why should we go back to work for them?" Chapter 235 Chapter 235 When ire suddenly questioned her, Charlie¡¯s mother -inw, ine, lost her temper and said, "You''re still the granddaughter of the Wilson family no matter what happens! Besides, your grandmother has already apologized to me and admitted that she acted that way in a moment of confusion. She said that Harold was the one who instigated the discord and she has already punished him severely. What else are you dissatisfied about?" 2 ire replied angrily, "So what if they apologized to u s? I understand my grandmother''s character and personality. Even if she apologized, it was definitely not a sincere apology! She''s only apologizing because she wants me to return to Wilson Group and fix the coboration issues with Emgrand Group!¡± 1 ine tried to persuade ire at this time. "Don''t think so badly of your grandmother! We¡¯re still family no matter what happens! How could you still hate her after so long?¡± 5 "I am not rted to anyone in the Wilson family!" ire replied angrily before she continued, "I''ll never g 0 back to work for the Wilson Group!¡± "What do you mean by that?¡± ine said in dissatisfaction. "Your grandmother has already realized her mistake. Do you really want an old woman like her to apologize to you?¡± 6 After that, ine continued speaking, "In order to prove her sincerity, your grandmother has also given me a gold ne and two jade bracelets..." 3 "Mom, you can just admit that the only reason you want me to go back and work for the Wilson Group is because you''re greedy and you want to keep the jewelry Grandma has given you!" 1 ire replied in a frustrated tone before she ignored ine and walked to her bedroom immediately. 2 Charlie followed behind ire without saying anything at all. At this time, ine startedining in the living room. "Look at your daughter!" 1 Unexpectedly, Jacob ignored her too as he turned around and walked away. 4 In the bedroom, ire was still very frustrated and she could not help butin to Charlie. "I really did not expect the Wilson family to use jewelry to win over my mother. Don''t you know that my mom is always very materialistic? As soon as the Wilson family gave her some jewelry and said some nice things to her, she got overwhelmed by greed and instantly forgot how they had insulted us back then!" 2 Even though Charlie was also very unhappy, he knew that he should not be speaking ill of his mother-inw. Therefore, he could only persuade ire, "When w e fell out with the Wilson family, your mother was not there with us. Therefore, she doesn''t know how despicable the Wilson family are.¡± 3 At this time, ire quickly asked Charlie, "Then, what should I do if my mother wants me to go back and work for Wilson Group?" Charlie replied, "You should consider what you really want and make this decision on your own. I will support whatever decision you make." ire nodded before she replied firmly, "I think so too! I want to start my own business so I''ll be able to seed based on my own abilities!" Charlie smiled before he replied, "I think that¡¯s a good idea. It would be great for you to start your own business and advance in your own career." As they continued talking, Charlie thought that he would invite Graham from the Quinton family, Isaac from Shangri-La, the mobster boss, Albert, Jasmine from the Moore family and Zeke from the White family out for a meal so that he could introduce ire to them. After all, he needed them to help him to look out for his wife when she started her own business in the future. 4 As he thought about this, Charlie suddenly received a phone call from Jasmine. Jasmine greeted him respectfully over the phone and said, "Mr. Wade, it''s m e, Jasmine. I was just wondering if you¡¯re busy now?" 1 Charlie replied, "No, Miss Moore. What is the matter?" Original from N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine quickly replied, "Mr. Wade, my grandfather has fallen ill recently and no one can tell what''s wrong with him. I was wondering if you could make some time toe over to my grandfather''s house and take a look at him?" 4 After that, Jasmine said again, "Please don''t worry. We''ll definitely pay you well for your consultation fees." Charlie thought about it for a moment. Jasmine was the eldest daughter of one of the most prestigious families in Aurous Hill. When ire started her own business in the future, he might need to ask Jasmine for help from time to time. Therefore, Charlie quickly agreed to help her without any hesitation at all." Alright then, I wille over tonight." 4 Jasmine quickly replied gratefully, "Okay! I''ll pick you up tonight." 2 "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Charlie turned around and told ire, "I will be out with a friend tonight so I won''t be having dinner at home." 3 ire nodded and she did not ask much. However, she reminded Charlie, "Do not give anyone anymore Feng Shui advice when you''re out. Otherwise, you will be in a lot of trouble if anyone calls you a liar." 1 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Don''t worry, ire. I know what I should be doing." Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Later that night, Jasmine came all the way to pick Charlie up. 1 Upon seeing Charlie, Jasmine arched her hands respectfully before him and greeted, "Mr. Wade, I''m really sorry to trouble you. 4 Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "Miss Moore, you don¡¯t have to be so polite." After that, Charlie noticed that Jasmine was wearing a diamond ne around her neck. At this time, he asked out of curiosity, "This is the diamond ne that you lost previously, isn''t it?" Jasmine nodded hurriedly before she replied, "Yes. This is the diamond ne that my mother gave me before she passed away and it''s more important to me than my own life. Therefore, I''m really grateful towards you because if it wasn''t because of you, I would never have gotten it back, Mr. Wade.¡± 4 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Jasmine, you have a connection with the diamond ne. Even if I did not help you, it would¡¯ve been transferred back to your hands after a short while." 3 Jasmine knew that Charlie was only being modest. Therefore, she quickly replied, "Mr. Wade, this is the first time that I''ve ever seen a really skilled master like you keeping such a low-profile and staying so humble." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie smiled and said, "Jasmine, you don''t have to keep praising me! Let''s get down to business immediately.¡± 4 Jasmine nodded before she said, "Okay, Mr. Wade. Please get into the car!" 1 Charlie got into Jasmine''s Rolls-Royce before the driver drove the car swiftly to the Moore family''s mansion in Aurous Hill. 2 It was a typical mansion that was renovated magnificently and it was enclosed within a beautiful garden. The entire vi was filled with ssical beauty and really portrayed the owner¡¯s elegant taste. 3 Moreover, the mansion upied a veryrge area. Since the Moore family could own such arge piece 0 fnd in Aurous Hill, it was obvious that the Moore family was really extremely wealthy. 6 Charlie followed slowly behind Jasmine as they walked across the courtyard. As soon as he entered the living room, he saw a young man dressed in a suit and a pair of leather shoes walking around with an old man and a much younger girl. 4 "Sister, this is..." 1 The handsome young man looked at Charlie suspiciously. "This is Mr. Wade," Jasmine had an uneasy expression on her face but she maintained her composure as she introduced Charlie to the handsome young man. " Charlie, this is my cousin, Reuben.¡± 2 "Hello," Charlie said as he nodded. "Mr. Wade?¡± The youth scanned Charlie up and down before he replied sarcastically, "Sister, did you invite this so-called master who looks younger than me to take a look at Grandpa? Don''t you think that this is a little too ridiculous?" 3 Charlie was a little annoyed when he heard Reuben''s words. On their way home, Jasmine had already told Charlie that her grandfather was dying and his life was hanging by a thread now. 4 The younger generation of the Moore family had invited countless famous doctors and masters to come over to take a look at their grandfather in hopes that they would be able to make a great contribution if they help to cure the old man and save his life. After that, they would be able to hope for a bigger share in the Moore family''s property when their inheritance was allocated. This was especially so for Reuben. Unfortunately, all the famous doctors that he had invited to the Moore family mansion had not been able to help the old man at all. Reuben was a little hostile towards Jasmine as he red at her. At this time, Jasmine quickly replied, "Brother, Mr. Wade is a very skillful master. When I was gued with bad luck previously, Mr. Wade was the one who helped me reverse my fortune. He is really a very skillful master in Feng Shui and metaphysics.¡± 6 Reuben replied with contempt, "Sister, the person that we need to hire to treat Grandpa now is a doctor, not just a Feng Shui master. Does this young man even have any idea what he''s doing?" Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Charlie was very unhappy at this time. 4 After all, the only reason he had agreed toe here today was because he wanted to show some respect for Jasmine. Otherwise, the young master of the Wade family would not even have bothered to step into the Moore family mansion. Why would they even be worthy of his presence? 1 Jasmine was also furious at this time. "Brother! How could you say such things? You might choose not to believe in someone¡¯s ability but you shouldn¡¯t disrespect them just because of that!" 5 Reuben snorted coldly before he replied, "Respect? I only respect masters with real talents and skills. I don¡¯t think swindlers deserve my respect at all!" 3 After that, Reuben pointed at the old man standing next to him before he proudly introduced him, "This is Anthony Simmons, an extremely famous doctor in the South Region, and his granddaughter." 7 Charlie was slightly taken aback and he looked at the people standing before him. The old man and the young girl looked like a grandfather and his granddaughter. 4 However, their dressing was obviously differentpared to that of other ordinary people. 1 The old man looked like he was slightly over sixty years old and he was wearing a bamboo-colored cloth robe with a pair of ck-framed old-fashioned sses. He had a long white beard and his eyes were gleaming at this time. 3 The young girl standing next to him looked about eighteen or neen years old and she was wearing a loose cheongsam. She had short hair with bangs with extremely bright eyes that sparkled upon the reflection of light. The girl had very nice white teeth and she exuded a cold and mysterious aura around her. 1 Charlie paid more attention to the young girl''s appearance because in Aurous Hill, there were not many people who could bepared to the top beauty, ire. Compared to ire, the young girl¡¯s eyes were much sharper and she looked a little arrogant. When the old man saw Charlie staring at him, Anthony nodded faintly while the young girl was very arrogant and she did not look at Charlie at all. At this time, Reuben suddenly said to Jasmine, "Sister, I think that this young man whom you''re referring to a s a master should only be in his early twenties. He might not even know anything about yin and yang and he probably doesn''t even know anything about the five elements. Who gave him the audacity to call himself a master? If anyone finds out about this, they''d definitelyugh at us, the Moore family, for not choosing to believe in medical skills but choosing to believe in superstition instead." Reuben was attacking Charlie relentlessly with his words and Charlie was shocked because he did not know why he had suddenly turned into a liar. 1 At this time, Reuben sped his fist and bowed slightly in front of the old man before he said, "Dr. Simmons, I''m sorry that my sister is so ignorant. Please ignore her and you can proceed to take care of this medical emergency." Anthony was very humble and he quickly replied," Being young doesn''t necessarily mean that one has no true talents. Mr. Moore, please do not have so many doubts and suspicions about this young man here." Reuben sighed before he replied, "You don''t know why I am acting this way, Dr. Simmons. My sister has already been deceived a couple of times not too long ago." The expression on Jasmine''s face immediately changed before she blurted out, "Brother, what do you mean by that?" Reuben asked, "Did I say anything wrong? I heard that you were also deceived by a so-called Feng Shui expert from Hong Kong who goes by the name Master Dennard. Did that happen or not?" "You..." Jasmine felt very ufortable at this time. She had to admit that the incident involving Master Dennard was indeed her own mistake. She really did not expect to be fooled by a swindler who came all the way from Hong Kong. Fortunately, Charlie was present at that time, or she would have definitely been gued with bad luck and bad fortune otherwise. However, Reuben did not know about Charlie¡¯s abilities. Therefore, he dared to speak about Charlie in this manner. At this time, Reuben spoke to Charlie again. "Young man, I don''t know how you¡¯ve managed to deceive Jasmine or what you¡¯ve said to her, but I''ll never allow you to lie to the Moore family. Dr. Simmonses from three generations of famous doctors and you''re just a young man who probably doesn''t even know what you are doing. I advise you to leave as soon as possible instead of courting trouble for yourself!" 5 Jasmine had a very ugly expression on her face but there was no way for her to refute Reuben''s words. After all, Charlie was very young indeed and it would b e very difficult for her to convince others of his skills. I n fact, she would not have believed Charlie either if she had not seen and experienced Charlie''s extraordinary skills for herself. Jasmine was afraid that she would cause a hugemotion if she were to continue talking and bragging about Charlie''s Feng Shui skills at this time. 1Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g However, Charlie remained calm andposed. He simply replied to Reuben with a smile on his face," Hahaha. I''m sorry but please do not worry about someone like me. I''ll just be standing aside to watch how Dr. Simmons is going to save lives with his healing hands." Chapter 238 Chapter 238 "Alright then, since you know your own ce." At this time, a middle-aged man stepped forward and said, "Jasmine! Reuben! It looks like your grandpa is not going to make it!" 3 Anthony quickly asked, "¡¯Where''s the old man? Please lead me to him so I can take a look at his condition." "He''s in his room at the back of the house. Please follow me," Reuben replied as he hurriedly walked ahead to lead Anthony and his granddaughter to his grandfather. 2 Jasmine hurriedly beckoned for Charlie to follow behind them. Everyone quickly arrived at a very luxurious and vintage bedroom at the back of the saw and they could see a dying old man lying on a bed on a bed frame made out of yellow rosewood. 6 The old man looked very haggard and his brows were tightly knitted together, as though he was enduring a great deal of pain. 1 Anthony quickly said, "The old man is in a very critical condition. Please allow my granddaughter and I to begin treatment immediately." Reuben hurriedly replied, "Dr. Simmons, please go ahead and treat my grandfather!" Anthony nodded but instead of attending to the old man himself, he stood by the side of the bed as he beckoned for the young woman to take action. The young girl ced a bag of silver needles on the bedside table before she started piercing the needles into the old man. 2 The young girl was very proficient in performing acupuncture and her skills would probably be better than any old physicians who had practiced medicine for more than twenty or thirty years. This was the reason why the members of the Moore family feltfortable enough to allow her to perform the acupuncture on the old man. 6 The young girl was not only very beautiful and charming but was also very skilled and meticulous when performing acupuncture. Hence, Charlie was not only impressed with the young girl¡¯s external beauty and appearance, but he was also very impressed with her inner qualities. 1 Charlie could tell that the young girl was an expert from the way she handled the needles when she was treating the old man. 1 ording to the Apocalyptic Book, there were five branches under Taoism, namely mountain, medicine, life, phase, and divination. 7 Under the cultivation of these five branches, there was some cultivation of reiki in the energy of the possessor. 1 At one nce, Charlie could tell that Anthony and his granddaughter were the descendants of the word '' mountain''. The word ''mountain'' was mainly based on medical skills. Firstly, they had to learn basic medicine before they started practicing martial arts. After that, their skills were based on abination of medical and martial arts skills. However, even if Anthony and his granddaughter were descendants and fellow practitioners, they were still human and had mortal bodies. All mortal bodies can only exert reiki. 5Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie had been reborn through the reincarnation of spiritual energy and his physical body had already long surpassed that of a mortal. 5 Even though it seemed as though the spiritual energy cultivated under Taoism is only a little different from the reiki in Charlie¡¯s body, there is vast difference between the two. Inyman¡¯s terms, theparison is simr to the differences between coal and diamond. Even though both coal and diamond possess the same origins, they arepletely different in nature. Coal can only be used as raw material with very limited energy at a low cost whereas diamonds draw a lot of energy and cost a thousand times more than coal itself. 6 Many descendants of the five branches of Taoism have tried to cultivate their energy throughout their entire lifetime but have only been able to cultivate nothing more than a little spiritual energy. 4 Once any of the descendants cultivated that little bit o f spiritual energy, they would be able to prolong their own lives. However, ny nine percent of Taoist disciples would never be able to cultivate this spiritual energy even before they die... Chapter 239 Chapter 239 "Thank you for your hard work, doctor," the middle-aged man said immediately. After that, Reuben hurriedly invited Anthony and his granddaughter to sit and have a cup of tea. After a short while, the young girl took the needles out before she took the tea cup in her hand and finished the cup of tea at one go. Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even though the young girl had only performed an acupuncture for the old man, the color on his face had already returned and his breathing was more even at this time. Everyone in the Moore family was extremely happy. The young girl was also very content at this time. After drinking the cup of tea, the young girl stared at Charlie with a contemptuous expression on her face, a s though telling him, "Look! I''ve already cured the old man." Charlie did not say anything and he had a very straight expression on his face. In fact, if her spiritual energy was very well-mastered, she would not be as tired as she would not need to put much effort into administering her skills at all. However, Charlie did not point it out because he did not want to mess with this young girl. Charlie turned around to look at the old man but after seeing the color on his face, he frowned immediately. Even though the old man''s condition seemed to improve massively after the young girl performed acupuncture for him, this was only superficial. 2 Lord Moore had a lot of old injuries and wounds on his body and his muscles and veins had already been ruined a lot time ago. He also suffered from a blood deficiency syndrome and some of his organs had been somewhat exhausted because his organs had been overworking. The young girl''s diagnosis and treatment only cured his symptoms without getting to the root of the cause. 5 Lord Moore looked much better externally but his real condition was currently suppressed. After two days, h e would definitely suffer a rpse and at that time, his symptoms would definitely be more severe and very life-threatening to him. 2 The so-called genius young doctor was only allowing him to live at least two to three days longer. As soon as he saw this, Charlie decided that he had to take action immediately. He stepped forward before h e picked up a silver needle by the bed and said, "The old man still has a hidden disease in his body. Please allow me to perform acupuncture for him." When the middle-aged man saw Charlie attempting to perform acupuncture for the old man, he was extremely shocked and he wanted to stop him immediately. However, the man could only frown and he froze in ce when he saw how skillful Charlie was. 2 At this time, Reuben lost his temper and he yelled at Charlie, "Hey! What do you think you''re doing right now?" 5 Charlie simply replied, "Lord Moore has an old illness that had already been pent up in his body for a long time. I will try to get rid of the illness for him so his internal organs can be reshaped and function properly again. Otherwise, he won''t be able to live for more than three days." i "What are you talking about?¡± Reuben was extremely angry at this time and he continued shouting at Charlie, "Are you cursing my grandfather? I''m going to kill you!" 3 Jasmine hurriedly stepped forward before she said," Brother, please do not cause any trouble. Just give Mr. Wade the opportunity to treat Grandpa." "Am I the one who is causing trouble right now?" Reuben replied angrily. "You can rest assured leaving Grandpa in his hands but I do not have your courage! Are you trying to kill Grandpa?¡± Jasmine replied in a cold manner, "I trust Mr. Wade''s skills. I''ll take full responsibility if Mr. Wade makes any mistakes!" "How can you take any responsibility for this?¡± Charlie did not even raise his head but he simply continued performing the acupuncture on Lord Moore. He moved his hands in a very delicate manner before supplementing his moves with a little reiki before piercing the old man''s body with the needles. When the young girl saw that Charlie was really performing acupuncture for Lord Moore, the expression on her face changed immediately. She quickly stepped forward to stop Charlie. "Hey, young man! Stop whatever you''re doing. If anything happens to him, you won''t be able to shoulder this responsibility!" s At this time, Anthony suddenly stopped her and said i n a deep voice, "Stop it! Do not disturb him!" 3 The young girl replied anxiously, "Grandpa, if he makes a mistake, he''ll only cause more harm to the patient!" Anthony replied in a deep voice, "X, look carefully a t the technique he''s using to administer the needles!" When X heard her grandfather''s words, she quickly turned around to observe Charlie''s hand. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 X was surprised and dumbfounded when she saw that Charlie was using the same technique that she had used earlier! She hastily replied, "How can he be so shameless? He¡¯s using the same technique that I was using earlier! Did he copy and steal my technique by watching me earlier?" 3 Anthony had a very calm expression on his face at this time. He only spoke up a few secondster. "Look clearly again. Pay close attention to his gestures and movement." The young girl looked at Charlie for a little longer and she muttered in shock, "He...what is he..." X immediately recognized that the acupuncture technique Charlie was using was indeed the same Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique that had been passed down from generation to generation in the Simmons family. Even though his moves looked almost the same as her acupuncture method earlier, after taking a closer look, X could tell that there were some differences in their techniques. This... Was this an upgraded version of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique? X was horrified and she quickly asked her grandfather, "Grandpa! How could he possibly know of our family''s acupuncture technique?" 3 Anthony simply nodded because he was already mesmerized by Charlie¡¯s skills at this time. He continued watching Charlie with a look of admiration on his face before he replied, "Unexpectedly, this young man seems to be a master of abination of medicine and martial arts! His hand was very steady when he inserted the needle and only a person with more than fifty years of experience would ever be able to have such steady internal reiki! I really did not expect someone as young as this man to be able to surpass my skills at this age!" 4 Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The young girl was very unconvinced at this time." Grandpa, I''m certain that I¡¯ll definitely be able to surpass him!" 1 Anthony sighed as he continued staring at Charlie in admiration. "If I am not mistaken, this young man is performing the full set of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique. There are a few steps of the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique that has been missing from the Simmons family for many generations. I really did not expect there to be someone capable of performing theplete technique today!¡± After that, Anthony nced at his granddaughter before he said, "Let''s not talk about you first! Even my own spiritual energy cannot bepared to this young man''s even if I were to practice for another fifty years!" 1 "It¡¯s just a few more acupuncture steps, how much difference can it make?¡± the young girl muttered under her breath. She had to prove that she was superior to Charlie. " Grandpa, so what if he knows a few more steps to the Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique? I had the highest grade in medical school and I am well-versed in acupuncture and massage techniques. I don''t believe that he''ll be better than me in everything! I am going to demand for a one-on-onepetition with himter!" Anthony could only shake his head helplessly when h e saw his granddaughter¡¯s aggressive reaction. "I don¡¯t think you''ll ever be able to defeat him." 8 After a short while, Charlie was finally done performing acupuncture for the old man. After that, Charlie said lightly, "Lord Moore will wake up in less than half an hour. After the acupuncture that I''ve performed for him today, I can guarantee that he''ll live a healthy life for at least another five years!" 1 Reuben could not stop himself from blurting out, "You really are full of rubbish! The most prestigious American doctor had already said that my grandfather will only be able to live for another month or less. Do you really think you have the ability to extend my grandfather''s life for another five years? How can you be so full of yourself?" 3 Charlie replied in a cold manner, "Because I am Charlie Wade." 4 "Boo!" Reuben sneered. "You¡¯re not a master and you''re not a doctor! If anything happens to my grandfather, I''ll make sure that you pay for your actions today!" Anthony¡¯s granddaughter also stepped up and said unceremoniously, "Hey! Who are you and which medical clinic or hospital are you from? Where did you learn medicine from?" 1 Charlie turned around and replied, "I''m not from any medical clinic or hospital and I did not learn medicine." The young girl was very surprised and she continued asking, "What? That''s impossible! Where did you learn this acupuncture technique from then?" 1 Charlie smiled before he said, "That is my own personal matter and I do not wish to reply to that question." The young girl reluctantly said, "This is my family¡¯s ancestral acupuncture method that has been passed down for many generations. I have to find out where you learned it from so others will not steal my family''s technique and pass it off as their own!" "X! Don¡¯t be rude to Mr. Wade!" Anthony reprimanded his granddaughter immediately. After that, he stepped forward before he spoke to Charlie in a respectful manner, "Mr. Wade, my granddaughter lost her parents when she was just a young girl. I was the one who brought her up so please forgive her if she was disrespectful to you." 2 After that, Anthony continued yelling at X. "Aren''t you going to apologize to Mr. Wade now? Can¡¯t you see that Mr. Wade¡¯s acupuncture skills and technique are better than our family''s technique? He¡¯s performing the original and well-perfected Heavenly Thousand Needles acupuncture technique! Moreover, can''t you see the massive improvement in Lord Moore''s condition after his treatment?" Chapter 241 Chapter 241 X felt very aggrieved and she was very unconvinced at this time. Therefore, she gritted her teeth before she said, "I want topete with him and if he''s really capable, I''ll definitely apologize to him then.¡± 2 "How long are you going to keep up this attitude of yours?¡± Anthony yelled in anger as he stared at his granddaughter. 3 The middle-aged man from the Moore family was also stunned at this time. No one would have expected Charlie to have better strength and skillspared to the famous Dr. Simmons. Reuben was also very confused at this time. What was Dr. Simmons saying? Did he mean that this young man actually had some skills? 2 How could this be possible? Could they really rely on him? Was Anthony really convinced by Charlie¡¯s skills? At this time, Charlie nced at X and he could tell that she was really unhappy. Her face was flushed red with anger and she had a very dissatisfied expression on her face. Charlie found that hrious and hence, he asked, "How would you like topete with me?¡± 5 "We¡¯llpete based on our medical skills, of course!¡± X replied as she rolled her eyes at Charlie. However, she had a happier expression on her face as she continued speaking. "The basis of Chinese medicine is to see, hear, and tell. Therefore, we''llpete based on this fact! Everyone in this room has their own symptoms and difort and we''ll both have to point out what is wrong with them! 3 They would not be allowed to check pulses and they would have to point out illnesses just by looking at their faces. This was very challenging indeed. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g In fact, even Dr. Simmons might not be able to point out someone¡¯s illnesspletely just by looking at their faces. However, this was X¡¯s special ability. She had been by her grandfather¡¯s side since she was just a year old and she had already seen more than tens of thousands of patients at this time. 2 She had an amazing memory and she could remember the symptoms of every ''illness'' that she had ever seen, as well as ssify all these illnesses into different sses. 1 Over time, she was able to tell the illness and condition of others simply by looking at their faces. 1 "X, aren¡¯t you making things difficult for Mr. Wade?" Anthony asked in dissatisfaction. However, no one expected Charlie to simply nod and smile before he replied, "Alright then. I''ll compete with you." As soon as Charlie agreed topete against X, Anthony did not say anything else and he simply got ready to see the show. "I''ll start first," X replied in a delighted manner. After that, she stepped forward before she walked in front of the crowd of people as she observed their faces carefully, one at a time. 5 About ten minutester, X smiled before she replied, ¡°Based on the horizontal stripes on his forehead, I''m certain that Uncle Moore has high blood pressure. He''s usually on a light diet because he cannot eat too much meat and fish." 1 As soon as she was done speaking, the middle-aged man from the Moore family eximed, "You''re really a genius, Miss X! I do have high blood pressure." After that, X pointed at Reuben before she said," The area below your brows are red and your eyes are cloudy. You have a pulmonary infection and you''ve just recovered recently.¡± 3 Reuben smiled before he replied, "I really admire your skills, Miss X. I was coughing a lot because I had a lung infectionst week. However, I¡¯ve already seen a doctor and I''ve already fully recovered now." After that, X continued, "As for Miss Moore, there are some irregrities in your period but this should b e due to stress and because you¡¯ve been overworking yourself." 4 Jasmine nodded and replied, "You''re right." X pointed out each and every one of their illnesses and symptoms and they were all urate. Everyone was pleasantly surprised at this time and they could not stop praising Anthony for teaching his granddaughter so well. 4 Anthony was also very proud of his granddaughter. X finally looked at Charlie before she smiled and said in a triumphant manner, "However, Mr. Wade, I really did not expect you to have the most serious condition here! It seems as though there are some serious issues with your heart!" 5 Charlie smiled before he said, "Well, I really did not expect you to have such amazing medical skills at your young age and I really admire you for it. However, you¡¯ve omitted some information, so let me add that on for you." Chapter 242 Chapter 242 After he finished speaking, Charlie pointed at the middle-aged man in the Moore family before he said, "I n addition to high blood pressure, this gentleman here is also suffering from diabetes and heart palpitations. Moreover, this gentleman had also suffered from a broken rib in his left chest and this is an old injury from about ten years ago.¡± 5 The middle-aged man from the Moore family was very shocked and he eximed in astonishment, "Mr. Wade, your medical skills are really incredible! How can you tell that I''m suffering from diabetes? I¡¯m also very amazed that you can tell that I have a broken rib i n my left chest. I had a rib fracture from a car ident thirteen years old and that¡¯s the reason why I have this old injury.¡± 6 Charlie smiled before he pointed at Reuben and said," Your lung infection came about because you were drinking too much and your kidneys do not have the capability to process your intake. In addition to your lung problems, your biggest problem is your kidney deficiency. You have to get your kidneys checked." 2 Reuben felt very embarrassed at this time and he reprimanded Charlie immediately, "Who do you think you are and what are you talking about right now? My kidneys are working perfectly fine!¡± 2 Reuben was naturally not convinced because Charlie was saying that he had a kidney deficiency. Moreover, he would never admit it even if he really had weak kidneys. 3 Charlie looked at Reuben before he continued speaking, "Your kidney deficiency is a sign of declining renal function. If you continue to leave your illness unchecked, your kidney functions will definitely worsen over time. Not only would this affect the function of your kidney but it might also lead to uremia then. So, I hope that you won''t be so conceited and that you''ll take some time to have this checked out by the doctors at the hospital instead. If you go as soon as possible, there might still be hope for you but i f you continue dying treatment, you''d have to get a kidney transnt!" 4 "You..." Reuben was extremely irritated at this time and he was preparing to refute Charlie''s words but the middle-aged man stopped him immediately. 4 At this time, Charlie looked at Jasmine before he said, "As for Miss Moore, your body is actually messed up right now because of the ''dragon encapstion formation¡¯ in your room prior to this. Even though you''ve been experiencing irregrities in your period, if I am not mistaken, your menstruation startedst night and everything is normal now. You can rest assured that after this menstruation, all of the irregrities and symptoms that you previously experienced will disappear and your period will be timelier in the future." 5 Jasmine was very surprised and she felt a little embarrassed. How did Charlie figure out that her menstruation startedst night? Was he really that amazing? X was also very surprised that Charlie could actually point out all of their hidden illnesses just by looking at their faces. She was even more unconvinced at this point, i She could not even tell that they had these diseases simply by looking at their faces. So, how could Charlie actually point out their illness and disease without even checking their pulses? Was it just a lucky guess? X bit her lip gently before she asked, "Then, Mr. Wade, was I right when I said that you have a heart condition?¡± "Is that what you think?¡± Charlie replied as he smiled. After that, he stretched out his hand before he said, "D r. Simmons, could I please trouble you to check my pulse for me?" Anthony hesitated for a moment before he ced his fingers on Charlie''s wrist. After a short while, he put his hand down before he red at X and said, "What nonsense are you talking about? You''re making a fool out of yourself! I want you to apologize to Mr. Wade immediately." X replied immediately, "Grandpa, did I say anything wrong?¡± Anthony sighed before he shook his head and said," Why don''t you check his pulse yourself and see if Mr. Wade is suffering from any heart disease as you said h e was? You''re wrong!¡± "What?" X could not believe her own ears. She had never once made any mistakes in diagnosing patients in her entire life. Moreover, she had already been doing this for more than a decade! How could she possibly have gotten it wrong? 5 X walked towards Charlie and she stretched out her hand to check his pulse. After checking his pulse, X was dumbfounded and her face flushed red immediately. From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie''s heart was perfectly fine. How could he possibly be suffering from any heart disease? 1 Was he deliberately pretending to have a weak heart earlier just so that he could make a fool of her? If he could really do that and if he could easily disguise the characteristics of a certain illness on his face, then this meant that he had excellent control over his reiki! If that was really true, this man was a god... 6 Moreover, X could not even diagnose the other illnesses that Charlie had pointed out after her initial diagnosis. His medical skills were definitely more superior to hers! 4 Even her grandfather could not bepared to him! How could he possibly have such great skills when he was still so young? Chapter 243 Chapter 243 X finally understood what Charlie meant. Charlie was giving her face when he said that she had left some things out, but that made a lot of difference! Anthony was also shocked at this time. 3 Anthony could see that Charlie was deliberately controlling his own internal breath and he was deliberately allowing his spiritual energy to flow backwards in his body to create the illusion of a ''heart disease''. That was the reason why his granddaughter was fooled. However, reversing the flow of reiki in the body could cause extreme pain and difort. However, not only could Charlie control the flow of reiki in his body but he was also controlling it freely i n a calm andposed manner, as though he was not feeling any pain at all. It seemed as though he had already cultivated his skills for more at least fifty to a hundred years! Anthony knew that Charlie was indeed an expert. On the other hand, his granddaughter was still trying t o provoke Charlie. Fortunately, Charlie was a gentleman. If Charlie was angry and tried to take action against them, Anthony was afraid that the both of them would not even have the strength to retaliate against Charlie. After that, Anthony red at Charlie before he said, "M r. Wade is really very skilled at cultivating his reiki and spiritual energy. You''ve given the wrong diagnosis and I want you to apologize to him now.¡± 4 After that, Anthony sped his hand together before h e said to Charlie, "I''m really sorry for the way my granddaughter is behaving. Please forgive her, Mr. Wade. I''ll make sure I punish her when we get back home.¡± 1 At this time, X also regained her senses and she fully understood that the other party¡¯s medical skills were indeed several times better than her own. Therefore, she quickly lowered her head before she said, "I...I admit that your medical skills are definitely better than mine." i Charlie waved his hands and he smiled as he replied," The purpose of practicing medicine is simply to be able to save people. There is noparison between everyone¡¯s medical skills and we cannot simply assume that someone¡¯s medical skills are better than another person¡¯s medical skills. If I encounter any illness or diseases that I''ve never seen before, I''d also have to ask Dr. Simmons for his advice." 2 This remark made Anthony feel even more embarrassed but he also admired Charlie because he was such a humble man. 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was clear that Charlie''s medical skills were definitely way betterpared to his own skills, but Charlie was giving him face by taking a step down. He was not an ordinary person at all! 1 Moreover, Anthony could tell that Charlie¡¯s medical skills were at such a high level and he believed that n o one could possibly surpass his skill level. 5 Therefore, Anthony spoke to Charlie in a respectful manner and a serious expression on his face. "I''ve really never expected to meet someone like you in this lifetime, Mr. Wade. I hope you''ll give me your guidance and advice in the future." 1 Charlie nodded as he smiled at Anthony. Anthony quickly said, "Thank you, Mr. Wade." Everyone in the bedroom was shocked as they witnessed their interaction. Dr. Simmons was the number one genius doctor in the northern region and he was actually asking Charlie for his guidance and advice. 1 Everyone was in disbelief. Dr. Simmons was very highly respected in the northern region and everyone knew who he was no matter where he went. Moreover, most of the major hospitals were always inviting Dr. Simmons to be their guest speaker so he could give them some medical advice and pointers. Who would have expected someone like him to ask someone like Charlie for advice instead? This was really unbelievable! i X was also stunned at this time but she did not dare to say anything else. 3 At this time, Charlie nced at Anthony before he said, "Dr. Simmons, if I am not mistaken, you are asking your granddaughter to treat Lord Moore on your behalf because of your internal injury, right?¡± 3 "You can tell that my grandfather has an internal injury?" 2 A look of surprise shed across X''s face immediately. However, she quickly regained herposure. 3 This was normal for someone with Charlie¡¯s medical skills. X exined, "My grandfather is taking a break because he''s trying to heal his body internally. Therefore, even when Reuben came to ask for his help to take a look at Lord Moore, my grandfather initially declined his request. However, two days ago, my grandfather''s friend sold him a magical pill when he came by to visit him. I heard that this magical pill originated from Aurous Hill and my grandfather wanted to drop by Aurous Hill to look for its source. This is the reason why he¡¯s decided to stop by and take a look at Lord Moore while we are here in the city." Chapter 244 Chapter 244 "What magical pill is that?" Charlie asked in surprise. He was really as to what kind of rare treasure this magical pill was since Anthony was also attracted by i t. 3 Anthony quickly took a jade box out from his pocket before he opened it carefully. After that, he said, "This magical pill cost me five million dors but it is absolutely worth it! After taking half of the pill, I''m already feeling much better. That is why I''m carrying the other half of the pill with me. Mr. Wade, please have a look." 3 The crowd of people quickly gathered around him because they wanted to see this magical pill that Anthony was talking about. They really could not imagine what kind of magical pill would actually fascinate the doctor so much. As soon as Anthony opened the jade box, the strong scent of medicine filled the air immediately. 3 After exposing the remaining half of the magical pill i n the jade box, Anthony took out a small jade knife and cut out a small piece of the pill before handing it over for the middle-aged man and Reuben to try. i The two of them hesitated for a moment before they put the small piece of the pill in their mouths. "Dr. Simmons! What kind of medicine is this? I often feel a very dull pain in my chest because of the fracture that I suffered long ago but the pain is now completely gone!¡± s Reuben was also stunned at this time. "My lungs have always felt very ufortable but I feel better immediately after trying this medicine." 1 Anthony smiled before he replied, "So, you finally understand what I''m talking about now!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The middle-aged man from the Moore family looked very surprised as he stared at Anthony in awe. "This magical pill is really amazing. If you can reproduce this pill, I''m willing to spend a lot of money to buy it!¡± Anthony smiled bitterly at this time as he said, "I have already tried to study the contents of this magical pill. However, I can¡¯t seem to get the prescription right. I''m afraid that this remaining half of this magical pill is the only one left in this world now." 3 When Charlie saw the half of the pill in the jade box, h e was stunned and he could onlyugh after a short moment of silence. "Dr. Simmons, did you buy this magical pill for five million dors?" 1 "Yes." Anthony smiled as he replied, "In fact, five million dors is not a lot of money. I''d be willing to spend ten million dors if I could get my hands on another one of these!" "Mr. Wade, I believe you''re also able to tell how effective and powerful this pill is. I was told by my friend that this pill was made by a very powerful master who is over a hundred and fifty years old. My friend said that he knelt down in front of the master''s residence for three days and nights before the master finally agreed to sell him this magical pill for five million dors! Moreover, he told me that the master has left his home and he is now wandering around. Therefore, it would be difficult to ever find this master again!" 5 The middle-aged man from the Moore family sighed a s he said, "I''m afraid that this master is really an immortal being! Five million dors is really not too expensive for a magical pill like this!" 2 Even though X had already apologized to Charlie because she was finally convinced that his medical skills were better than hers, she was still very displeased and ufortable with his presence. 1 When she saw the expression on Charlie''s face, as though he was trying to suppress aughter, she felt very uneasy and she asked him immediately, "Hey! What''s so funny? Don''t tell me you are looking down 0 n this magical pill?" Charlie was taken aback because of the sudden confrontation and he replied immediately, "I made this pill, Dr. Simmons. I''m afraid you''ve been cheated b y your friend." The atmosphere in the room waspletely silent as soon as Charlie¡¯s voice fell. Everyone was staring at him in a daze at this time. 1 Anthony was stunned and after a brief moment, he asked Charlie, "Mr. Wade, did you really make this magical pill?" 4 X was so surprised and her mouth was wide open, a s though she had already frozen in ce. Charlie nodded before he replied faintly, "This isn¡¯t a magical pill. I made this pill for my father-inw when he suffered some bruises and internal bleeding. I was afraid that his body wouldn''t be able to withstand this pill and therefore, I even subtracted some ingredients from the pill. This is only a semifinished product." 3 As soon as Charlie spoke, everyone waspletely silent again! Chapter 245 1 Chapter 245 1 Anthony was so shocked and he waspletely at a loss for words. 1 His whole body was trembling at this time... 1 He really could not believe that the magical pill that h e thought he had bought from a master was actually made by the young man standing in front of him... Moreover, Charlie even said that this was only a semifinished product? 4 If the semi-product was already so powerful, then wouldn''t the effect of the finished product be even more effective? The middle-aged man from the Moore family was also dumbfounded at this time and he suddenly felt a burst of ecstasy in his heart! 1 He really could not imagine how Jasmine could be acquainted with a god like him! If the Moore family could keep this young man by their side, then they would definitely be healthy and prosperous. This was because no matter how powerful or rich a person was, they would always be most afraid of death! No matter how much money or power someone had, they could only enjoy life if they were healthy! 3 If anyone was acquainted with someone like this young master here, who could easily produce a magical pill as he wished, then prolonging their lives would not only be a dream! Moreover, if Lord Moore could live for another five years, it would definitely be a blessing to the entire Moore family! 5 This was because no one else in the Moore family could manage the Moore family business better than the old man and no one in the Moore family had better contacts and connections than Lord Moore! 1 If the old man was alive, many people would show the Moore family some respect because of him but if the old man was gone, then no one would be bothered to respect the Moore family anymore. Therefore, the Moore family hoped that the old man would live as long as possible too. 2 As long as he was around to protect them, the Moore family would definitely be prosperous! 3 Reuben was also extremely shocked because he had looked down on Charlie ever since he first saw him. At the same time, he could not help but feel a little anxious. He had ridiculed and insulted Charlie earlier because he would have never imagined that he would really be a true master! Anthony lowered his head and bowed before Charlie a s he said, "Mr. Wade, I''ve been suffering from my internal injuries for the longest time. If you could be s o kind as to make more of this magical pill for me, I''m willing to pay you ten million dors in cash for the pill!¡± 6 The middle-aged man from the Moore family also stepped forward as he spoke in a trembling voice, "Mr. Wade, if you really decide to make more of the medicine, please make some for the Moore family too. We''re also more than willing to pay you ten million dors for the pill!" 4Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Charlie replied faintly, "I don¡¯t need your money but I will definitely make some more of the pills again since it is not a lot of trouble anyway. Since all of you are so sincere, I''ll make sure to give each one of you the pills when I make it." 5 "Mr. Wade, you are really the benefactor of the Moore family!" the middle-aged man from the Moore family eximed excitedly. When he saw that Charlie was still standing, he quickly brought a stool over before h e wiped it clean and said, "Please have a seat, Mr. Wade." Reuben also hurriedly poured a cup of tea before he served it to Charlie in a respectful manner. "Mr. Wade, you must be thirsty. Please enjoy this cup of tea." Jasmine could only stare at Charlie in shock because she was at aplete loss for words. 1 She really did not expect Charlie to be so skilled and powerful. 4 He was just the son-inw of the Wilson family. So, why wasn¡¯t he tempted by the offer of twenty million dors at all? 3 Could it be that he was more powerful than he looked? But why would such a powerful person settle as the son-inw of the Wilson family? At this time, Anthony sighed as he said, "Mr. Wade, you really are an incredible person! You''re so skilled but you have such a humble heart. Even if I lived for another hundred years, I could never be compared to you..." Chapter 246 Chapter 246 In Anthony''s opinion, he could not evenpare to Charlie even if he lived another fifty years, s This man¡¯s medical skills were unfathomable. What was even more unbelievable is the fact that he could actually produce such a fine magical pill. He was simply a godlike existence! 2 At this time, X''s face was flushed red and she did not know what else to say. In fact, she was not convinced by Charlie''s skills at first but she was utterly convinced now! 7 After that, Charlie said to Anthony indifferently, "Dr. Simmons, even though the medicine that you bought i s actually effective for your internal injuries, it is stillcking a few ingredients. Therefore, the effect of the pill is only about twenty percent effective for your condition. Please give me some time so that I can produce thepleted pill for you. I believe your internal injury will be healed completely after taking the pill." "Mr. Wade, thank you! Thank you so much!" Anthony felt extremely grateful and he knelt down in front of Charlie as he broke down in tears. X also quickly knelt down beside her grandfather before she said, "Mr. Wade, thank you for your kindness." Anthony replied, "Mr. Wade, I know that you do not have any connections in the northern region but I know some very important and influential people after working in the medical field for so long. I don''t know how I can ever repay your kindness. Therefore, I hope that you will not hesitate to approach me if you need any medicinal herbs or help in the future.¡± Charlie nodded. 2 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anthony came from a generation of doctors who had been practicing medicine in the family for a very long time. Moreover, being a very famous doctor who had been practicing medicine for a long time in the northern region, he would definitely have a lot of connections and resources that the Moore family probably did not have. 3 If he had help from the Simmons family, it would definitely be easier for him to find any medicinal herbs that he needed in the future. At this time, Lord Moore who had not been moving all this while, suddenly coughed as he opened his eyes. 3 Everyone turned around to look at him in shock! Lord Moore had already been unconscious for such a long time but today, he actually sat up on his bed, all b y himself! This...this... The middle-aged man from the Moore family did not even dare to take a big breath because he was afraid that this was all just his own hallucinations! 1 Moreover, some of the other doctors had already said that Lord Moore¡¯s condition was very critical and he would not survive for more than a few days. 5 This was the reason why Reuben specifically invited the famous Dr. Simmons and his granddaughter here t o take a look at the old man. In fact, the old man showed some improvements and there was an obvious change in the color of hisplexion as soon as X performed the acupuncture for Lord Moore. However, it seemed as though there was nothing else they could do for him. 3 The middle-aged man had initially thought he would have to start preparing for the old man''s funeral. Unexpectedly, Charlie stepped up and started performing acupuncture on the old man instead. 1 Charlie even said that the old man would wake up in half an hour but no one expected the old man to actually wake up when half an hour passed by! 3 Furthermore, the old man had a rosyplexion and his eyes were white and clear. He looked so much better and healthier than he was before he fell ill! This was simply amazing! Anthony eximed out loud at this time, "Mr. Wade! You said that Lord Moore will wake up in half an hour and he really woke up in exactly thirty minutes and not a minutete at all!" i The Moore family members were also amazed. Charlie was really incredible. He was really a master! At this time, the middle-aged man quickly stepped forward and asked the old man, "Dad, how are you feeling?¡± 5 Lord Moore looked at his son with aplicated and confused expression on his face. His eyes were shining brightly as though he was rejoicing after avoiding a disaster. "I thought I was going to die but I really did not expect to wake up again." The middle-aged man pointed at Charlie before he yelled excitedly, "Dad, this is all thanks to Mr. Wade! H e saved your life!" i Lord Moore turned around to look at the direction that his son was pointing at and he was startled when he saw the young man. After a short while, he said," Thank you, young man. I won''t forget what you¡¯ve done for me." Charlie smiled as he replied, "I only put in a little effort. I cannot im the credit for myself." After that, Charlie pointed at Anthony and his granddaughter before he said, "Dr. Simmons and his granddaughter have also done a lot to save your life. I can''t take sole credit for this." Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Anthony really did not expect Charlie to say good things about him and his granddaughter at this time. He was very grateful and humble as he said, "Lord Moore, Mr. Wade is too humble. In fact, Mr. Wade was the one who helped you avert this crisis. If not for him, we wouldn''t have been able to wake you up." s Lord Moore nodded before he said politely, "I have already heard of your reputation since a long time ago. Please do not belittle yourself, you are too humble. I really appreciate your kindness and effort ining all the way here to treat me. Please do not hesitate to look for me if you need the Moore family''s help in the future." After that, Lord Moore looked at Charlie before he said, "Mr. Wade, thank you for saving my life. Please do not hesitate to ask me if there is anything that the Moore family can do for you in future. I owe my life to you." Charlie smiled before he replied, "Lord Moore, you''re too polite." After he was done speaking, Charlie realized that it was already gettingte. Therefore, Charlie quickly said, "Lord Moore, you have just recovered from a serious illness and I will not advise you to use too much energy or overwork yourself. It would be best if someone looked after you and you should rest more. I shan''t keep you up, so if it is okay with you, I will leave first." 11 Lord Moore hurriedly replied, "Mr. Wade, you saved m y life! How much are you charging for your consultation fee? I do not mind paying you double the amount!" Charlie replied indifferently, "There is no need for you to pay me any consultation fees at all. The reason I''m here today is because Jasmine is my friend and it''s only natural for friends to help one another." Jasmine was shocked when she heard Charlie¡¯s words. Charlie was obviously giving credit to her in front of her grandfather. After all, Lord Moore was the only one who would be deciding how much property and money each of the Moore family members would be inheriting from him and what role they would be ying in the family business in the future. 5 If any one of them could get into Lord Moore''s good books, then they could possibly be the future leader of the Moore family business, which was what she had been looking forward to all this while... 2 Charlie was helping her take one big step closer to her goal by giving her all the credit today! At this time, Lord Moore turned around to look at his granddaughter, Jasmine, before he nodded and said," Okay, very well then! Jasmine, make sure to thank Mr. Wade for saving your grandfather''s life!" 1 Jasmine quickly bowed before she replied in a serious tone, "Don''t worry, Grandpa! I will definitely repay Mr. Wade for his efforts!¡± 2 "Okay." Lord Moore nodded in satisfaction before heughed heartily. Reuben, who was standing not too far away, had a very ugly expression on his face as soon as he heard Charlie''s words. Jasmine had taken all the credit for his grandfather''s recovery and it seems as though his future looked rather bleak at the moment... Charlie did not stay in the Moore family mansion for too long. When he saw that Lord Moore was already recovering, he told him that he would be leaving so that he could rest more. Lord Moore decided to personally walk Charlie to the door. 2 At this time, Anthony also decided to leave with his granddaughter. Charlie asked Anthony to stay at a hotel in Aurous Hill for a few days so that he could contact him as soon as he prepared the medicine for him. 5 Anthony was very thankful and said goodbye to Charlie in a respectful manner as he watched him get into Jasmine''s car. After that, Jasmine started to drive Charlie back to the city. On the way back to the city, Jasmine suddenly said, "M r. Wade, thank you so much for everything you''ve done today." Charlie smiled slightly before he said, "This is just a very small matter so you don''t have to be so polite! Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Who knows if I would need your help in the future?" Jasmine quickly replied, "Mr. Wade, you can rest assured that I will never refuse any of your requests for help!" 2 After that, Jasmine looked at Charlie¡¯s side profile before she asked in a tentative manner, "Mr. Wade, if you aren''t too busy, I was just wondering if you''d like t 0 sit down and have a drink with me?" s She had a thousand doubts about Charlie and she wanted an answer for all the questions she had! Moreover, she realized that she was also starting to feel an irresistible attraction towards Charlie. She wanted to get to know him better and she wanted to learn more about all the secrets he was keeping to himself. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Charlie looked at the time on his watch and he felt that it was not thatte anyway. Moreover, he had not had any alcohol in a really long time. Therefore, he nodded before he said, "Alright then. You can choose the ce!" Jasmine was overjoyed at this time and she hurriedly replied, "I know of a great bar!" After that, Jasmine stepped on the elerator as she drove towards the city center. Jasmine drove them downtown to a bar named Sunny. Jasmine stopped her car in front of the entrance of the bar before she passed her car keys over to the young boy working as the valet. After that, she quickly led Charlie into the bar. As soon as the waiter saw her, he greeted her in a respectful manner, "Good evening, Miss Moore! Would you like to go to your usual spot today?" Jasmine nodded and the other party quickly replied," Pleasee with me.¡± There was a dance floor on the first floor of the bar and the atmosphere was pretty lively because there was a DJ on the scene. At this time, the waiter led the both of them to the second floor. The second floor was As soon as she sat down, Jasmine instructed the waiter immediately, "Bring me two bottles of the best 1982 Chateau Lafite Rothschild.¡± 1 "Okay, Miss Moore." The waiter bowed respectfully before he left and returned very quickly with two bottles of red wine. The waiter opened the bottles of red wine before he poured it into a decanter. When Jasmine saw the waiter standing there, she said, "Go down and tell your boss not to bring any other guests to the second floor." i "No problem, Miss Moore," the waiter bowed respectfully before he retreated immediately. At this time, Charlie quickly asked out of curiosity, "Do you own any shares here?" 1 Jasmine smiled before she replied, "This bar was opened by a member of the Moore family." 2 Charlie nodded as soon as he heard her words and he replied, "It seems as though the Moore family is really a very big and powerful family." 4 As soon as Jasmine heard Charlie''s words, she smiled before she replied, "We''re just a regr family. Even though there are obviously not many families who could match up to the Moore family in Aurous Hill, there are many families who are wealthier and more powerful than we are beyond Aurous Hill. There¡¯s the Scott family, the Lester family, the Hamilton family, the Osborne family, the Duncan family...and the most powerful families such as the Swire family and the Wade family.¡± 3 Charlie simply smiled without saying anything at all. The Wade family? That was his family. 4 However, he had yet to figure out if he wanted to go back to his family yet. Anyway, Charlie felt that his life was actually pretty good right then. He owned Emgrand Group and he had more than tens of billions of dors in cash. Moreover, he had also discovered infinite possibilities from studying the Apocalyptic Book. 5 In contrast, he would be subjected to so many rules if h e returned to the Wade family. He would not be the free man that he was right now. Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Jasmine poured a ss of red wine for Charlie before she poured one ss for herself. After that, she handed one ss of red wine over to Charlie before she said, "Mr. Wade, I''d like to give you a toast!" i Charlie took the ss of wine in his hand and he looked at Jasmine¡¯s pink and rosyplexion before he smiled and said, "Jasmine, whenever you drink, you should always have a reason to drink. You should ask yourself if there''s anything you''d like to celebrate o rmemorate or if there is something you''re upset o r happy about! So, why don''t we talk about what we are celebrating or commemorating before we drink each ss of wine? What do you think of my suggestion?¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Jasmine smiled after listening to Charlie''s special request. After that, she said, "Okay, let''s do that! Since this is the first ss of wine, I''ll start first!" 3 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g After that, Jasmine cleared her throat before she smiled sweetly and said, "This first ss of wine is to thank you for saving my grandfather today! I''d also like to thank you for doing me this big favor today!" Charlie nodded and smiled as he said, "Okay, then let''s drink this ss of red wine immediately!" 3 After he was done speaking, Charlie lifted his wine ss before he gently touched it against the wine ss in Jasmine''s hand. After that, he finished the entire ss of red wine in one go. 3 At this time, Jasmine also finished her entire ss of red wine immediately. After that, she smiled before she asked, "Mr. Wade, why don¡¯t you tell me why we should be drinking this second ss of red wine?" 3 "Okay," Charlie smiled. "This second ss of red wine i s to celebrate fate and destiny! Even though there are s o many people in this world, it is simply because of fate that both of us met and got to know one another! Therefore, we should celebrate fate!" 4 "Okay!" Jasmine replied and she smiled as she yelled out, "Let''s drink for fate!" Immediately after that, Jasmine refilled their sses with more red wine before she said, "This third ss o f wine is to celebrate Mr. Wade''s superb skills and abilities! Today, I got to witness Mr. Wade''s ability to treat illnesses and save other people''s lives. Moreover, I''m now even more certain that it was not a mere coincidence that Jack Taleman was struck to death b y thunder and lightning! Would you like to exin yourself, Mr. Wade?" 6 Charlie smiled in a casual manner as he said, "Well, who knows whether it was a mere coincidence or not? Only the heavens knows! As for mortals like you and m e, I can only say that this is a secret that shouldn''t be revealed!" 2 Jasmine nodded and sheughed and looked into Charlie¡¯s eyes before she said, "Well, then let''s drink in order not to reveal this secret!" 3 "Let¡¯s do it!" 1 After a few sses of wine, Jasmine was already feeling a little tipsy. 3 Even though she could really hold her liquor, she had already drank several sses of red wine at one go. At this time, it was Jasmine''s turn to give her toast and say something before they drink. 1 Jasmine looked at Charlie with her eyes wide open and a tipsy expression on her face as she said," Actually Mr. Wade, I¡¯ve recently discovered that you''re actually a pretty good person." 2 "Pretty good?" Charlie chuckled before he asked out of curiosity, "What do you mean by that? How am I good?" "You''re good in so many ways," Jasmine replied earnestly. "You''re so much more interesting than the other people I usually meet or encounter. Many of the people that I''ve met would usually try to tter me or treat me well because they have some other ulterior motives. That¡¯s the reason I think you¡¯re a good person." 2 "What?" Charlie replied as heughed. "So, do you think I have no ulterior motives for getting closer to you?" Jasmine nodded before she replied, "I feel as though you¡¯re a little detached from the world because you''re hiding something.¡± Chapter 250 Chapter 250 At this time, Charlie quickly asked out of curiosity, " What do you mean?" 5 Jasmine replied in a serious manner, "Mr. Wade, you look like a very simple and casual person but you''re actually very skillful and capable. However, despite being very capable, you''re not arrogant at all. After getting to know you better, I realize that you won¡¯t try t o show off your skills or abilities but if anyone touches your limit or challenges you, you won''t hesitate to show them what you are capable of. Moreover, the methods that you use to counter-attack or defend yourself is usually very unpredictable and quite unlike how an ordinary person would react." 4 After that, Jasmine continued speaking, "Most importantly, I really don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d choose to be a stay-home son-inw of the Wilson family when you''re actually so capable and talented. The Wilson family is just a regr and second or probably third-rate family. I think you can definitely do much better because you have so much potential in you. Don''t you feel that way at all?" Charlie did not answer her question but he asked her another question instead. "Then, where do you think I belong if not in the Wilson family?" Jasmine replied seriously, "I think that someone like you should be married to a prestigious top- notch family. I believe that many powerful and wealthy families would be dying to marry their daughters to you because you are so skillful and capable." At this time, Charlie smiled before he replied, "What''s the point in that? If someone were to get married because of the family''s interest, then there would be n o element of love in the rtionship at all. Why would someone in a powerful and wealthy family be willing t o marry a person she has no feelings or affection for? Moreover, if the guy marries into her family, wouldn''t he be living under the control andmand of her family for the rest of his life?" 3Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jasmine replied naturally, "Of course! This has always been the way it is in all the powerful and wealthy families. They''re always particrly strict with their daughters. For instance, the children of powerful and wealthy families would always be required to attend the top aristocratic school in the city to have excellent knowledge and good social etiquette. Our families have also strictly forbidden us from contacting any members of the opposite sex and we''re not allowed to fall in love with someone else on our own." "What?" Charlie asked in surprise. "We''re in the twenty -first century now! Why does it seem as though the wealthy and powerful families are more feudalpared to those people in the past?" 5 "This is not feudalism," Jasmine replied in a serious manner. "This is the survival rule for upper ss families.¡± "Thew of survival?" Charlie asked. "What do you mean by that?" At this time, Jasmine quickly exined, "We need to have joint partnerships and coborations, and we also exchange resources with other prestigious families. Therefore, there is only one rule in the Moore family, that is, all direct members of the Moore family have to obey the marriage arrangements that the elders in the Moore family decides on. There''s no room for any discussion on this matter." 7 "In the past, the Moore family had even set a rule that the members of the Moore family would have to intermarry within the family, with all marriages arranged between the cousins. Therefore, it is normal for one cousin to marry another to prevent wealth dilution or money from leaving the family. However, since there''s now a prohibition on marriages between rtives within three generations in this country, this rule has already been cast aside. However, there are some of my blood rtives who still marry our own cousins abroad." 7 "Our family rule has already been greatly rxed and we¡¯re no longer required to marry our own cousins. However, we''re still required to marry someone from a simrly wealthy and powerful family. Even though the other party¡¯s family cannot be more powerful than our own, their status should not be much lower than our own." 1 After that, Jasmine sighed as she continued speaking, ¡°Our family believes in the value of cooperation and they''ll always find ways so the men from other families would marry into our family and simrly, the woman from other families would have to marry into our family. All members of the Moore family would have to focus on the interest of the Moore family as a whole and we''re not allowed to disobey any marriage arrangements made by the elders in the family." 2 Charlie sighed when he heard Jasmine''s exnation. After that, he said, ¡°It seems as though there are also many troubles that you face as a member of a powerful and wealthy family. It seems as though the money a person has, the greedier they be." 1 Charlie knew that he would also be ced in a simr position if he were to return to the Wade family now. The Wade family would definitely try to exert control over his life and they might even look down on the Wilson family. If things gotplicated, Charlie believed that the Wade family would also attempt to force him to divorce ire just so they could get him t 0 marry another woman from a simrly wealthy and powerful family instead. 4 It seemed as though he really should not return to the Wade family. As he thought about this matter to himself, Charlie suddenly asked, "By the way, Jasmine, I think you''re also at the age where you should be getting married. Has your family already arranged for your marriage yet?" 1 Jasmine shook her head before she replied, "Well, the elders were initially making the necessary marriage arrangement for my cousin Reuben. His marriage was decided on a long time ago and my grandfather has arranged for him to marry the daughter of a very wealthy and powerful family in the northern region. However, when Grandpa was about to arrange my marriage, he fell seriously ill and they decided to postpone this n instead. Since my grandpa is already recovering, I believe he''ll start nning my marriage soon...¡± Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Charlieughed helplessly after hearing Jasmine''s words. "It seems as though you do not want to be bound to the rules of the Moore family." Jasmine nodded before she said, "I really do not want t o be bound by the rules of the Moore family but I have no other way out of this." "Why" Charlie asked in a serious manner. "I think your grandfather might change his mind after this neardeath experience because of his critical illness. Furthermore, you''re the reason his life was saved and he''s able to live healthily for a few more years. If he¡¯s really grateful towards you, you can take advantage of this opportunity to ask him for the freedom to love and decide on the man you''d like to be married to. I believe he''ll definitely give you the freedom to choose your own husband." Jasmine smiled bitterly and she shook her head before she said, "That''s impossible. Even if Grandpa really loves me and feels bad for me, he wouldn¡¯t dare agree to that." "Why?" Charlie asked with a puzzled expression on his face. "Isn''t your grandfather the head of the Moore family? He''s the one in control of the entire Moore family and anything that he decides on would be the final decision. What would he ever be afraid of?" At this time, Jasmine replied in a serious manner," The Moore family has developed over the years before finally bing what it is today. All the members of the Moore family are bound by the rules set for the family. As long as everyone obeys the rules, the Moore family will always be united and indestructible. If anyone is given the freedom to break any of the rules, then the Moore family will definitely crumble and suffer a huge loss as no one would abide by the rules anymore." After that, Jasmine continued speaking, "The Moore family has had to endure so much hardship before growing to be the powerful and wealthy family it is today. The reason why we could do it is because every one of us had the interest of the family at heart and none of the members of the Moore family has ever broken the rule." Charlie sighed before he said, "Jasmine, I''ve always thought that you were a very strong and powerful woman. I really did not expect you to be bound at the mercy of others too." "That''s right!" Jasmine replied as she sighed. "There''s no way out of this as long as I am a member of the Moore family." As she spoke about it, Jasmine shook her head before she raised her wine ss and said, "Mr. Wade, let''s not talk about all these unhappy things anymore. Come o n, drink up! I''ll toast you again!" Charlie smiled before he raised his wine ss and said, "Alright then. This ss of red wine is to celebrate freedom!" Jasmine was slightly startled at this time. For freedom? She did not have any freedom at all. Even though she was very depressed, Jasmine forced a smile before she nodded and said, "Yes! Let¡¯s drink t o our freedom!" Jasmine was already starting to get drunk after drinking this ss of wine. She stared at Charlie before she sighed and said, "Do you know how many times I wished that I was born into an ordinary family instead? I feel that my life would not be so difficult if that was the case. I wouldn''t have to face so many rules and constraints in my life and I think I''d be so much happier. Even though I hold such a high position and have endless wealth because of my family, I don¡¯t have the chance to feel any real happiness." Charlie smiled slightly and said, "Do you also know that there are also many ordinary people who are actually more envious of people who are as rich as you are? This is because they wouldn''t need to worry about money or how they are going to make ends meet. Haven''t you heard people saying that they''d rather cry in a BMW thanugh on a bicycle? You might think that you''d feel very happy and content to be born into an ordinary family but this kind of ordinary life is precisely what many people are trying t o get rid of! At the end of the day, isn''t making more money the reason why everyone is hustling and working hard?" At this time, Jasmine looked at Charlie with a serious expression on her face before she said, "Mr. Wade, you don''t seem to care about making money at all! You weren¡¯t even interested in the twenty million dors that they were offering you just now. In fact, you could''ve already made a lot of money if you would just sell the pills for ten million dors each. However, you chose to give the pills away for free instead. Why does it seem like money means nothing to you at all?" Charlie smiled indifferently as he thought to himself. He did not care about money because he was not short of money at all. However, Jasmine did not know about the times he needed money desperately in the past. From N?velDrama.Org. In the past, Charlie had actually asked Lady Wilson to lend him some money during her birthday banquet so that he would be able to pay for some medical expenses. Initially, Charlie thought that Lady Wilson would definitely lend him the money since she believed in Buddhism and it was a Buddhism teaching that stated there would definitely be good karma for every good deed done in this lifetime. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Who would have known that Lady Wilson was just a believer in Buddhism on the surface, but she was actually an extremely greedy and shameless person within! 1 At that time, he would have been willing to kneel down in front of anyone if that person offered to give him one million dors. 3 No one can resist the attraction of money when they are in need. 2 Those who are able to really treat money as dirt are those people who have more than enough money to spend. What was ten or twenty million dors to Charlie now? He had tens of billions of dors in his bank ount and Emgrand Group made tens of billions of dors in profits every year. He did not know what else he could spend his money on anymore. 4 Therefore, what was the point of him epting the twenty million dors from them now? He would rather not take the money, but instead allow them to pay homage to him and to treat him as their benefactor just so they would show him more respect i n the future. 2 That was what he really wanted. 2 But how could he tell Jasmine what he was thinking? Right now, Jasmine feels that he was a saint who could actually treat money like dirt. If that was the case, then he would simply allow her to continue thinking that way, then. At this time, Jasmine continued drinking her red wine as she muttered to herself, "Actually, I can tolerate everything else but I really don''t want to be manipted and controlled by the Moore family when ites to matter involving my own marriage. I don''t want to be a pawn that is controlled and used to advance the Moore family business. I don''t want to give my youth and happiness away. I don¡¯t want to follow in my mother''s footsteps and repeat all her mistakes..." 4 Charlie asked out of curiosity, "Was your mother''s marriage also arranged?" 1 "Yes." Jasmine nodded before she said, "After marrying my father, my mother was never happy in her life. She was so depressed for so many years until she finally passed away at a very young age." Charlie vaguely remembered Albert telling him that Jasmine''s mother had given her the diamond ne before she passed away more than ten years ago. Since Jasmine should be around twenty-five or twenty -six years old, Charlie estimated that her mother had probably died when she was around ten years old. In that case, her mother must have been really young Original from N?velDrama.Org. when she passed away. 5 Jasmine took another sip of red wine and she yed with the wine ss in her hand before she said apologetically, "Mr. Wade, I¡¯m sorry that you had to listen to me talk so much nonsense.¡± Charlie hurriedly replied at this time, "Jasmine, please don''t say that. I''m d that you can confide in me because this shows that you trust me." 2 Jasmine nodded before she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes. After that, she said, "Mr. Wade, I really want to thank you for everything that you have done for me today. You didn''t only save my grandfather¡¯s life but you also listened to meining and spewing so much nonsense about m y life. Thank you for being such a good friend!" Charlie smiled and said, "You don''t have to be so polite with me if you regard me as your own friend! If friends are too polite, then it seems as though the friendship isn¡¯t real." "Yes!" Jasmine replied as she nodded. "It is already gettingte, Mr. Wade. I will send you home." Charlie waved his hand immediately. "You don''t need t 0 send me off. I don''t think that you should be driving i n this condition so you should also find a driver to take you home." 4 Jasmine nodded and said, "Don¡¯t worry about me! The female manager here can drive me home later. I need t 0 send you home first!" Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Jasmine returned to the Moore family mansion after sending Charlie home that night. Lord Moore did not listen to Charlie¡¯s instructions to rest in bed. Instead, he was sitting in the living room a t this time as he spoke to Jasmine¡¯s father and uncle who were reporting the entire family situation to Lord Moore at this time. 5 As soon as he saw Jasmine arriving back at the Moore family mansion, Lord Moore waved his hand before he said, "Jasmine! I''ve been waiting for you toe home!" "Grandpa!" Jasmine replied in a respectful manner before she asked, "Why are you waiting for me?¡± 1 At this time, Lord Moore replied, "You were the one who invited Mr. Wade here today, weren''t you? Can you give me a detailed ount of how you met him?" 2 "Okay, Grandpa!" 1 Jasmine hurriedly exined herself. "Mr. Wade and I met by chance at Vintage Deluxe. At that time, Mr. Wade was with his father-inw..." 4 "Father-inw?¡± Lord Moore asked as he frowned immediately. "Mr. Wade is already married?" "Yes." Jasmine nodded immediately. "What a pity! That''s a real pity!¡± Lord Moore replied as he shook his head and sighed. "This is really such a pity!¡± 6 At this time, Reuben hurriedly replied, "Grandpa, don''t worry! I''ve already heard some news about Mr. Wade and it seems as though he is the son-inw of a really ipetent and small family." 2 "A small family?" Lord Moore felt even more puzzled a t this time. "Which small family has the ability to get such a good son-inw?" Reuben smiled before he replied, "The Wilson family. Grandpa, I bet you''ve never even heard of this name before." 2 "Yes, I''ve never heard of this family." Lord Moore frowned before he said, "Since the Wilson family is just a small family, then I guess that it wouldn¡¯t be that difficult. There is still hope for us." 6 After that, Lord Moore looked at Jasmine before he said, "Jasmine, go on..." Jasmine continued speaking, "At that time in Vintage Deluxe, Mr. Wade¡¯s father-inw identally overturned one of our antique vases. After that, Mr. Wade repaired the antique vase with some incredible craftsmanship and he not only repaired the antique vase but also doubled the value of the antique piece. After that, I started paying more attention to Mr. Wade." 1 Immediately after, Jasmine started exining the entire process of how she got to know Charlie to her grandfather. When Jasmine exined that Charlie was the one who called for the thunder and lightning that struck the metaphysics master, Jack Valeman, to death at the banquet hosted by the White family, everyone sitting in the living room was stunned! 4Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g "Jack Valeman? Jack Valeman...'''' Lord Moore murmured. "I''ve heard of this name a long time ago. I heard that he has a very mysterious and iparable ability. Is he dead now?" "Yes!" Jasmine replied with a face full of admiration for Charlie. "Mr. Valeman was very arrogant and disrespectful towards Mr. Wade and everyone else at the banquet at the White family mansion that day. In order to teach him a lesson, Mr. Wade called for thunder and lightning and within a few seconds, a bolt of lightning came out of thin air and struck Mr. Valeman dead in an instant..." 7 "Oh my god! What kind of supernatural powers does h e have?" Lord Moore asked in shock. The other members of the Moore family were also very frightened at this time. 1 He called for lightning to kill the famous metaphysics master? This...this was too unbelievable! After that, Jasmine continued her story. "After that, another Feng Shui master from Hong Kong tried to deceive me out of my money. However, Mr. Wade saw right through him and he was the one who helped me t o reverse my fortune by destroying the ''dragon encapstion formation'' that I was trapped in in my bedroom. 3 Jasmine continued talking about how amazing Charlie was and after listening to Jasmine''s story, Lord Moore was also impressed with Charlie. He also admired and looked up to Charlie because he was the one who saved his life today. After sitting in silence for a short while, Lord Moore sighed before he said, "The Wilson family is really lucky to get such an amazing son-inw! Mr. Wade is not an ordinary man. He''s really a god!" 6 At this time, Reuben could not help but say, "Grandpa, don''t you think that it¡¯s an exaggeration to call him a god?" 1 "You think I¡¯m exaggerating?" Lord Moore replied in a cold manner, "Do you really think that thunder and lightning will fall from the sky if you call for it? He could do it, so don''t you think that he has some supernatural powers? People with supernatural powers like him deserve to be called a god!" 3 After that, Lord Moore looked at Jasmine with a serious expression on his face before he said," Jasmine! Grandpa has a task for you!¡± Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Jasmine hurriedly replied, "Grandpa, please tell me what you want me to do!" Lord Moore suddenly said, "I want you to make Mr. Wade the son-inw of the Moore family!" 5 "What?" Everyone present in the living room, including Jasmine, could only stare at Lord Moore in shock. At this time, Jasmine felt a burst of excitement in her heart. 4 However, she was still very cautious and she said," Grandpa, Mr. Wade...is already married." "So what?" the old man replied in a firm manner. "I don''t care if he''s already married or if he has many wives or mistresses. Even if he has a lot of children, we¡¯ll have to win him over! I want to have a son-inw like him. If he is the son-inw of the Moore family, then the Moore family business will definitely increase exponentially and we''ll also be able to rise up the ranks among the other powerful and prestigious families. The Moore family will finally have the opportunity to be one of the most powerful families in the country!" 5 Jasmine hesitated for a moment but she had a very strong expectation in her heart. After that, she looked at Lord Moore before she replied, "Okay, Grandpa. I understand.¡± 3 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lord Mooreughed before he said, "Good! Good! Good! If you get Mr. Wade to be the son-in- law of the Moore family, I will make you the next head of the Moore family, Jasmine!" Everyone was shocked when they heard Lord Moore''s words. How could he give the position of the head of the Moore family to a woman? However, Lord Moore had just made her a promise! And he had never broken a single promise in his life! For the first time in their lives, all the members of the Moore family had their own thoughts about this matter... 5 When Charlie finally returned home, it was already ten o''clock at night. As soon as he got into the house, he was surprised to see his whole family sitting in the living room with a solemn expression on their faces. When ine saw Charlie, she started questioning him immediately. "Charlie, where did you go? Do you know what time it is right now? How could you go out for so long? Do you still regard this as your house?" 2 Charlie was about to reply to ine''s questions but at this time, ire suddenly frowned and said, "Mom!" 1 ine could not continue questioning Charlie anymore. After Charlie ced some vegetables on the table, he asked in a casual manner, "What are you guys talking about? Why do all of you look so solemn?¡± 1 Jacob asked, "Did you hear about the big news in Aurous Hill today?" "What news?" "Millenium Enterprise has already gone bankrupt because all the otherpanies have decided to terminate their partnership with thepany. Moreover, all the creditors of thepany also showed up at their front door today to demand for their money. Thepany went bankrupt overnight and they owe several billion dors in foreign debt. The boss of thepany, Peter Murray, was so desperate that he jumped off a building today and he¡¯s now in a vegetative state..." 5 Charlie acted as though he waspletely unaware of this matter and he asked in surprise, "Oh? Really? That''s so unfortunate." Jacob shook his head and sighed before he said," Peter Murray used to be the most dominant figure in the real estate industry in Aurous Hill. He used to be s o rich and powerful. I wonder who he offended and why he¡¯d actually end up like this." 5 "People like him deserve to go bankrupt," ire replied with a cold expression on her face without an ounce of sympathy for a pervert like him who tried to take advantage of her. At this time, ine sighed as she said, "So, do you know how risky it is to start your own business, ire? If you start losing money, you might also be forced to take your own life!¡± 2 After that, ine looked at ire and said, "I think you shouldn¡¯t be starting your own business. The risk i s too high! You should just return to work for Wilson Group. Your grandmother has already promised me that she''ll make you the director of Wilson Group and you''ll have a fixed annual sry then. Wouldn''t that b e much better than starting your own business?" Chapter 255 Chapter 255 ire was very puzzled when she heard her mother persuading her to return to work for Wilson Group again. Therefore, she could only ask her mother," Mom, what kind of ecstasy did Grandma feed you? Why are you always forcing me to go back to work for Wilson Group?" 6 ine was very anxious at this time and she quickly replied, "If you work for Wilson Group, you''ll be getting a fixed annual sry. Isn¡¯t that better than starting your own business? What if you lose all of your money because you chose to start your own business? What should your father and I do, then?" s ire replied in a firm manner, "Mom, stop trying to force me! I''m never going to return to work for Wilson Group. Even if I have to beg for food on the streets, I would never return to work for Wilson Group in this lifetime! I might have to beg for food but I''ll never lose my own pride or dignity!" 1 ine red at ire before she said, "Are you doing all just to preserve your own pride or dignity?¡± 5 After ine was done speaking, he started crying as sheined in an aggrieved tone, "Wilson Group is about to go bankrupt. If it really does shut down, then your father and I will not be receiving our pensions! You should know very well that we''ll have to rely on this pension for our retirement fund when we grow older! Moreover, even if your grandmother doesn''t think highly of your father, he still has a stake in Wilson Group! If you refuse to return to thepany, we''ll also lose our dividends then! What are we going t o do in the future?¡± 10 ire blurted out immediately, "Mom! The Wilson family deserves to go bankrupt because they don¡¯t know how to manage their ownpany! Even if they go bankrupt today, I think they deserve it because they''ve brought it upon themselves!" 1 ine started to lose her temper at this time. "ire! What are you talking about? We¡¯ve already been part o f the Wilson family for a long time and you''ve already worked for Wilson Group for many years. Don''t you feel anything at all if Wilson Group goes bankrupt just like this? ire, can you consider going back to work for Wilson Group for my sake?" 6 ire replied immediately, "Mom, I''ve always done everything that you want me to do. You asked me to give you most of my sry and I obeyed. You asked to be put in charge of our family''s finances and I gave in t o you. Dad and I have never had any objections to you managing all our money. I''ve already given in to you all the time and I think you should show me a little respect. I really don''t wish to go back and work for Wilson Group, and I want to start my own business and do something for myself. Can''t you just support m e for the first time in your life?" 3 ine knew that she was wrong but after listening to ire''s words, she sat down on the sofa and kept crying as she said, "Why is my life so difficult? I''ve worked so hard to raise my daughter and I thought that I could depend on her to marry a good and capable husband. Who can ever understand why your grandfather insisted that you marry someone like Charlie? Now, my daughter doesn''t even care about m e or bother to listen to my advice anymore. Tell me, what''s the point of staying alive if my family doesn''t even care about me anymore?" 5 ire felt extremely angry and frustrated when she saw her motherining about how miserable her life was. Therefore, she started to lose her temper and she said, "Mom! Can you stop taking out your anger on Charlie all the time? Charlie is very promising now and he''s taking good care of our family. Once the renovations areplete, you¡¯ll be able to move into the biggest vi at Thompson First because of Charlie! Can¡¯t you just be grateful and stopining already?" 3 ine continued crying as she said, "What do you want me to be grateful for? So what if we move into the vi? We have to live in fear because who knows when the White family will change their minds and decide to kick us out of the vi?" ire sighed before she said, "Mom, I can''t tolerate this anymore if you are going to continue crying andining all the time. Please stop it or I¡¯ll move out of this house with Charlie." 2 "You..." ine started getting anxious at this time and she stood up and said, "Do you really want to live apart from us?" 2 ire nodded before she replied, "Yes. Charlie and I have already been married for so many years. It¡¯s time for us to move out." "No!" ine blurted out immediately. "Absolutely not!" 1 ire looked at her mother with a serious expression on her face before she said, "Mom, if you''re going to continue to force me to go back and work for Wilson Group, I''ll move out of this house with Charlie immediately. If you stop talking about Wilson Group, then I won¡¯t move out. You can make the decision on your own." 2 ine looked at ire and she could tell that she was not kidding. At this time, she suddenly realized that she was already testing ire¡¯s limits by taking things too far. 4 If she continued crying and creating trouble for her daughter, she knew that ire would definitely move out of the house with Charlie without any hesitation. A t that time, she would have no choice but to fend for herself.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Chapter 256 Chapter 256 If that was the case, she would not even have the opportunity to live in the vi that Zeke had given to Charlie after the renovation waspleted. ine gave in immediately when she thought about this. At this time, she could only sigh before she said," Okay, I''ll choose to be supportive of you, then. I won¡¯t mention Wilson Group anymore, okay?" 6 ire was finally satisfied and she nodded before she said, "Alright then, we won''t move out, then." 1 Charlie could not stop himself from showing a thumbs up gesture at ire when he witnessed her showdown with her mother. 1 His wife was really incredible. Even though it was not apparent, ire was always very effective at handling all the critical moments. 1 Jacob did not say anything so far but when he saw his daughter who rarely lost her temper finally getting angry and frustrated, he came forward and said," Look! Why should you be fighting? Isn''t it good for the family to be harmonious and happy?" 6 ine red at Jacob with a sharp expression on her face as she said, "You didn''t even say a word before this and you suddenly have so much to say now? Even though Charlie is useless, he even got us a vi and w e now have a new ce to live in. What about you? What have you done for the family? All you know how to do is to y with some antiques every now and then. You''re the most useless person in this family!" 5 "Hey!" Jacob got frustrated when ine started to push the me to him. After that, Jacob quickly said," ine! Don''t you dare despise or look down on me! Have you forgotten how amazing I was when I made a few hundred thousand dors by selling some medicine?" 2 At this time, ine looked at Jacob with a disdainful expression on her face as she said, "If you get arrested for fraud, don''t expect me to save you or to take out any money to bail you out!" 3 "You are really a b*tch!" Jacob yelled out angrily. "Can you stop looking down on others? I¡¯m talented at investing in antiques, okay?" 4 After that, Jacob rushed into his bedroom before he brought out a pen holder and said with an arrogant expression on his face, "Look! I''ll show you what I found today! This item is worth at least a few hundred thousand dors!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ine replied in a disdainful manner, "When are you ever going to wake up and face reality? Do you really think it''s so easy to deceive others? Do you think that everyone is as foolish as you are?" Jacob stomped his feet angrily at this time before he said, "Don''t look down on others if you have no understanding of antiques at all! This pen holder is from the Qing Dynasty and I only spent five thousand dors to buy it. I¡¯ve already sent a picture of this pen holder to Zachary and he¡¯s willing to pay three hundred thousand dors for it!" 3 Charlie nced at the pen holder in Jacob''s hand and he was really surprised. If the pen holder was really from the Qing Dynasty, then it might really be worth a few hundred thousand dors. However, Charlie could already tell with just one nce that the pen holder in Jacob¡¯s hand was obviously made with modern craftsmanship. It would probably be worth no more than a hundred dors. 1 The seller was obviously treating Jacob as a fool when he sold him the pen holder for five thousand dors. 2 Charlie could understand how Jacob would be so easily fooled. However, at this time, Charlie could not help wondering why Zachary, who was an antiques dealer, would actually pay Jacob three hundred thousand dors for this pen holder. Zachary was the type of person who would invest in a cheap bargain and then try to rip his customers off instead. Since this pen holder was obviously fake, why would he be willing to spend three hundred thousand dors on it instead of simply offering Jacob one hundred dors for it? Chapter 257 Chapter 257 When Jacob said this, everyone looked at him with an incredulous expression on their faces. ine asked Jacob in surprise, "Are you telling me that someone wants to spend three hundred thousand dors for this tattered thing? I don''t think that you''ll even be able to sell it for fifty dors!" 2 Jacob replied in a triumphant manner, "Why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, why don''t you take a look at my message history?" 1 As soon as he said this, Jacob took out his cell phone before he opened his text message and clicked on a voice note sent to him by someone called Zachary. Zachary''s voice sounded over the phone at this time." Uncle Jacob, you''ve got a very good pen holder in your hands! I do think the pen holder is really from the Qing Dynasty! Why don¡¯t you sell the pen holder to me instead? I''ll give you three hundred thousand dors for it!" 1 ine was very surprised and she quickly said, "Oh m y god! You were telling us the truth! Jacob, you''re incredible. You bought the pen holder for five thousand dors but you actually sold it for three hundred thousand dors! If you do this a few more times, we''ll be rich!" 3 Jacob hummed before he asked, ¡°So, are you convinced now? Are you finally convinced?" "Yes, I''m absolutely convinced!" ine replied immediately. After all, ine had always been a fan of money. She would always support anyone who had money. As soon as she heard that Jacob had sold the pen holder for three hundred thousand dors, she quickly forgot everything that she had said and she simply smiled and said, "My husband is really amazing. I can''t believe that you actually have such incredible skills in antique trading! It seems as though Charlie is still the most useless one in this family." 9 The expression on Charlie''s face changed immediately. What had this to do with him now? Had Jacob already forgot that he was the one who made the herbal pills that he sessfully sold the last time round? 3 However, at this time, Charlie felt that he really had to look for an opportunity to ask Zachary who he was selling the pen holder to. What Zachary was doing was equivalent to giving his father-inw money for free! 2 Jacob handed the pen holder over to Charlie with a look of excitement over his face as he said, "Charlie, please bring this with you to Antique Street tomorrow and help me pass this to Zachary. He said that he''ll prepare three hundred thousand dors in cash for you and you can bring the money home for me then." Charlie nodded immediately. "Okay, Dad." Jacob was very satisfied and he continued speaking," Charlie, you should apany me to more antique trades and events in the future. Perhaps if you keep following me, you will be able to develop an eye for antiques just like me. After that, we we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune together! What do you think about that?" Charlie could only verbally agree but all that he was really thinking in his mind was all the trouble that Jacob had caused him in the past. How could Jacob actually have the audacity to ask him to learn from him? Has he forgotten all about the antique vase that h e broke in Vintage Deluxe? If Charlie had not been there with him at that time and if Charlie did not help him repair the antique vase, Jacob would have already been locked up in prison! How would he ever be able t o afford to pay for the antique vase? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, after thinking about it, Charlie felt that his father-inw was just like a young boy. He only wanted to do anything that he liked and that made him feel good about himself. Early the next morning, Jacob called Charlie eagerly and asked, "Charlie, can you go and look for Zachary already? I want you to pass the pen holder over to him as soon as possible so you can collect my money for m e!" Charlie nodded before he asked, "Dad, you are noting with me?" Jacob replied, "I''m going to attend an event hosted by the Calligraphy and Painting Association today. They''ve invited me to attend the meeting and a conference! After joining the conference, I''m certain that I''ll be invited to many internal auctions for paintings and calligraphy!" Charlie could only reply helplessly, "Okay then, I¡¯ll go t o Antique Street to look for Zachary, then." i Since Jacob had already instructed him to do so, Charlie would head to Antique Street to look for Zachary. 4 ire was also taking a break from work today and since she was feeling bored, she told Charlie, "I¡¯ll go with you." i Charlie nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s drive your car there." ire replied, "I''m tired, I don¡¯t feel like driving today. You can drive instead." Chapter 258 Chapter 258 "Okay, I''ll drive." The couple drove to Antique Street together. Since it was the weekend, there were many people at Antique Street. Zachary had already opened his stall for a long time o n Antique Street. Therefore, he has his own permanent booth on the street. Charlie could find him as soon as he entered the Antique Street. 2 At this time, Zachary was holding a fake jade pendant i n his hand as he was bragging to a foreign couple. "I a m telling you that this jade pendant was worn by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty before he passed it to his grandson and the generation after that. After many twists and turns, the jade pendant finally fell in my hands..." 4 "Is it really that valuable?" the middle-aged man asked in surprise. ¡°How much does this jade pendant cost?" Zachary grinned before he replied, "Since we''re fated t 0 meet today, I''ll sell this jade pendant to you for just one hundred and eighty thousand dors. After leaving Antique Street, you can actually sell this jade pendant to an auction house for at least one million eight hundred thousand dors!" 4 The woman smirked before she replied, "If you can sell this jade pendant for ten times the amount out of Antique Street, then why didn''t you do that yourself? D o you really think we are fools? Come on, husband! Let''s get out of here." After that, the woman dragged her husband away from Zachary''s stall. Zachary started cursing angrily at this time. "Damn it! When did all these foreign tourists be so smart?¡± When Charlie saw what happened, he smiled before h e approached Zachary. "So Zachary, are you still trying to cheat your customers?" 1 "Oh!" Zachary eximed when he saw Charlie. He quickly bowed before he greeted Charlie immediately. "Mr. Wade, why are you here today?¡± After greeting Charlie, Zachary noticed ire who was standing next to him. "Oh! This must be your wife, Mr. Wade. She¡¯s such a beautiful woman!¡± Charlie simply replied, "Stop ttering me! The reason why I am here today is because I heard that you want t o pay my father-inw three hundred thousand dors for a pen holder?" "Yes, yes, yes!" Zachary nodded as he replied excitedly. "Your father-inw is really amazing to have found such a rare piece of treasure. That pen holder is worth at least three to four hundred thousand dors! He¡¯s really amazing!" At this time, Charlie pulled Zachary aside before he whispered, "Zachary, stop fooling me. Everyone on Antique Street can see that this broken pen holder is a fake. The only person who doesn¡¯t know that is none other than my father-inw. Now, tell me why you are willing to pay three hundred thousand dors for this fake pen holder? Come on, tell me the reason now.¡± 1 Zachary quickly replied, "Mr. Wade, I wanted to honor you because you¡¯re a really incredible man. Not too long ago, your old man came to me with two magical pills and after reselling it, I managed to earn at least two million dors. The more I thought about it, the more uneasy I felt. It would be inappropriate for me to keep all the money to myself when you were the one who made the pills, right?¡± 1 As soon as he spoke, Zachary continued smiling before he said, "That is why I thought of another way t o share the profits with you. I know that money does not mean anything to you at all. Therefore, I thought that I''d be able to share the profits with you through your father-inw instead.¡± 4 Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Charlie sneered before he said, "Yes, Zachary. You took the magical pills from my father-inw and you paid him a few hundred thousand for it when you were making millions out of it. Do you really think you''d be able to atone for your sins by simply offering me three hundred thousand dors for a pen holder?" Zachary started trembling in shock as he replied, "Mr. Wade, please forgive me! If you aren''t satisfied, I¡¯ll give you all that money. I don''t want anything else, I only want your friendship.¡± Zachary knew very well that he cannot afford to provoke Charlie. After all, Charlie was a very powerful man who had connections with many powerful and wealthy people in Aurous Hill. Everyone regarded him as the greatest metaphysics master because he had actually destroyed a couple of metaphysics masters from Hong Kong. So, Zachary only wanted to please Charlie. 4 At this time, Charlie simply nced at Zachary before he said, "Forget it. My father-inw doesn¡¯t know the value of the pill and he felt that he had already taken advantage of you when you gave him five hundred thousand dors for the pills. So, let¡¯s just leave it as it is" After that, Charlie looked at Zachary before he said," However, I hope that you won''t hesitate to help me if I require your help in the future. Do you understand what I am saying?" 1 Zachary quickly smiled before he replied, "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade. From now on, I''ll do whatever you want me t o for you!" Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Charlie nodded in satisfaction when he saw how obedient Zachary was. 3 In fact, Zachary was a very clever man and he would definitely be useful to Charlie in the future since he is indeed very capable and full of ideas. 1 After that, Charlie told him, "Zachary, I''ll definitely treat you well if I''m satisfied with your behaviour." Zachary hurriedly sped his fists together before he said, "Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wade. I''ll definitely make sure you¡¯re satisfied!" 3 Charlie could not help but smile at Zachary¡¯s ttery. " Do you know that I really feel like hitting you because of how shameless you look right now?" Zacharyughed before he said, "Mr. Wade, I know how ugly my face is but you should also know that money is never ugly!" After that, Zachary took out a ck box from under the seat before he handed it over to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, this is the three hundred thousand dors in cash that I¡¯m supposed to give your father-in- law. Please check if the amount is correct." 2 Charlie waved his hand before he said, "It''s okay, I''m leaving now." Zachary suddenly asked, "Mr. Wade, aren''t you going t Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g o walk around Antique Street?" 1 "No, I won''t be walking around the street today," Charlie replied immediately. "After all, nine hundred and ny nine out of ten thousand items disyed o n Antique Street are fake. What''s the point of shopping here?¡± 5 Zachary nodded before he said, "Alright then, please have a safe journey. I''m about to close my stall too." 1 Charlie then asked out of curiosity, "Where are you going? Why are you closing up so early?" After that, Zachary replied, "I''m going to the smallmodity market to buy some goods. It seems as though no one is really interested in fake jade anymore. Therefore, I¡¯m going to themodity market to buy some copper coins instead. I can get the fake copper coins in themodity market for one dor each and I can sell it for one to two thousand dors on Antique Street.¡± 2 ire was shocked when she heard Zachary¡¯s words and she eximed immediately, "You¡¯re buying them for one dor apiece and you''re about to sell them for one to two thousand dors each? Isn''t that exploitation?¡± 3 Zachary scratched his head before he replied, "Well, that is how things work on Antique Street. If I sell the copper coin for one or two dors, the other stall owners on Antique Street will kill me!" At this time, Charlie could only stare at Zachary as he said in a helpless manner, "Can''t you do something that doesn¡¯t involve cheating or deceiving an innocent person?" 3 Zachary looked at Charlie with a bitter expression on his face. "Mr. Wade, if I don¡¯t deceive people on Antique Street for a living, I''ll definitely starve to death!" At this time, Charlie replied helplessly, "Alright then. Good luck to you." 1 Since the smallmodity market was on the way back to their house, Charlie said to Zachary, "Why don''t youe with me? I''ll give you a ride to themodity market." Zachary really did not expect someone like Charlie to offer him a ride. Therefore, he was extremely excited and he quickly packed up as he thanked Charlie. "Mr. Wade, thank you for being so generous and kind. Thank you, thank you." 1 Charlie waved his hand before he said, "Okay, stop your nonsense and just get into the car already!" i As soon as they left Antique Street, the sky turned gloomy and after a short while, there was a thunderstorm as heavy rain fell from the sky. 1 It had been raining recently and the urban area would always be flooded because of the heavy downpour. The rain was very heavy at this time and the traffic radio station also reminded all the car owners to avoid several main roads that had already been closed due t o floods from serious water umtion. 2 Therefore, Charlie could only choose to use a detour from the outskirts of the city. 1 Zachary was very anxious and excited as he sat in the back seat of the car. He secretly took a picture of Charlie''s side profile while he was driving before posting the picture on his social media profile with the caption, "I would never have imagined that I''d ever be fortunate enough to ride in Mr. Wade''s car." 1 A lot of people began leavingments below his post! Most of them were asking Zachary not to forget them now that he was actually in touch with someone like Charlie. 1 Zachary felt very proud of himself at this time. 2 Charlie was not driving fast and when he passed a secluded street, he suddenly saw a car that was parked on the side of the road. 1 The car was an old ck Mercedes-Benz and it was parked crookedly on the side of the road. A woman walked out of the car in a hurry at this time. 4 When Charlie saw that both the front tyres of the Mercedes-Benz were already t, he assumed that this was the reason the woman had stopped the car. 2 Charlie did not want to be nosy and he nned to continue driving. However, at this time, ire looked out the window and she saw the woman who had just walked out of the Mercedes-Benz. She was stunned for a moment before she eximed, "Charlie! Stop the car! I think it''s Loreen¡¯s car!" 4 Charlie stopped the car immediately. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 ire pushed the car open before she hurried out of the car with an umbre in hand. 5 Charlie rushed after ire as soon as he saw her getting out of the car. "What happened, Loreen?" ire asked as soon as she rushed over to Loreen. "ire? What are you doing here?" Loreen asked as soon as she saw ire. She was trembling because she was drenched from the heavy rain. She looked extremely surprised and embarrassed, as though she did not want her best friend to see her in such an awkward manner. 1 ire held the umbre over Loreen''s head and she quickly replied, "I happened to pass by this road with Charlie when I saw you by the side of the road. What happened to you?" Loreen quickly replied with an annoyed expression on her face, "Let''s not talk about it anymore! My company sent me out on an errand today and they gave me a car to do so. That¡¯s the reason why I drove out to meet the customer in this care today. However, even before I could meet up with the customer, I realized that I had punctured my car tyres! Moreover, it wasn''t only one tyre that was punctured, but two! I''m so annoyed right now!" 6 Charlie felt a little puzzled at this time. 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g It was normal to experience a t tyre when driving. 3 However, under any normal circumstances, a t tyre would only ur when sharp objects such as a nail or iron wires identally pierce the tyre. Therefore, generally only one of the tyres would be punctured. 2 It seemed a little suspicious that both sides of the tyres were punctured at the same time. Therefore, at this time, Charlie simply said to Loreen, " The rain is getting heavier and heavier. It isn''t safe for you to stay out here alone. I think it¡¯s best for you to leave your car here and hitch a ride back to the city with us first. We¡¯ll call for help to fix your car once the rain stops.¡± 6 Loreen nodded before she sighed and said, "I guess that¡¯s my best option now." As Charlie was leading them back to the car, Charlie suddenly heard the sound of something breaking through the sky in a very swift manner. At this time, Charlie also saw a silver light bursting through the sky in the heavy rain! 4 Moreover, this silver light wasing straight at Loreen! 1 Charlie did not even think about it and he instantly stretched out his hand before pulling Loreen into his arms. At the same time, he suddenly heard a loud crashing sound and a sharp dagger was pierced directly into the front hood of the ck Mercedes-Benz! 4 The dagger was as thin as a willow leaf and it was extremely sharp and shiny. Even though the hood of the car was made of hard metal, this extremely thin and sharp knife cut through it like it was bean curd! There was total silence as everyone¡¯s eyes were fixed o n the flying dagger. Fortunately, Charlie managed to pull Loreen away on time. Otherwise, the flying dagger would have cut straight into Loreen¡¯s forehead. Since Charlie pulled Loreen away, the dagger brushed her cheeks a little and the sharp de cut off a little of her hair. It was really thrilling! 1 Loreen came from a very powerful and wealthy family and even though she had experienced many storms in her life, she could not stop herself from screaming when she realized what was happening, s Immediately afterwards, two more daggers flew towards them and Charlie frowned as he held Loreen i n his arms as he avoided the flying daggers in a swift manner. 3 The flying des were really fast and Charlie would not have been able to avoid the daggers if he did not practice the exercises in the Apocalyptic Book. He would not have been able to save Loreen or protect himself! 2 Loreen was also extremely shocked at this time! 2 Unexpectedly, someone in Aurous Hill was after her life! Moreover, what was even more unexpected was the fact that Charlie was the one who saved her twice! 7 At this time, Charlie held Loreen tightly in his arms as he raised his head in the heavy rain. 7 He could see an off-road vehicle parked not too far away. At this time, a person inside the vehicle was staring at him with a nk expression on his face, as though he did not expect Charlie to save Loreen from the flying daggers that were aimed directly at her. 6 "Who do you think you are? How dare you ruin my brother''s n?" 4 At this time, two men stepped out of the off-road vehicle. 13 The two men were full of murderous intent as they walked towards Charlie. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Among the two people who were walking towards them, the one standing in front was dressed in white. 1 He was wearing a white silk cloth and his clothes fluttered in the air. What was even more surprising was the fact that there was not even a drop of rain on him at this time. 8 The other man was dressed in ck and he had a very strong and sturdy body. 4 Moreover, he could see that the two men had formed a barrier around their body, as if isting the rainwater from themselves. 5 Charlie nced at the two men and he realized that they could both fight very well. At this time, Zachary, who was sitting in the car, looked out the car window and his face turned pale immediately, as though he had just seen a ghost! At this time, he opened the car door before he tried to run away. 2 Charlie had very quick eyes and he quickly grabbed hold of Zachary¡¯s cor before he said, "Why are you running away?" "The Butcher Brothers...they''re the Butcher Brothers!" Zachary yelled in panic as he struggled to set himself free from Charlie¡¯s grasp. "Mr. Wade, please let me go. I don''t want to die in their hands..." The sturdy man in ck snorted as he said, "So, it seems as though you''re quite knowledgeable since you know who we are. However, none of you can leave before we get what we came here for today.¡± "The Butcher Brothers?" Charlie stared at the two men and he frowned as he thought about their identity. He could vaguely remember seeing news about the Butcher Brothers, which was broadcasted on the television station when he was preparing dinner at homest year. The news stated that they were a pair of vicious robbers who had kidnapped the son of the richest man in Lancaster before demanding a huge ransom of eighty million dors, s However, the richest man in Lancaster refused to pay the ransom and instead, he chose to pay the armed forces one hundred million dors to arrange for his son to be rescued from the kidnappers instead. 5 The armed forces in Lancaster were the top in the provinces and they had a very huge army at their disposal. Moreover, the leader of the armed forces was also extremely famous for hisbat skills. 5 At that time, everyone had expected the robbers to kneel down and beg for mercy after they were caught. 3 Unexpectedly, the armed forces could not find the richest man''s son even after searching for him for seven continuous days. In the end, the leader of the armed forces decided to dispatch the entire armed forces to search for the robbers. However, the robbers had managed to run away. After the robbers escaped, they cut off one of the richest man''s son''s ear as a threat before demanding a ransom of three hundred million dors instead. 2 From this incident, the strength of the Butcher Brothers were apparent and it seemed as though no ordinary person would be able to escape from their clutches once they have be their target! 2 This time, the Butcher Brothers hade for Loreen and it was obvious that they intended to kill her. The expression on Loreen¡¯s face changed drastically a t this time as she said, "I''ve always kept a very low profile in Aurous Hill and I have never fought with anyone here before. Why would you want to kill me?" The sturdy man sneered before he replied, "We have n 0 grievances with you and we don''t know who you are. In fact, we¡¯re just doing what we''re getting paid to do." 5 At this time, Loreen blurted out immediately, "Who is i t? Who wants my life?" 1 The sturdy man smiled before he replied, "You''re already a dead person, so why are you asking so many questions?" 4 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie stood in front of Loreen and his wife, ire in a defensive manner before he said, "What? Do you really think you''ll be able to kill her in front of me? Did you ask for my permission first?" s The man dressed in white replied coldly, "Who do you think you are? We¡¯ve both already killed so many people. Someone like you doesn''t even deserve to be killed by me!" 1 After that, the man dressed in white continued speaking, "However, since you¡¯re getting in our way and causing so much trouble for us today, you¡¯ll also die in our hands today!" ire and Doreen¡¯s faces turned pale immediately. 4 They were frightened because these two brothers were obviously murderers who had lots of blood on their hands. 5 At this time, Charlie turned around and said, "ire, get into the car with Loreen and wait for me inside. Don¡¯t worry, leave this to me!" Chapter 262 Chapter 262 ire was really unwilling and she did not want to leave Charlie behind. "No, I don''t want to! I want to stay with you!" 2 At this time, Charlie replied in a cold manner, "Go now! If you stay behind with me, you''ll only distract m e and it won¡¯t be good if all of us get hurt then!¡± 2 ire nodded before she led Loreen to their car. Loreen staggered as ire pulled her away and at this time, a white stone slipped out of her pocket and fell t 0 the ground. 6 Charlie sneered as he stared at the Butcher Brothers." You¡¯re both nothing but two ants to me and you''re telling me that you¡¯re going to get rid of me? I guess you must both be really tired of living!" s The study man smirked before he said, "Why don''t we see who¡¯s the ant here?" 6 After that, the sturdy man rushed over to Charlie as he tried to punch him in the face. His fist was so strong and it felt as though he would smash Charlie¡¯s face directly. However, Charlie saw the punching at him and h e said lightly, "I guess you really don''t want to live anymore." 2 After that, Charlie lifted his leg before kicking the man hard in his groin. 3 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Even though the sturdy man dressed in ck had very fast movements, he was not as fast as Charlie! In an instant, he could no longer see where Charlie was and immediately after that, he felt a sharp pain in his crotch! "What!" 1 The sturdy man started screaming as he ced his hands over his crotch. He yelled out in pain as hey o n the ground. 1 Blood gradually leaked out from his pants. 6 The sturdy man felt that he was going to faint because of the pain and he screamed, "Elder brother...my crotch ...my crotch...¡± 1 The man dressed in white really did not expect Charlie to be able to dodge his brother''s attack. What was even more incredible was the fact that Charlie not only escaped the attack, but Charlie even injured his younger brother badly with one blow! The expression on his face changed immediately as h e red at Charlie. He could tell that Charlie was also a very impressive fighter. Moreover, he had very powerful inner strength. 4 Charlie seemed like a warrior who had been practicing how to fight for more than a few decades! However, he was just a young man in his twenties. The man dressed in white did not know how to fight Charlie because he knew that even if he fought against him, they would probably end up in a tie. 6 At this time, Charlie stepped on the face of the sturdy man with the soles of his shoes before pushing his head into the muddy water as he said with a yful smile on his face, "Weren¡¯t you very arrogant with me earlier? So, why does it feel as though you''ve just lost your manhood?" 1 The gravel on the ground scratched the man''s face and blood started flowing out from his cheek. He endured the pain and humiliation as he screamed," Elder brother, cut him up! Cut this kid up!" 4 He was still feeling the pain from Charlie''s unexpected kick earlier and if he was just an ordinary person and not a fighter, he would have already lost his life. Now, he did not even care about his manhood anymore. All he wanted was Charlie''s life! The expression on the face of the man dressed in white changed when he saw Charlie stepping on his younger brother''s face as he continued insulting him. He did not care how powerful Charlie was. All he could think about was how he was going to kill Charlie to avenge his brother! At this time, he roared in anger, "I''m going to skin you alive before eating your flesh!!" 6 Charlie smiled yfully before he replied, "You''re going to eat my flesh? With all due respect, with your lousy skills, you are not even qualified to eat my shit!" s ¡°You..." The man in white was going crazy! The Butcher Brothers were infamous in Aurous Hill. How could he possibly endure this kind of humiliation and insult? He gritted his teeth in anger as he shouted, "I''m going t o kill you!" Chapter 263 Chapter 263 In the next second, everything was a blur. The figure o f the man dressed in white was now a phantom as he flew towards Charlie. 1 As soon as the man dressed in white punched the air, a wave of air set off around him as he forced the rain around him to disperse backwards involuntarily. 5 Whenever the rain drops touched his fist, the rain would immediately turn into steam. 5 "He was prepared to kill!" 3 Zachary was horrified and he wanted to crawl and hide under the car. 1 At this time, Loreen, who had just been pulled into the car by ire, was also so frightened that she was holding her breath. She was extremely nervous and anxious at this time because she was afraid that her savior would die here today because of her. 1 Even though ire was also feeling very nervous, she felt that Charlie would definitely be able to defeat the two men. 2 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Charlie simply red at the man dressed in white with a cold expression on his face. He was not afraid of the deadly re in the man''s eyes at all. As soon as the man dressed in white got closer t o him, Charlie grabbed the man''s fist before twisting it a hundred and eighty degrees! There was the sound of the crackling of joints, which was then apanied by the violent howls from the man dressed in white. His entire palm waspletely dislocated and deformed and his bones and veins were all broken. His entire wrist was drooping at this time. 6 "Elder brother!" The sturdy man on the ground yelled immediately. Charlie did not even look at him but he simply stepped on the man¡¯s face again. Snap! 2 The sturdy man''s chest hit the ground as he swallowed a few mouthfuls of muddy water. After that, he coughed out a mouthful of blood and his body shook uncontrobly for a short period of time before he suddenly stopped movingpletely. 1 "Brother!" The man dressed in white felt as though he was going to copse anytime soon. He felt that his eyes were about to pop out of his socket and he gathered all his strength to go in for thest blow. At this time, the man dressed in white squeezed his right hand into the shape of an eagle''s w before he flew around in the air, leaving the afterimage of a dozen hand shadows in the air. s However, Charlie did not move at all. The man in white suddenly rushed at Charlie, as he prepared himself to attack Charlie in the eyes with his finger. 2 He had already concentrated all of his energy onto his finger so that he would be able to kill his enemy with just one blow! 2 He was prepared to poke Charlie in the eyes socket and he was certain that this concentration of energy would pierce right through Charlie''s eyeball, and since it would be pierced so deeply into his eye socket, he would be able to pierce through Charlie''s brain! 4 Moreover, he was confident that this concentration of energy would shatter Charlie''s brain like a watermelon! 3 At this time, Charlie simply red at him with a cold expression on his face as heughed. 1 "Unbelievable!" Charlie raised his hand and casually pped the man across the face. No one knew that Charlie had actually umted a lot of reiki in his palm and that this p was in fact more ferocious than a car crash! 3 Boom! The man dressed in white fell to the ground as soon as Charlie pped him! 3 There was dead silence all around them. ire could not help but rub her eyes vigorously in disbelief. 1 Zachary was also stunned. Were these two men really the Butcher Brothers? Their strength seemed a little inconsistentpared t o the rumors that he had heard! How could someone as powerful as the Butcher Brothers fall to the ground when Charlie pped him? How was this possible? The man dressed in white copsed to the ground and he was shocked when he found out that he could not get up. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Even though it looked like a simple p, when the p hit him, all the reiki that Charlie had been umting rushed and prated into his head, rushing along his body along the meridian as it burst all the important veins in his body. 3 Since his important veins had already burst, he also lost all of his skills! 5 The man dressed in white was horrified as he yelled out in pain. How could anyone have such strong spiritual energy and reiki? He really could not fathom who Charlie was. 3 How was it possible for anyone in Aurous Hill to have such incredible skills? Moreover, he felt as though Charlie''s skills were iparable. 2 Where did this guye from? 2 He hade here with his brother to kill, why did it seem like they were the ones getting killed instead? At this time, Charlie punched the man in his abdomen and with just one punch, the man in white felt as though he had be apletely useless person. H e could not even move his hands and feet at this time and it felt as though he was one step away from death, s Charlie pulled the man up as he stared at him with a condescending and cold expression on his face. After that, he asked in a cold manner, "Who sent you here to kill Loreen?" 1 The man dressed in white feltpletely defeated at this time. For a warrior like him, he felt that living was worse than death. He could feel his spirit and energypletely destroyed and he said in a desperate manner, "Just kill me! Let me die with dignity!" 2 Charlie replied in a cold manner, "Dignity? You don''t deserve anything at all! If you refuse to tell me the identity of the mastermind who instigated you to kill Loreen, I¡¯ll break all the meridians in your body and make sure you cannot even blink your eyes for the rest of your life. After that, I''ll hand you over to the police since you''re a wanted criminal and I''ll probably be able to trade you for a lot of money. I''ll let you rot in prison until the day you die!¡± 2 The man dressed in white was horrified at this time." Please, please let me off. I¡¯ll tell you who the perpetrator of the crime is if you just give me a way out." 4 Charlie replied, "Okay, tell me who it is and I¡¯ll give you a way out of this misery." The man dressed in white hesitated for a moment before he blurted out, "The person who paid us to do this...is Loreen''s cousin...he told us to make sure that Loreen doesn¡¯t make it out of Aurous Hill alive!" Charlie nodded before he replied faintly, "If that¡¯s the case, then you can go to hell now..." 2 After that, Charlie punched the man and killed him directly. Loreen was shocked after hearing what the man had just said. Her cousin wanted her dead? 4 What exactly happened at home? Why did he want her dead in Aurous Hill? Why was he so cruel towards her? 1Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Zachary slowly crawled out from under the car and he noticed the white stone that Loreen had dropped on the ground. 4 He picked it up and he was about to hand it back to her when he realized what he was holding in his hand. "Miss, isn''t this the peace and wealth pebble? Why do you have it?" 1 Loreen was shocked and she asked Zachary in surprise, "You know what it is?" 2 Zachary scratched his head before she smiled and said, "Of course! I sold this pebble to Mr. Wade. After that, he didn''t know where he lost it. He even came to me to ask me if I had another simr pebble like this. Unfortunately, this is the only peace and wealth pebble in the world. That¡¯s why I could not find a simr one for Mr. Wade..." Loreen could not believe her ears and she felt as though someone was ripping her chest apart at this time as Zachary''s words continued echoing in her ears. 6 Loreen murmured, "Are you sure that this is the only peace and wealth pebble in the world?" 2 "Yes, the one and only!" Zachary replied affirmatively." There would never be two exact same leaves in this world, nor would there ever be two of the exact same pebbles in this world! I recognize the shape of this stone. This is definitely the peace and wealth pebble!" 1 After that, Zachary sighed as he said, "It''s really a pity I¡¯ve not been able to find a simr pebble for Mr. Wade ever since he lost this." 1 "Mr. Wade?" 2 "He kept it from me for such a long time..." 1 The savior that she had been longing for, the dream lover that she had secretly been in love with, turned out to be...him! s She was actually in love with her best friend''s husband, Charlie! 3 Loreen felt so desperate at this time and she felt as though she was going to burst into tears. 3 She wanted to scream and she wanted to ask what could possibly be more ironic than this in this world? Chapter 265 Chapter 265 At this time, Loreen felt as though she had just been struck by lightning! She stared at Charlie and she felt as though she had just been ced in a really unexpected situation. Charlie did not know that Loreen had recognized that he was her savior. Charlie simply sneered after getting rid of the Butcher Brothers. The Butcher Brothers? Even though their names sounded extremely cool, they were nothing more than a pair of wild dogs! Zachary had a terrified expression in his eyes. The Butcher Brothers had already gone on a rampage and killed countless people for so many years. Moreover, they had never lost any battles in their lives. Everyone in the southern region was afraid of them. Who would have expected the Butcher Brothers to actually die in Charlie''s hands today? Zachary felt that this was really unbelievable. Was Mr. Wade really that impressive? At this time, Charlie nced at the two bodies that had already turned cold on the ground before he turned around and looked at Loreen, who was in a state of trance. He gently reminded her, "Loreen, since your cousin has already hired the Butcher Brothers to kill you, I believe he¡¯ll definitely try to do it again. You should pay more attention to your safety these few days and it would be best if you can hire a bodyguard t o protect yourself." 3 Loreen looked at Charlie with an extremelyplicated expression on her face. After calming herself down and adjusting her breathing, Loreen bit her lips gently before she whispered, "How am I supposed to find a suitable bodyguard at such short notice..." Loreen was struggling with the conflicts in her heart, s First, someone in her family, her own cousin was trying to kill her. Secondly, the mysterious man that she had fallen in love with turned out to be her best friend¡¯s husband. Loreen felt very tortured by the truth and she felt very miserable and helpless. Moreover, ire did not know that her best friend was actually in love with her husband. 4 Therefore, ire stepped forward and hugged Loreen before she patted her on her shoulder as she comforted her. "Loreen, don''t worry too much. Since Charlie can fight so well that he even defeated the Butcher Brothers, you could always ask him to protect you in the future. You can simply pay more attention t o your own surroundings and whenever you don''t feel at ease, you can always call him to protect you!¡± 6 ire was just thinking that it was only natural for Charlie to help her to protect her best friend since he could fight so well. She did not know that her best friend was in love with her husband. 3 Loreen initially felt very disappointed. However, as soon as she heard ire''s words, she felt her heart beating erratically and she was immediately filled with joy. 5 She did not feel depressed that the man that she was secretly in love with was Charlie, nor did she lose the feelings that she had for him. 2From N?velDrama.Org. On the contrary, she thought of Charlie as a superhero because he had saved her life again today. If not for Charlie, she would not have been able to escape cmity twice! 4 This was also the reason why her feelings for Charlie increased tremendously. She felt a lot more affection for Charlie now that she knew of his identitypared to when he was just a mysterious person to her. Loreen knew that it was immoral and not right for her to be in love with her best friend¡¯s husband. 2 However, she also knew that Charlie and ire were only husband and wife because ire¡¯s grandfather had insisted on their marriage. Both of them did not have any feelings for each other. 4 When Loreen was chatting with ire a few days ago, ire even told her that they were both still sleeping separately despite being married. ire would sleep o n the bed while Charlie slept on the floor. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 So, did this mean that she would not be letting her best friend down even if she was in love with Charlie? Perhaps her best friend would even be relieved if she got together with Charlie in the end! As she thought about this, Loreen hurriedly said to Charlie, "Then let me thank you for the trouble in advance, Charlie!" Charlie smiled at Loreen before he replied, "No, it''s no trouble at all.¡± His smile made Loreen¡¯s heart beat even quicker at this time. Even though reason told her there was no hope for her since Charlie was her best friend''s husband, she could not help but to have all sorts of weird thoughts running through her head due to the emotional impulse she was feeling. Charlie did not know of what was going through Loreen¡¯s mind at this time. Therefore, he gave Loreen his phone number without any hesitation. At this time, Zachary stepped forward before he said i n a ttering tone, "Mr. Wade, you¡¯re really incredible! Even someone as frightening as the Butcher Brothers could not defeat you at all. You¡¯re really a god among men!" After that, Zachary quickly knelt down in front of Charlie. 1 Charlie looked at Zachary with a cold expression on his face as he said, "So, Zachary, did you try to run away earlier because you felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the Butcher Brothers?" 1 "No! No!" Zachary replied and he turned pale immediately. After that, he hurriedly exined, "Mr. Wade, you''ve misunderstood me. Why would I possibly doubt your strength or abilities? I was just confused earlier so please don¡¯t take it to heart..." 4 After he was done speaking, Zachary trembled as he continued saying, "Mr. Wade, I think you¡¯re really a god! I really admit it now. From now on, I won¡¯t worship any gods from the sky or earth but I''ll only worship you alone, Mr. Wade!" 3 ire could only shake her head helplessly as she looked at Zachary. After that, she asked Charlie, "So, what should we do now? You killed the Butcher Brothers. Should we call the police?" 4 Charlie thought for a short while before he replied," Why don''t you get into the car first? I''ll resolve this matter immediately." ire nodded before she got into the car with Loreen and Zachary. After watching the three of them get into the car, Charlie took out his cell phone from his pocket before he called Isaac, the spokesperson for the Wade family and the person in charge of Shangri- La. 3 As soon as the call was connected, Isaac greeted Charlie in a respected voice. "Mr. Wade, what can I do for you?" 1 Charlie replied in a calm voice, "I had an encounter with the Butcher Brothers. They tried toe at me, and now they¡¯re dead and their bodies are lying by the side of a secluded road. I don''t want any trouble at all. Could you send someone to deal with this on my behalf?" As soon as Isaac heard Charlie¡¯s words, he could not help but gasp in shock. "Mr. Wade, you got rid of the infamous Butcher Brothers? They¡¯re a pair of very famous robbers in the southern region! They¡¯re extremely ruthless and cruel but no one is able to defeat them." 3Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Isaac was very excited as he said, "Mr. Wade, you''re really amazing. If the Wade family finds out about your strength, it will definitely cause a hugemotion!¡± Charlie replied in a calm manner, ¡°It''s enough that you know about it. I don''t want the Wade family to find out about this matter. Otherwise, I''ll never forgive you!" Isaac respected Charlie¡¯s request and he replied in a respectful manner, "Okay, Mr. Wade. You can rest assured that my lips are sealed. I¡¯ll send someone to deal with it immediately." 1 Charlie was satisfied and he hung up the phone before he walked towards the car. After getting into the driver¡¯s seat, Charlie started the car in a calm andposed manner as though nothing had happened. 2 At this time, Loreen, who was sitting in the back seat, could not stop staring at Charlie''s side profile. 1 The more she stared at Charlie, the more she felt that she really adored and worshipped him. She waspletely in love with him. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 When they drove into the city, the terrifying storm gradually subsided as if nothing had happened earlier. Then, a spring breeze dispersed the stormy cloud and a rainbow hung in the sky like a painting. Everyone looked upwards, mesmerized in nature¡¯s beauty. Charlie stopped the car at the entrance of the antiquitymodity market and dropped Zachary off here. As soon as Zachary got out of the car, he bowed at Charlie respectfully and said, "Thank you, Master Wade!" Charlie looked at him and said tly, "Zach, don''t ever tell anyone about what happened today, do you understand?" "Yes, of course! Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade," Zachary said in a gracious and serious tone. His face was full o f admiration as he regarded Charlie as a godlike figure. Charlie nodded and drove away. Zachary, on the other hand, stood on the same spot and watched him leave, not daring to move even when the car had disappeared from his sight. Charlie sent Loreen, who still remained in the car, directly to the hotel. Loreen had always lived in Shangri-La ever since she arrived at Aurous Hill. The hotel''s security team was among the top in the city and it was one of the Wade family¡¯s properties. Loreen¡¯s cousin would never dare t o attack Loreen here even if he borrowed courage from a lion. Loreen shot aplex andplicated nce at Charlie throughout the journey even after she got out o f the car, as if there was a huge boulder smacking her heart. She had a lot to say to Charlie. She wanted to thank him, apologize to him, and say how much she regretted looking down on him and misinterpreting him. But she couldn''t say all these in front of ire. There were a few times when her words were hanging by her mouth and she swallowed them back. 2 When Loreen walked to the lobby entrance, ire hugged her and said gently, "Loreen, remember to call Charlie when you¡¯re in trouble, don¡¯t ever put yourself i n danger." Loreen nodded and replied, ¡°Don''t worry, ire, I will." 2 Charlie was a little jealous when he watched ire hugging Loreen. He could count on one hand how many times his wife had hugged him but she and her bestie had been hugging each other ever so often. He was utterly jealous. 9 What he failed to notice was Loreen¡¯s envious gaze at ire. Since Loreen was ire''s best friend, Charlie decided to give Loreen as much protection as he could gather. When thedies were bidding farewell, he sent a text message to Isaac. "Send a message to Eastcliff''s Thomas family on my behalf. If anyone dares to assault Loreen Thomas again, I''ll wipe them off the face of this earth!" 1 Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g As the Thomas family had way much less power than the Wade family, he believed they would not dare to make a move for the time being. 5 *** As soon as they returned home, ire hurried to the bathroom to take a shower and change into fresh clothing because she was drenched by the rain. 1 Charlie handed over all the money that Zachary had given him to Jacob. 2 Jacob took the three hundred grand andughed triumphantly. "Haha! This is just the beginning! Next time, I¡¯ll use the same tactic and earn three million from him. Finally, it''s my opportunity to provide a good andfortable life for this family! Hahaha!¡± 2 Charlie smiled awkwardly and thought to himself,'' Sigh, my dear father-inw, please spare Zachary from your stupor. I have no idea how much that dude can earn from the deceptions and scams, but he''s lost three hundred grand to you alone! I bet he''ll still buy scrap and junk from you since you''re my father-inw and he can''t afford to piss you off, but you''re going to make him bankrupt sooner or later!'' Although Zachary was a dishonest trader, he was not a bad person and it wouldn¡¯t be nice to always take advantage of him. So Charlie cleared his throat and started, "Dad, I think you''d better not deal with Zachary so often. That dude i s such a dishonest person and you''ll get the short end of the stick one day if you keep mingling with him." Jacob scowled disdainfully. "Hush! What do you know? You¡¯re always out fortune telling for those people and that''s a scam! We¡¯re running a very serious and earnest antique business here! Don''t be such a busybody if you don''t know anything, just watch and see for yourself!" Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Looking at the condescending Jacob who was walking on the path of no return, Charlie shook his head dejected and returned to his room. ire had already taken her shower and she put onvender silk spaghetti pajamas. Her pajamas exposed her shoulders. Her skin was so soft and smooth like the silk pajamas and the pajamas barely covered her back and hugged her figure snugly. Charlie felt his throat going unusually dry tonight as he stared intensely at ire. She was lying sideways on the bed. The thin and silky pajamasy on the graceful curves of her body like artificial skin. The skirt covered her thighs and her long fair legs stretched outzily on the bed. ire blushed timidly as she noticed Charlie''s intense re that she chided, "Stop looking at me like that, it''s not like you haven''t seen it before." Charlie stered a sheepish grin on his face. "Dear, you¡¯re so beautiful that it¡¯s never enough." ire rolled her eyes at his ridiculous remark but there was a spark of delight in her eyes. Charlie really surprised her today. All the while, she thought that Charlie had some menial skills in fortune telling as well as martial arts, but she never expected him to be so powerful and awesome. He had even saved her best friend''s life at a critical moment like that! It was extraordinary! She couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Charlie, tell me, how did you be so powerful all of sudden? You can even defeat the Butcher Brothers so easily." Charlie grinned smugly. "It''s a secret, but I''ll tell you if you let me kiss you." ire smacked her lips in slight annoyance and said with a blush, "Dream on!" Charlie was aroused by the sight of ire''s seemingly seductive posture. He quickly turned around and opened the closet to take the quilt, but was stunned by the sight. The closet was empty and the quilt that he always used toy on the floor had disappeared. "Darling, where¡¯s my quilt?" Charlie asked. ire gasped as if something struck her mind and said, "I threw it into the washing machine." Charlie was speechless since he did not have anything toy on the floor for him to sleep on. He sighed, "I can''t sleep on the floor without the quilt. I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa, then." "Idiot," ire teased. She went to her closet, took out her quilt, and gave it to him. ¡°Use mine." As Charlie held the quilt, there was a faint fragrance wafting from the white quilt. Charlie said excitedly," Dear, you''re so nice to me." ire shot an ambiguous nce at Charlie and huffed, "Let''s go to sleep." Charlie nodded. Hugging ire''s quilt, he smelled the faint fragrance on it and felt jittery and excited. If they went on like this, he would be able to sleep with his wife soon, wouldn¡¯t he? Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then, ire said, "Oh yes, I''m going to be quite busy with my studio for these two days. I''ve already set up the office, it''s time to go and get some projects and work done. Stay at home and keep Dad company, don''t let him go to Antique Street and buy useless stuff, okay?" "Why don''t I help you out at your studio? You don''t have to pay me, I can perform tasks like wiping the table, vacuuming the floor, and making coffee!" ire smiled. "You don''t have to. There''s nothing to d o at the studio anyway and if there is, it''s going to be m e drawing anding up with the design drafts. There''s really nothing you can help me with, so you''d better stay at home and do the household chores." Chapter 269 Chapter 269 ire went to her new office early the next morning. Meanwhile, Charlie rode his electric scooter to the wet market. As ire was very busy with her officetely, he specially bought some nutritious ingredients in order t o cook some nice dishes for her. After he finished shopping, Charlie walked out of the market and stumbled upon Loreen. "Charlie!" Loreen shouted his name, thrilled and overjoyed. Charlie was surprised. "Hey, Loreen, what a coincidence!" Loreen looked at Charlie and mumbled hesitantly, "Yes ... erm, no... no, I... I..." Charlie tilted his head, confused. ¡°Speak slowly. Have you encountered any problems recently?" Loreen''s face turned into a bright shade of red. Actually, she had waited for him outside ire''s house early in the morning and had been following Charlie all the way. Loreen cleared her throat, mustered some courage, and said, "I... I''m actually here to thank you for saving me yesterday." Charlie smiled. "It¡¯s my pleasure, I saved you because you are ire''s best friend, that''s all." He found her appearance out of the blue peculiar and he got the answer. 2 Loreen shook her head and continued firmly, "Charlie, actually... actually I know that you didn''t just save me yesterday. The other day at the Aurous Bistro, it was you too." 3 Charlie''s heart skipped a beat nervously. How did she know about the Aurous Bistro''s incident? He was wearing a mask then, she shouldn¡¯t know! 3 He quickly denied. "Perhaps you¡¯ve gotten the wrong person? I''ve never been to the Aurous Bistro or whatever the name of the ce is, it must''ve been someone else." 2 Loreen nced at him,plex feelings flooding her eyes and emotions. There was aggrievance, passion, and a slight resentment in them. Why couldn''t he just admit it? Was she so worthless in his eyes? Why didn''t he want to admit that he saved her? 2 Theplex emotions were reced with tears as she started, "When Harold invited me to dinner at Aurous Bistro the other day, some rich guy came to bother me and Harold caused some trouble with him. Then, he got some gangsters to ambush us at the entrance of the restaurant. At the critical moment, Harold dumped me there and escaped, and there was this masked hero who appeared out of nowhere and knocked everyone down and saved me from them. Besides, you..." 1 Loreen''s face was turning into a much brighter red. They had quite an intimate skinship moment where Charlie took off her pants... 2 Of course, she was fully aware that Charlie intended to save her life rather than to have some unspeakable and malicious thoughts. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie''s face, on the other hand, almost turned green. Holy crap, why would she go there and why did she touch a sore spot? Could he admit to such doings? 2 Of course not! All hell would break loose if ire found out about what happened between him and her best friend! 2 "Loreen, there must be some misunderstanding. Yes, I can fight very well, but that doesn''t mean that I saved you." 3 Then, he quickly added, "Even if it did, I only saved you once yesterday!" Facing Charlie''s denial, Loreen sighed quietly and took out the peace and wealth pebble from her pocket. "What about this pebble? How do you exin it?" Charlie red at the pebble in disbelief. Wasn''t it the pebble that he had lost for some time and couldn¡¯t find anywhere? Why was it with Loreen now? 2 Could it be that he dropped the pebble when he rescued her at the Aurous Bistro and she picked it up? Chapter 270 Chapter 270 It was no wonder he couldn''t find the pebble after that day, he had dropped it! Coincidentally, or rather, unfortunately, Loreen had picked it up... Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How could he exin it? Damn... 1 Charlie bit his lips sheepishly and said in a casual tone, "What do you mean? It''s just some ordinary pebble.¡± Loreen looked Charlie in the eyes and said sternly," Don''t lie to me! Zachary has already told me that this pebble is yours-it¡¯s the rare, one and only peace and wealth pebble!" 5 Charlie pursed his lips and looked away, silently cursing Zachary for spilling the beans! Since Loreen had grasped the conclusive evidence, Charlie could only confess with a reluctant nod, "Okay, fine, I''ll admit that I was the one who rescued you at the Aurous Bistro, but I was simply around the neighborhood when I saw you! Please don¡¯t tell ire!" 4 He fell silent after confessing. They stumbled upon an awkward silence for a while. Charlie felt quite embarrassed and awkward. He didn''t know how to face Loreen since his great effort o f concealing his identity had been exposed to Loreen. 2 Loreen, on the other hand, felt a surge of turbulent waves crashing inside her. Her mind was chaotic withplex and troublesome thoughts. Loreen stared intensely at Charlie. Her mouth gaped and shut several times and she was unable to blurt a word. Finally, she mustered up the courage, took a step forward, and stood about a fist away from him. "Charlie, I... I like you!" 9 Charlie twitched his lips in shock. He took a step back and said, "Loreen, I''m your best friend''s husband, you H Loreen gritted her teeth and uttered, "So what? I know you and ire don¡¯t have any feelings for each other! You guys got married purely because of her grandfather. So, I''m not stealing my best friend''s husband-technically, I''m stealing her fake husband." 4 Then, she grabbed his hand, ced it above her heart, and said in the most loving and passionate tone," Charlie, I¡¯m equally as beautiful as ire is, my body i s also quite hotpared to hers, and better still, I''m the eldest daughter of the Thomas family. I love you more than she ever will and I''m willing to do anything for you." 7 Charlie snatched his hand away and said, utterly shocked, "Loreen, it''s absolutely impossible for us to b e together, I can''t betray ire. Besides, I believe it¡¯s just a momentary impulse. Don''t have your mind on m e, it''s not worth it." 2 Hearing the rejection, Loreen said in a stubborn voice, "No, I had a thought about it all night. Charlie, I fell in love with you since you saved me the first time, and I''m hopelessly in love with you after the second time!" 4 Then, she screamed loudly, "I like you! I love you! Believe me, if you get together with me, I''ll never let anyone look down on you! I''ll be thepanion who i s always by your side and I''ll support you forever!" 7 Charlie managed a bitter smile upon her remark. The only thing Loreen knew was that he was her savior, but she didn''t know that he was the chairman o f Emgrand Group and the young master of Eastcliff''s Wade family. If he didn''t want to be looked down upon, he could immediately reveal his identity. The whole world would bend their knees upon him and worship him. However, he couldn¡¯t care less about a tacky life like that. 1 Besides, he couldn''t say it out loud either. It would hurt Loreen too much and risk exposing himself unintentionally. Loreen kept a stubborn and affectionate gaze on him." It doesn¡¯t matter if you reject me now, but I won¡¯t back down. I''ll prove to you with my actions that I love you more than ire, and I¡¯m a more suitable partner than she is! I''m willing to follow you forever even if I can only be your secret lover!" 7 Charlie sighed helplessly. "Loreen, you aren''t thinking straight right now. I think you''d better think about it carefully. I need to go now, I have some cooking to do a t home. Bye." 1 Then, Charlie quickly started his electric scooter and rode away like he was running away from a venomous snake. 1 He figured that she was traumatized by the shocking incidents that had happened to her recently that induced such an unbelievable hallucination inside her head. As soon as he kept himself away from her for two days or so, she would drop that thought like a hot cake. 1 However, Loreen''s eyes were still serious and firm as she watched him leave. She said to herself, "Loreen Thomas, don¡¯t back down, you can do it!" Chapter 271 Chapter 271 After returning home, Charlie threw the encounter with Loreen out the window. 2 However, after calming down, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t refined the medicine he had promised Anthony Simmons and the Moore family. For them, the medicine was simply the most amazing medication the world could provide. But in Charlie''s opinion, it was merely one of the mostmon medicines in the Apocalyptic Book. If he could refine and produce the more powerful and magnificent medicines recorded in the book, he wondered if it could bring back the dead or even make someone immortal? 4 Despite its possible miracle, those magnificent drugs required a lot of exotic and rare ingredients, some of which he hadn''t even heard of. Most importantly, a lot of them were primers that needed reiki to refine into usable materials. He was just a beginner in producing medicine and there''s still a long way to go. Hence, he needed to tread slowly and cautiously. 3 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Nevertheless, Charlie was willing to refine and produce medicine for them because he wanted to umte more experience in this department and enhanced his skills. 3 He didn''t have the ingredients for the medicine in his hands, but it was the Moore family¡¯s responsibility to look for them since they wanted him to do the job. Thus, he took out his phone and called Jasmine. 2 Lately, Jasmine had been contemting how to keep i n touch with Charlie and spend more time with him. 5 Her grandfather had stated that whoever was lucky enough to have Charlie as their son-inw would have family prosper and be sessful. It was nothing but a huge waste for Charlie to be with an insignificant family like the Wilsons. 1 The best way was to make a powerful and extraordinary pair. Only the most prominent family in society was eligible for a son-inw as extraordinary a s Charlie. 2 How could a godlike figure be with a menialmoner? Her grandfather¡¯s words lingered in her mind. The more she thought about it, the stronger her passion towards Charlie grew with a tinge of longing. 6 She wanted to call Charlie more often, meet each other more often, and also keep in touch more often, but she was afraid that Charlie might notice her too-obvious actions. 1 Jasmine had always been a proud and elegantdy. She could be regarded as the noble princess that was everyone¡¯s focus in Aurous Hill. The daughters of other families were dull inparison with her existence. She was beyond the reach of all the men in Aurous Hill. 2 Jasmine had never had any feelings for any man until now-Charlie was the first. 4 Unfortunately, he was a married man, a live-in son-inw. Jasmine found it to be very ironic. She was uncertain and doubtful as to how to make a move on Charlie and develop something passionate out of it. This time, Charlie''s face upied her mind. Just as she was daydreaming about Charlie, he received a call from him! She shrieked excitedly like a child getting candy. 5 She answered the call and her voice was slightly shivering when she asked, "Hi, Master Wade, how can I help you?" Charlie chuckled softly and said, "Miss Moore, I n t o start refining the medicine tomorrow but I need some ingredients. I hope you can help me out with it and send them over to me." 4 Jasmine was absolutely thrilled when she heard that Charlie was finally going to produce the medication. The Moore family had been waiting for Charlie''s miracle medicine eagerly, but they hadn''t heard any news from him and they dared not to urge him. After all, he had promised to give it to them for free, how could they rush him albeit his generosity? Jasmine quickly said, "Don¡¯t worry, Master Wade. Send me the list and I''ll immediately find them, the best quality of them all, and send them over to you!" Chapter 272 Chapter 272 "That¡¯s great, thanks!" Charlie said with a smile." Remember to prepare more of them, I have other uses for them." Charlie had all the money in the world for those ingredients but he needed a reliable channel to get them from. Good medical ingredients are like fine pieces of antique relics that are not easy toe across. For things that precious, money was not the main issue, but a legitimate way to get them was instead. His foundation in Aurous Hill was very shallowpared to the Moore family¡¯s influence and power i n the city. They would have their trustworthy resources in every aspect here. As soon as Jasmine ended the call, she received a list o f medicinal ingredients from Charlie. Immediately afterward, she called Graham Quinton. Although the Quinton family was not as prominent as the Moore family, their main trade and business revolved around antiquities, cultural relics, and Chinese herbal medicine. Even Charlie didn''t know that Graham was literally thergest supplier of medicinal ingredients in the entire southern region. This was mainly because Graham never did over-the-counter business but rather directly dealt with the major pharmaceutical factories as well as chain pharmacies. He only dealt with wholesale business, not retail. Jasmine recounted Charlie¡¯s list on the phone and said, "Mr. Quinton, may I know if you can get these ingredients for me? I want the best quality in arge quantity!¡± A thought struck his mind as he listened to the items she asked for and then asked, "Miss Moore, may I know if these ingredients are for Master Wade?" 1 "Yes,¡± Jasmine admitted honestly due to their friendly acquaintance. "Mr. Quinton, you should have heard about how Master Wade saved my grandfather''s life a few days ago. He was generous enough to give our family some magical medicine, so I''m preparing the ingredients for him.¡± "No problem, Miss Moore! I''ll get it ready in no time and send them directly to Master Wade." 4 "Mr. Quinton, I don''t think it will be appropriate for you to send the items to him.¡± "Miss Moore, since we''re friends, I''ll be honest with you. I''d also like to ask Master Wade for a magical elixir for emergency purposes, and I wish to do so when I send him the ingredients." Jasmine pondered upon his remarks. Even if she didn¡¯t let Graham send the items personally, he would visit Charlie for the medicine too, so she might as well do him a favor with the delivery. So, she chuckled and said, "Oh, I see. Of course, I don''t have any opinion on it, but, Mr. Quinton, please take a second look before you deliver the ingredients to Master Wade. I don''t want any errors!" "Haha, definitely, Miss Moore! I''ll provide only the best to Master Wade!" 2 "Okay then. Please get ready for the materials and deliver them to Master Wade. Thank you very much!" Graham almost squealed like a little girl when he ended the call. His daughter, Aurora, the hot and stunningdy, asked out of curiosity when she saw his father giggling excitedly, "Dad, what are you doing there? You''re so weird." 5 Grahamughed out loud. "Good news!" "What is it?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. "It''s Master Wade!" Graham was so excited his tongue got twisted. 2 Aurora¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Master Wade?! The amazing Master Wade? 9 She asked, her face blushed slightly, "Dad, Master Wade, he... what about him?" Graham blurted out, "Master Wade is going to produce magical elixir! Miss Moore asked me to prepare medicinal ingredients for him. I''m going to ask him for one too!" Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Ever since she had been taught a lesson by Charlie, Aurora had thoroughly realized that humbleness and modesty were crucial as there was always someone better than she was. When she learned about Charlie''s supernatural abilities, admiration and shame started to root inside her heart towards him. She was ashamed because she intended to duel with him, not knowing what she was up against. Nevertheless, girls with feisty and lively characteristics like herself were easily attracted to a much stronger man because this kind of man was the only one who could subdue their feistiness. Therefore, from then on, Aurora regarded Charlie as her biggest and the most admirable idol. When she heard that Charlie wanted to produce a magical elixir, she eximed, "Wow, I didn¡¯t know that Master Wade can even make medicine. That''s incredible!" From N?velDrama.Org. Graham sighed. "Frankly, I don''t know how powerful Master Wade is! We''ve only seen scraps of it! I heard that, a few days ago, even the genius doctor Anthony Simmons paid homage to Master Wade''s medical skill! His old injury had made tremendous progress thanks to Master Wade''s medicine!" "Oh my goodness!" Aurora¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her jaws almost dropped to the floor! 3 She had a knack or two about traditional Chinese medicine since her family was involved in the medicinal ingredients business. Anthony Simmons was one of the top Chinese medicine masters in the country. He could be considered as the top expert in terms of seniority, which made booking an appointment with him extremely difficult even for prominent leaders and tycoons. She had never expected that the young Master Wade was not only skillful, but his skills were recognized by an experienced master like Anthony! Aurora felt that her heart was filled with fascination and adoration all over again towards Charlie. 5 A man with his abilities was the ideal partner that women would dream to be with, especially a stubborn and influential woman like herself! She would only surrender to such a powerful man willingly. Thus, her heart was beating wildly as she thought about him. i Graham was a little stunned when he saw her daughter''s face turning into a shade of red, then he realized that his daughter seemed to have a little bit of crush for Charlie... 6 Something was ying in his mind. He cleared his throat and said, "Aurora, I''ll go back to the office to get the ingredients. When they are ready, you''ll send them to Master Wade tomorrow morning." "Me?" Aurora asked in surprise, "Why me? Didn''t you say that you want to go?" Graham chuckled. "You are about the same age as Master Wade, it¡¯s easier for young people to mingle well than me." 2 He paused for a short while before continuing, "Well, frankly speaking, although Master Wade is very powerful and skillful, he is a very low-key person and has been the live-in son-inw of the Wilson family for several years." Aurora nodded. "Yes, I heard about it too, but I don''t get it. Why would he be the lowly live-in son-in- law despite all his powers and abilities? They can just get married normally if they love each other so much, why would he lower himself to marry into the family?" Graham sighed and said, "This is where Master Wade i s unpredictable and mysterious! There''s nothing to reproach if they are genuinely in love, but I¡¯ve heard people say that he and ire Wilson have not consummated their marriage. ire''s mother told people that he can''t even sleep on the same bed as ire at home-he has to sleep on the floor!" 4 "What?!" Aurora was shocked. "They let Master Wade sleep on the floor...they are too much..." 2 "That''s because they don''t know how awesome Master Wade is! In my opinion, I think it might be one of the ways for Master Wade to cultivate his power. Many people in the world practice asceticism for various reasons." 3 "Oh, I see." Aurora nodded. "Master Wade is really amazing!" Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Graham put on a sullen face and said earnestly," Darling, before long, Master Wade will be so sessful that he¡¯ll spread his wings and soar into the sky like a proud eagle! Until then, all the families in Aurous Hill, no, even families across the country will curry favor with him. They¡¯ll send their most beautiful and charming daughters into his embrace! Baby, you have t o seize the opportunity when you deliver the materials to him!" s "Huh...¡± Aurora blushed a timid red. "Dad, what are you talking about... I don''t understand... what opportunity..." 5 "Yes, go on with your act," Graham squinted at her and teased. "I can see that you admire him very much, don''t you?" Aurora lowered her head shyly, her face now as red as a cherry tomato. She nodded slightly. 7 Graham continued, "I have a hunch that a real master like Master Wade will not stay in the small den of the Wilson family for too long. One day, he¡¯ll leave them. S o, you must act fast! Establish a good rtionship with him as soon as possible. You can even start building the foundation of your feelings!" Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Then, Graham looked towards the sky and sighed. "If our family is able to get an amazing son-in- law like Master Wade, our family''s fortunes will prosper and flourish in the next century! At that point, we¡¯ll realize our ancestors'' aspirations and make the Quinton family the top in the country! Our ancestors will be so proud and pleased with the family¡¯s achievement!" 4 Aurora shuddered when she heard her father¡¯s determination and wiped off the shyness on her face. Her father was right. This was not as simple as love and passion. This was the key for the family to break through the cursed chain of fate and change their fortune! 3 It was such a precious and rare opportunity for their family to change their fortune! Many families had flourished and disappeared within a span of a century, but there were also many families that had survived a century without being able to progress further. The Quinton family was thetter! If they could grab the chance and ride Charlie''s bandwagon into sess, they would prosper like a super family! 4 This was really an excellent opportunity that might note in a century! Extraordinarily, the chance seemed to descend into his hands. If he could marry his daughter to Charlie and make him his son-inw, the Quinton family could change their family fortune and blossom! 6 Gosh! The strong sense of mission in running towards Charlie right away had already set her heart. Therefore, she hurriedly said, "Dad, go ahead and prepare the ingredients! I''ll deliver them to Master Wade tomorrow!" Graham nodded knowingly and said, "Put on a nice, pretty dress and a little makeup. Although my daughter is not Aphrodite, you''re definitely a gorgeous woman. You''ll be even more dashing if you dress up!" 5 Aurora blushed shyly again, but she nodded and said i n a serious tone, "Dad, don¡¯t worry, I won''t let you down!" 2 "Tomorrow, when you see Master Wade, tell him that the Quinton family respects him very much and will always be at his service whenever he needs our assistance. Besides, tell him that we''ve been in the medicinal ingredient business for nearly a century. Whenever he needs anything, he can just tell us and we''ll fulfill his orders!" "Moreover, please ask him if he can give us a magical elixir. We will be very grateful for it! I believe that he will not refuse your request when you say that!" Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Early the next morning, Charlie was about to go out to the market when he received a call. It was Aurora, the Quinton family''s hot pepper. Aurora''s coquettish voice resonated through the phone. "Master Wade, are you at home now?¡± "Yes I am. Why? How may I help you?" "My dad has asked me to deliver some medicinal ingredients to you and he''s said that it¡¯s Miss Moore''s order. May I know if it is a good time to visit you now? I''lle over if it''s a convenient time for you." ire was out early, busy with her new office, while Jacob had gone out with ine to the Thompson First mansion to check the progress of the renovation. Charlie was alone at home right now, so he replied," Okay,e over then." "Okay! I¡¯ll be there soon!" A few minutester, Charlie heard a knock on the door. He opened the door and saw Aurora. She was wearing a beige dress, her long wavy hair cascading over her shoulder and her cheeks painted with a pinkish timid blush. She looked extremely beautiful anddylike today with a piece of big luggage in her hand. "Mas... Master Wade, hi... I... I''m Aurora Quinton, do you remember me..." Aurora stuttered, very nervous and agitated. She tossed and turned all night the night before as her father¡¯s remark about Master Wade''s importance to the future of their family had been continuously lingering on her mind. Charlie was the only image that kept appearing in her mind. She was a blossoming youth, after all. They would love to have a handsome, rich, and capable man as a husband! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She looked around and realized that there was no one i n the world who was on par with Charlie! He was the absolute candidate of a perfect husband! Even if her father didn''t urge her to get in touch with Charlie, she was already attracted to him. Charlie had no idea why Aurora was so nervous. He remembered thest time he saw her, she was still the feisty and savage youngdy who wanted to challenge him. Why did she turn over a new leaf today? It was as if the feisty hot chili pepper had suddenly turned into a refreshing and juicy cucumber! He asked curiously, "What''s going on with you today? Why are you so different from your usual self?¡± Aurora mumbled timidly, "Master Wade, I''m sorry for being so ignorant and pompousst time, I hope you can forgive me...¡± Charlie smiled."Wow, impressive.¡± He then turned around and said, "Don''t just stand by the door, come o n. 4 Aurora nodded anxiously and carefully dragged the luggage into the house. Charlie was quite surprised to see her carrying the luggage with great effort. She was a strong woman who was very fit and athletic, and some brawny guys were not even at her level. From the exhausted looks o n her face, it seemed that the luggage was very heavy. 4 He asked curiously, "What''s in the luggage? Why is it s o heavy?¡± "These are the medicinal ingredients my father prepared for you. They''re top-quality ingredients that you can never find in other parts of the world!¡± 2 Then, she ced the luggage on the living room''s floor and opened it. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 It was all the best medicinal ingredientsid out in the huge luggage! Some of them were so rare that Charlie couldn¡¯t even buy them! Bewildered, Charlie looked at Aurora and asked," Where did your father get so many wonderful ingredients?" 1 "Well, frankly speaking, our family owns a diversified range of business, one of them being medicinal materials. Our ancestors were medicinal material merchants since thete 19th century, and we had our own delivery team that gathered the best medicinal materials from all over the country and sold them to the rich and famous in the city. We¡¯ve been in this business ever since." 4 Then, she started hurriedly, "Oh yes, my father says that if you need anything in terms of medicinal materials or ingredients in the future, you can tell us directly and we''ll do our best to meet your needs!" 5 Again, Charlie was astonished. Ever since he identally obtained the Apocalyptic Book, he was mesmerized by its incredible and mysterious contents. There were a lot of methods and prescriptions for medicine refinery but there were many medicinal materials that he had never even heard of. 3 He was in the middle of a dilemma about it but never did he expect the Quinton family to be a family of medicinal material merchants with a century-old heritage! It was indeed sheer luck and fortune! He grinned gleefully and said, "Good! Very good! With your family''s assistance, my medicine refining will be made much easier!" 1 When Charlie mentioned the medicine refining, Aurora pursed her lips and hesitated for a while before she mustered up the courage and knelt on the floor with a thud. 3 From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie was startled by her sudden action and asked i n surprise, "Hey, what are you doing?" Aurora put her hands together and pleaded, "Master Wade! My father heard that you''ll be producing a magical elixir and he yearns for it. He reminded me again and again to ask you if you could... could... could H Aurora mumbled for a long time but was unable to finish her sentence. Growing under a loving and affluent upbringing, she had always been admired and adored by others since she was a child. She had never begged anyone for anything, not even once! Therefore, this timid youngdy was embarrassed to speak up her real needs. Charlie''s curiosity was ticked as he looked at the proud girl who had suddenly be so timid and shy, but he knew exactly what she wanted even if she didn''t say it out loud. 4 He smiled and said tly, "Does your father want the medicine too?¡± Aurora nodded like a bobbing head doll and said frantically, "But we understand if you don''t want to, no worries!¡± 2 Charlie chuckled. The medicine that he was about to refine for Anthony and the Moore family was nothing more than the lowest-grade medicines in the Apocalyptic Book. It was not as magical as they thought it was. It was very easy and effortless to refine the medicine a s long as he had the raw materials. In fact, it would be easier than baking! All the Quinton family was asking for was medicine, he couldn''t refuse them. Most importantly, he would rely on them to prepare medicinal materials for him. If he could take them in and make them his disciples, getting medicinal materials would be as simple as ABC. 2 Hence, he chuckled at Aurora, who was blushing timidly with red eyes, helped her up, and said, "I can give your father the medicine." 4 "Really?" Aurora shrieked in overjoy. "Of course. Even if it''s not for your father, I can¡¯t say no to such a cute face.¡± 4 Charlie meant it as a joke to ease the mood, but Aurora was blushing even redder after hearing it! Her heart almost jumped out of her body! 2 In order to get on her good side, Charlie smiled and said calmly, "Very well then. Since my fate with your family is intertwined, I''ll give your family two pieces after I produce it!" Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Be it Graham or Aurora, one magical elixir from Charlie was what they could ask for. It was their biggest jackpot! With the magical elixir, they could revive their family members who were halfway through heaven''s gate and it would mean a lot for a wealthy and powerful family like theirs. 1 However, they had never expected Charlie to be so generous as to give them two! 4 Aurora stared in a daze as if Charlie''s word was a form of lightning that had struck her point-nk. She looked intensely at Charlie, her eyes covered with foggy mist, and tears asrge as beans rolled down her puffy pinkish cheeks. She sobbed as she said," Master Wade... you... are you serious?" 4 Charlieughed. "Why? Do you think I''m just bluffing you?" "Oh, no! No!" Aurora shook her head hurriedly, her tears flying, making the entire scene rather adorable and hrious. 1 She wiped her tears and said in a sobbing but grateful voice, "I just can¡¯t believe it... Thank you! Thank you so much!" Then, she bowed respectfully. She believed that if her father was here, he would do the same. Charlie chuckled at her reaction and said, "Miss Quinton, go back and tell your father that I, Charlie Wade, am the man of my words. After the magical medicine is refined, I''ll give him two of them, but he has to promise to assist me by all means whenever I need something from the Quinton family and he¡¯d better not ever try to fool me, do you understand?¡± Aurora nodded and squealed excitedly, "Okay, I understand, Master Wade! Thank you!" 3 Then, she said timidly, her face as red as an apple," Master Wade... you can call me Aurora..." Charlie nodded. "Okay, Aurora,e on and get up now." 6 Aurora blurted out, "Okay, okay!" Then, she slowly and gingerly raised to her feet. "We''re about the same age, you don''t have to be so polite and formal around me." "My father had taught me to be polite and respectful towards elders and masters. Master Wade, you have such extraordinary and remarkable powers and the formality is a sign of respect towards you." "Haha! In our previous few meetings, you looked so feisty and hot-tempered like a spoiled little rich girl. I''ve never imagined that you''d have such a cultivated and knowledgeable side. I''m amazed." Aurora squealed like a deer inside though she was also a little embarrassed. 5 No, she was neither cultivated nor knowledgeable. Before today, she was still the unruly and feisty little hot pepper. She didn''t see eye to eye with anyone and verbal disputes were part of her usual self. However, when it came to Charlie, she was utterly humble and reverent in addition to her father''s ardent expectation of her. Hence, subconsciously, she wanted to be a well-behaved and adorable kitten in front of him. 4 Looking at his watch, he said, "Aurora, thank you for the materials, but I have to go to the market now. Let¡¯s /I go. From N?velDrama.Org. Aurora realized that she was taking up Charlie''s time, so she nodded profusely and said, "I''m sorry for getting in your way, Master Wade..." Charlie shook his head with a chuckle. "Don''t overthink it. Go home and tell your father that I¡¯ll contact him once the medicine is ready." "Okay, Master Wade!" Charlie held her arms and helped her to her feet. He kept the materials in the kitchen before heading out. 4 At the gate of themunity, Aurora kept on bowing and thanking him before she got into her car and reluctantly left the ce. As for Charlie, he returned to his usual deadbeat loser look, dragging a small cart for grocery shopping-a free gift from a washing powder brand-and walked to the small wet market near his home. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 With her heart still racing and beating violently, Aurora returned home feeling extremely thrilled and overjoyed. 3 Meanwhile, in the Quinton family vi, Graham was waiting for her anxiously. 5 He wondered if Charlie would agree to his request of the magical elixir. After all, the Quinton family was slightly higher ranked than Zeke White¡¯s family in terms of social standing but they paled inparison with Jasmine Moore''s family. He was afraid that Charlie would look down upon his family although he vowed to be his loyal follower. 2 Even if the Moore family wanted to butter Charlie up, would there be a chance for him to showcase himself with the Moore family in the way? As he was pacing back and forth, worried, Aurora came back. He quickly ran out as soon as she parked her car in the vi''s courtyard. "Aurora, how did it go? Did Master Wade agree to our request?!¡± Tears drenching her eyes again when she nodded repeatedly. "Yes, Dad! He agreed to our request!" "That''s wonderful!" Graham howled andughed loudly. "Dad, Master Wade said that he''ll give us two!" "What?!" Theugh froze on Graham''s face and was reced with surprise. "Two?! He wants to give us two?! Master Wade wants t o give us two magical elixirs?! Are you sure?!" 1 Graham felt as if he had run out of breath all of a sudden. Aurora nodded again and said in an earnest tone," Yes, he wants to give us two magical elixirs, I heard him correctly!¡± "Oh my god!" Tears flooded Graham''s eyes as well. " Does it mean that he wants to help our family too?" "Yes! Master Wade said that he wants our full cooperation whenever he has any demands for medicinal materials in the future." "Wonderful, Aurora, that¡¯s great news! Master Wade wants to help our family! With his help, our family will prosper and flourish to the next level!" 2 Then, he asked curiously, "By the way, when he saw you, did he have any special requests?" 1 Abruptly, Aurora''s whole face and neck were painted i n a shade of bright red. She stuttered shyly, "Master Wade, he... he said... He said..." "Argh! What did he say?" Lowering her head timidly, she mumbled, "Master Wade said that he can¡¯t say no to such a cute face..." 2 "Hahaha!" Grahamughed out loud and eximed," Marvelous, darling, marvelous! It seems that Master Wade will be my son-inw one day!" Aurora muttered shyly, "Dad, what are you talking about..." "Anything is possible, Aurora! Keep up the good work!¡± He was still very excited at this point. "With his powerful and magical abilities, his behavior and characteristics must be very different from that of ordinary people. He certainly doesn''t care about people''s views and moral restraints-otherwise,From N?velDrama.Org. why would he stoop so low and be the mediocre Wilson family¡¯s son-inw? So, darling, you must take persistent action. Try to make your move on Master Wade, or better still, have his child! Then, our family will thrive on a whole new level!" 1 Aurora was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide like an ostrich. She covered her face and uttered, "Dad ... what are you talking about? You¡¯re embarrassing m e!" 3 She stomped her foot and ran back to her room... Chapter 279 Chapter 279 The news about Charlie''s refining magical elixir spread like wildfire among several upper ss families in Aurous Hill, 7 Zeke White of the White family, Finn Baxendale of Treasure Pavilion, and Don Albert Rhodes of Heaven Springs heard the news. They were eager to ask Charlie for the medicine, but Zeke was the only one who really voiced out his request. 1 Zeke was confident to do so since he had expressed his sincerity to Charlie and had even given him a Thompson First vi worth a hundred million dors. 1 He went to Charlie''s house in the afternoon since he was at home and asked for the magical elixir as Aurora did. 1 Of course, Charlie didn¡¯t turn down his request since h e was quitefortable to give him commands. His son and nephew were a bit stupid and badly behaved, but he had taught them lessons and now that Zeke was treating him with full respect and docility, there was no need to be stingy over one pill. 5 Zeke bowed and thanked him profusely after getting a n affirmative answer. The wealthier a person was, the more afraid they were of death. For them, the magical elixir was like a miracle drug that they wanted to keep for emergency use. 4 After sending Zeke home, Charlie retrieved the ingredients and started to refine a batch of pills. He used only one-tenth of the ingredients to make thirty pills. Moreover, because he had used a full prescription and its quality was much better than the previous batch, the effect was ten times greater than the old batch. 2 If the previous batch could treat most moderate internal injuries and had some effects on the healing, then this batch could almost cure and heal fatal internal injuries. Even the old and stubborn illnesses that had tormented Anthony for many years could be cured with only half a pill. 4 If someone was being chased by a hitman and was fatally wounded, he could survive by taking the pill. 3 After refining the elixir, Charlie kept twenty for himself and called Jasmine, Anthony, Graham, and Zeke to inform them about the news and of his intention to host a banquet at Don Albert''s Heaven Springs restaurant tonight to distribute the magical elixir. 5 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Everyone was ecstatic when they received the call. Master Wade was truly the real master! He could refine the magical medicine so quickly, almost as fast as making bread! 1 That night, they went to Heaven Springs in advance and awaited Charlie''s arrival. 1 He prepared dinner for ire, Jacob, and ine before informing them that he had a reunion with an old friend from the orphanage and slipping out of the house. 6 When he arrived at the entrance of the Heaven Springs, Zeke, Graham and his daughter Aurora, Jasmine, Anthony and his granddaughter X, as well as Don Albert were standing by the door and personally greeted him. 1 Heaven Springs was closed for the day as it was reserved purely for Charlie. They spruced up themselves when Charlie arrived and greeted him graciously. "Wee, Master Wade." Charlie smiled slightly at them and said, "You guys are early. What time did you arrive?" Jasmine smiled politely and said, "Master Wade, it¡¯s rare and exclusive for you to organize such a dinner. W e must arrive earlier to show our respect." s Jasmine deliberately dressed up for today¡¯s dinner. She put on an elegant and ssy ck long dress, the tulle lining hugging her perfect and slim curves. It wasn¡¯t very revealing or seductive, but had a rather different kind of charm and allure. Her outfit, coupled with her beautiful facial features, radiated her aura to the fullest. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Charlie couldn¡¯t help stealing a few nces at Jasmine, who was truly dashing tonight. 2 If hepared her with ire, their outlook and body were almost equal, but in terms of temperament, ire was a few grades beneath Jasmine. 6 After all, Jasmine was the daughter of the prominent Moore family. Her temperament was definitely more ssy than an ordinary woman. 6 Meanwhile, Aurora walked towards Charlie and bowed as she blushed again. Unlike the mature and sentimental Jasmine, the unique fusion of Aurora''s heroic appearance with the aura of a timid youngdy was a special blend. 5 Aurora wore light makeup, the natural heroine vibe from her body emphasizing her characteristics like the snow lotus on the iceberg, which was very chilly and alluring. 1 However, after she acknowledged her feelings towards Charlie, she blossomed like a flower under the spring sunshine that added a little tenderness and gentle in her aura. 3 She looked at Charlie with ayer of pinkish blush painting her cheeks. An rming gaze appeared on Jasmine''s eyes, a woman¡¯s instinct made her subconsciously see Aurora as a threat. She thought to herself, ¡®Does Aurora Quinton have feelings for Master Wade?'' 4 Her grandfather had told her to attract Master Wade''s attention and make him the Quinton family''s son-inw, and she was tempted by the proposal as well. Did Aurora share the same thought as she did? s Ignorant to thedies¡¯ mental challenge, Charlie wore a light smile on his face and said to everyone," Remember, you don''t have to be so formal and solemn with me. I like things to be casual and spontaneous, I hope you¡¯ll treat me the same." 1 They waved their hands quickly to express their disagreement. 2 Graham started in a gracious tone, "With your status and influence, we must treat you with utmost honor and respect, Master Wade. That¡¯s the rule!" Zeke continued, "Master Wade, you are the supreme master of Newton and the savior of us all. We¡¯re willing to wait for you even for an entire day." 1 Anthony put his hands together and said, "Master Wade, your clinical and medicinal skills are extraordinary. Everyone in the field will admire and adore you if they know about your superb skills." Charlie nodded reluctantly and uttered, "Alright then, let''s not just stand here. Let''s go inside.¡± Jasmine put up a gentle smile. "Master Wade, this way please." 3 Charlie walked ahead and the rest of the people followed him, keeping their distance as a token of respect. As they entered the Diamond Suite of Heaven Springs, all the dishes were served on the table. 3 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie invited a few guests tonight, but they were all important figures in Aurous Hill. If any outsiders saw such an extravagant ensemble, their jaws would definitely drop to the floor. 1 As the owner of Heaven Springs, Don Albert started in a humble tone, "Master Wade, thank you for choosing Heaven Springs as your dinner venue. This cuisine has been specially prepared for you and your honorable guests. The spread is much morevish than the usual Diamond Suite menu, while the wines are century-old vintage wines airlifted from France. I hope you''ll enjoy tonight''s dinner." 1 Don Albert had long been exposed to Charlie''s impressive abilities and skills, but tonight''s guests completely shocked him. Jasmine Moore of the Moore family, Graham and Aurora of the Quinton family, Zeke White of the White family, and Anthony Simmons and his granddaughter. 1 All of them were prominent and influential figures in Aurous Hill, but they were as harmless and humble as little sheep when they stood in front of Charlie. It made Don Albert, who was from the underworld, even more inferior! Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Don Albert didn''t dare to speak loudly as the significant figures of the city gathered together. Even though they were in his restaurant, he walked behind everyone and wagged his tail at Charlie like a pug, hoping that he would bat an eye at him. 4 Looking at the extravagant spread and the decoration, Charlie smiled at Don Albert and said, "Good job, Albert. Thank you for the arrangement." 2 Albert smiled like a child receiving candy and said," It''s my pleasure to serve you. Please have a seat.¡± Charlie nodded and sat in the main seat of the table. Albert bowed graciously at Charlie and said, "Please just call for me if you need any assistance, I''ll be waiting by the door!" 5 Then, he gingerly exited the suite and stood by the door like a waiter. Albert Rhodes was the king of the underworld in Aurous Hill, but right now, he was nothing but a good-for-nothing thug. He was not yet qualified to sit at the table with Charlie and his distinguished guests-it was already lucky enough for him to be able to talk to Charlie. 3 As soon as Charlie sat down at the main seat, Jasmine followed closely and sat to the right of him. They were seated so close to each other with only the small gap between them that Charlie could even smell the faint perfume from Jasmine¡¯s body. 4 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ording to the sitting etiquette, the most distinguished person sat at the head seat, while the people next in rank would be seated on both sides of the head seat. Among them, the Moore family was the most prominent. Hence, Jasmine, as the representative of the Moore family, naturally sat next to Charlie. 3 Therefore, the other empty seat next to Charlie had be the hottest chair that everyone was vying for. Graham nudged Aurora lightly and said to Charlie, " Master Wade, my daughter has admired you for a long time ever since she had the honor to witness your superb power and regards you as her idol. Could you let her sit beside you just so she can get to know you better?" 3 Jasmine arched her eyebrows and nced rather ambiguously at Graham. Zeke, on the other hand, cursed Graham for being a shameless sly fox by sending his daughter to get closer to Master Wade. He was very frustrated mainly because he had no daughters. If he had a girl, there¡¯s n o way Graham could make a move on Master Wade so easily. 7 Aurora''s face was as red as a cherry tomato. She was feeling very shy and embarrassed. She admitted that she liked Master Wade and her father had told her to grab her chance whenever she could, but it was quite embarrassing to do so in front o f so many people. 1 Regardless of the embarrassment, Aurora was a straightforward person, she cleared her throat and said, "Master Wade, please allow me to take the seat next to you." 3 Charlie was taken aback and said tly, "You''re wee to. Please have a seat." 1 Aurora grinned gleefully as she thanked him and hopped to the empty seat next to Charlie. 1 Anthony was envious at the scene. In fact, he had wanted his granddaughter to sit next to Master Wade, but his hesitation encouraged Aurora to cut the queue and grab the empty seat. 4 It was quite impossible to make X Master Wade''s woman, but it would be an absolute honor and blessing if Master Wade would keep X as his student and apprentice. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 This was because of Charlie''s superb medical skills which were even better than his own ancestral medical skills. Therefore, he felt that it would be great if X was fortunate enough to serve Charlie in the future, as she would have the opportunity to learn more about medicine from him. 4 This was also one of the reasons why he had wanted t o bring X along for this dinner. 1 Of course, the second reason was that he wanted to seek treatment from Charlie. He had already been tortured by his internal injuries for more than half his life, but he finally had the opportunity to get healed now! 2 As he thought about this, Anthony gave X a long look, hinting to her that she should look for an opportunity to get closer to Charlie. X understood her grandfather¡¯s intentions immediately and her cheeks turned crimson red as she felt extremely embarrassed. 2 Lowering her head, she could feel a strong wave in her heart. From time to time, she raised her head slightly t o look at Charlie as she squeezed her palms together. 1 Charlie was the most talented and skillful doctor she had ever seen. He was not only a genius, but he was also superior to others in terms of his character and Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. appearance. It would not be an exaggeration to describe him as a rare gem in this world. However, X knew very well that she would never be worthy o f someone like Charlie. 4 Aside from X, Aurora and Jasmine were also staring intensely at Charlie, and their gazes were set o n him, their eyes never moving away from him. 4 Charlie did not realize that the three young women were all staring at him, and he simply looked up at everyone and raised his cup. After that, he smiled before saying, "Everyone, it is truly fate that allowed m e to get to know each and every one of you here in Aurous Hill. We should get to know one another better during this banquet today. Who knows if I would need any of your help in Aurous Hill in the future?" 5 As soon as he raised his cup, the crowd around the table also lifted their cups because they did not want t o be slow. Jasmine hurriedly replied, "Mr. Wade, you are being too polite. Do not hesitate to let us know if you need any of our help in the future. We will definitely help you if we can." Anthony also spoke up at this time. "Yes, Mr. Wade. Your medical skills are simply superb, and I truly admire you very much. If you have any requests or instructions in the future, I will definitely get it done for you!" 4 Charlie smiled faintly before he said, "Okay! Let''s make this ss of wine count!" "Mr. Wade, cheers!" Everyone drank the ss of wine together, and no one dared to put down the wine ss before Charlie did. 2 After Charlie had finally put down his wine ss, he took out a box that he had brought along with him. Everyone stopped all their movements and stared at the box, filled with excitement. They knew that the item in the box had to be the magical pills that everyone was thinking about! 3 Charlie looked around at the crowd of people before h e spoke again. "This is the medicine that I made this time." Sure enough! Everyone was extremely excited. They could not wait to see the medicine that Charlie had concocted this time. 1 Opening the box slowly, Charlie revealed the ten pills nestled inside the box. Upon doing so, he said lightly," Everyone, these are the pills that I have concocted this time, and it is at least ten times more effective than the previous pills." "Ten times?¡± Everyone eximed in shock. 3 They would have been satisfied with the same magical pill asst time, but who would have expected Charlie to make a pill that was ten times more effective than the previous one?! 1 At this time, Charlie spoke up again. "I dare not say that this medicine will revive the dead or turn the living into an immortal, but I know that this pill will b e able to strengthen your physical body, prolong your life, and cure diseases. If you are breathing yourst breath, you will be able to live a few more years after taking this medicine. However, you should be extremely cautious when taking this pill. Do not take the entire pill in one go because it might be too strong for your body to handle!" 6 Everyone was really surprised. How could this medicine possibly be so amazing? Chapter 283 Chapter 283 The pill that Charlie was holding in his hand was simply the medicine that he had concocted ording to the prescription in the Apocalyptic Book. However, i t was making everyone extremely excited. The crowd of people waited patiently as they stared at the crystal clear pills in the box, and they could feel their elerated breathing. 6 Amongst these people, Anthony was the oldest, and he was the most excited. This was because he knew that Charlie had a very unusual talent that even he could notprehend at all. He had been suffering from a serious internal injury that had not been fully healed, and this internal injury had caused him to suffer from illnesses and bad health for more than half of his life. 5 Thest time he had tried some of the pills made by Charlie, his symptoms had improved a lot even though he had not been fully cured. When he heard that the effect of this new medicine would be ten times more effective than the pill that he had tried previously, Anthony could not contain his excitement any longer. After all, he would finally be able to heal his old wounds and internal injuries that had gued him for more than half of his life. 5 If Charlie¡¯s magic medicine could truly relieve him of all his ailments, that would be the best thing that had ever happened to him! Jasmine was also brimming with excitement. Even though Charlie had already saved her grandfather by performing acupuncture for him, her grandfather''s body was still very weak physically. If h e were to live longer, he would have to rely on Charlie''s magical pill to sustain him and give him strength. At this time, Jasmine stared at the magical pills before she stared at Charlie with a set of very intense eyes. 5 Graham was also very excited, almost yelling out in joy because he would be getting two of Charlie''s magical pills today! Charlie continued speaking, "There are some problems that cannot be easily ovee by modern medicine nowadays such as diabetes, kidney failure, and other malignant diseases. However, I assure you that if you are suffering from any of these diseases, you will be cured by taking this pill." 5 Everyone was even more shocked when they heard Charlie¡¯s words. Even though the diseases that Charlie had just mentioned were verymon, these were difficult diseases that could not even be cured by modern medicine even if they sought treatment abroad from the best doctors. This was especially so for a disease such as diabetes, which wasmonly referred to as an undead cancer because there was absolutely no cure for it! 3 However, Charlie was saying that his medicine would cure all of these diseases. This was simply a miracle! Everyone could only sigh because Charlie was indeed a genius. 1 Aurora¡¯s beautiful face flushed crimson red as she blushed, and her bright, sparkling eyes were fixed on Charlie. She knew that she had to seize the opportunity to get closer to Charlie because he was really one of a kind. 2 X was also looking at Charlie with a look of admiration in her eyes. 2 Charlie''s skills and abilities were something that she could never imagine in her life. She was certain that she would be able to cause a huge sensation in the entire medical world if she could just learn some trivial medical skills and knowledge from Charlie. 1 Charlie could tell that everyone was already eager to receive the pills at this time, so, he smiled faintly before he said, "Alright then, let me distribute the pills." 3 Everyone could no longer contain their excitement, full of expectations. 1 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Charlie stood up as he took out one of the pills before handing it to the oldest guest, Anthony, as he said, "M r. Simmons, this is for you." 2 Anthony was trembling all over, and he knelt as he held his hands respectfully over his head as he said humbly, "Mr. Wade, thank you for the medicine! You are truly a very kind person, and I will definitely do everything that I can for you in this lifetime! Thank you, Mr. Wade." 4 Charlie smiled before saying, "Mr. Simmons, you are too polite. I believe that both of us were fated to meet." 4 After saying that, he ced the pill in Anthony''s hand. Anthony was so grateful that tears started welling up i n his eyes. When he thought about how he had been tortured and tormented by his illness for more than half of his life, he subconsciously wanted to pop the pill into his mouth to free himself from the painpletely. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Charlie stopped him immediately and said, "Mr. Simmons, this medicine is too strong for you. You should only take half of the capsule to cure your old injury and illness. You should keep the remaining half of the capsule because it can prove to be of great use t o you in the future." Anthony was shocked because he really could not believe that he could be cured with just half of this pill. This was utterly amazing! As he thought about it, Anthony took out the dagger that he kept in his pocket and cut the pill in half. After that, he put one half of the pill into his mouth immediately. Everyone stared at him intently as they waited for a miracle to happen. A few seconds after Anthony had eaten the pill, color returned to his face immediately, and his complexion turned pinkish in an instance. He also began sweating profusely. Anthony could feel a warm and magical current running through his body now. He felt that his body was akin to the dried up mottled and cracked earth, and this warm and magical current was mild clean water which was filling up and nourishing all the cracks in the cracked earth at the moment. He could feel his old and stubborn wound slowly repairing itself, and his eyes widened in disbelief. "Mr. Wade, this... this pill is truly amazing! My old injury and illness have gued me for decades, but I a mpletely healed in a mere few minutes!" Anthony burst into tears immediately. In recent years, he had been tortured by his illness and had already copsed a couple of times. He did not want to stop treating people, but whenever he treated people, he was also putting himself in danger because he could drop dead anytime. Therefore, he had truly been living a painful life. However, he was nowpletely cured after eating half of Charlie¡¯s pill. If this was not amazing, there would be no other words to describe this! Grateful! Anthony knelt before Charlie as he continued weeping. "Mr. Wade, you are indeed the greatest man that I have ever met in this world. If you do not despise me, I would like to treat you as my father and teacher." From N?velDrama.Org. After suffering and going through so much pain because of his illness, no one would understand the excitement that he was feeling because he had finally recovered and would not need to go through all the ups and downs any longer. Everyone could not help but feel even more admiration for Charlie when they saw Anthony recovering on the spot. This pill was worth much more than tens of thousands of gold bars. They would not even sell it to anyone. Charlie looked at Anthony before he helped him up to his feet and said, "Mr. Simmons, I understand what you are feeling, and I am thankful to be of help to you. However, I hope that you will not kneel to me so casually in the future as you are still my elder after all." Anthony hurriedly replied, "How could I not show how grateful I am to you when you are my benefactor?!" Charlie did not continue speaking when he saw how stubborn Anthony was. After that, Charlie turned around and looked at Jasmine as he held the box of pills in his hand. "Miss Moore, this medicine is for Lord Moore." Jasmine hurriedly knelt before Charlie, and just as Anthony had done before, she raised her hands above her head. "Thank you, Mr. Wade. Thank you for the pill and your kindness to the Moore family. We will never forget what you have done for us!" Charlie nodded and smiled before he took out two pills, hiding one in his sleeve while cing the other pill in Jasmine¡¯s hands. Jasmine was very excited and happy when she received the pill and was about to carefully put the pill away when she felt another round object rolling into her palms. She chuckled as she looked up at Charlie who was staring at her with a smile on his face. After that, he winked at her, and Jasmine understood what he meant immediately. 5 Charlie was giving her an extra pill, and he wanted her to be discreet about it. 1 Jasmine was very happy and touched at this time. She would never have imagined that Charlie would give her two pills. Besides, he had given her the second pill secretly. Did that mean that he was giving the second pill to her, and not her grandfather? Chapter 285 Chapter 285 To be honest, giving another pill to Jasmine meant nothing to Charlie at all. 1 However, this was of great significance to Jasmine. At this time, Jasmine felt extremely touched and moved by Charlie''s action, and she felt that he was protecting and looking out for her. s As Jasmine continued to stare at Charlie, he walked u p to Zeke before holding out a pill. "Mr. White, this pill i s for you." Zeke shuddered all over and he quickly knelt like everyone else as he waited respectfully. Charlie ced the pill in his hand, and Zeke blurted out, "Thank you, Mr. Wade! Thank you for the medicine. I will unquestionably obey all of your orders in the future!" 4 As he stared at Zeke who was kneeling on the ground, he said lightly, "Mr. White, your son and nephew have caused me a lot of grievances and anger in the past. If i t were not for you, they would not be in this world anymore." 4 Zeke chuckled as he hurriedly replied, "Thank you, Mr. Wade. Thank you for your mercy and kindness." Charlie simply replied, "Make sure that the younger generation in your family learns how to behave and act like a decent human in the future." s Zeke nodded hurriedly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Wade. I will definitely give them a warning!" "Okay." Charlie nodded slightly before he continued, " Keep the medicine well. It might be able to save your life in the future.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. Zeke¡¯s face flushed with excitement as he held the pill in his hand. "Mr. Wade, do not hesitate to ask me for anything if you need the White family¡¯s help in the future." 1 After that, it was Graham¡¯s turn. Charlie had already promised to give Aurora two pills. Therefore, he gave one pill to Graham, and another to Aurora. Both father and daughter knelt before Charlie immediately. 1 Graham quickly thanked Charlie as he expressed his gratitude. "Mr. Wade, my family will always look up to you and do all that we can for you in the future!" Charlie smiled slightly before he nodded in satisfaction. It seemed as though Charlie had already given the pill to everyone present, but suddenly, he thought of something and called out loud, "Albert,e in!" Don Albert, who had been guarding the door all this while, came in and asked, "Mr. Wade, what can I do for you?" Albert ced his hands in front of himself as he respectfully spoke to Charlie. Charlie nodded slightly before he smiled and said," The both of us have already known each other for quite some time, and I sincerely respect your hard work and diligence. Therefore, I have also prepared one pill for you today.¡± 4 Albert was stunned when he heard Charlie''s words. H e felt as though his head was going to explode! He had been waiting outside the door the entire time and had heard what Charlie had said about the effects of the medicine. Moreover, he knew about Anthony''s instant recovery as soon as the latter had taken the medicine. 2 However, Albert knew very well that someone of his status would never be able to get his hands on such medicine. After all, why would Charlie give such a precious pill to someone like him? 2 He would have never expected Charlie to give one of these pills to him. When he heard that Charlie was going to give him one of the pills, he knelt before him without any hesitation whatsoever. 4 "Mr. Wade, I am just a rough person and I do not know how to give a beautiful speech. However, I can promise to serve you for the rest of my life, and I will even walk through fire for you!" 4 Albert was so touched that he could not stop himself from kneeling and thanking Charlie continuously as h e took the pill from him respectfully. He was so excited and treated the pill as though it was a priceless treasure. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Charlie waved his hand as he said, "Okay, don''t worry. Just make sure to help me whenever I ask for your help in the future. I will not forget your contribution." Albert quickly replied, "I will never let you down!" When everyone saw Charlie giving the magical pill to Don Albert, they were all shocked beyond words. Even though Don Albert had a reputation as one of the top mobster bosses in Aurous Hill, he was nothing to them. Hence, they could barely believe that Charlie would not hesitate to give someone as insignificant as Albert the pill simply because they knew each other. 6 This... Charlie really treated his own people very fairly. Albert continued kneeling in front of Charlie as he wept. "Mr. Wade, I really did not expect someone like you to even think of someone as insignificant as me at all. I a m truly very grateful for your kindness..." 1 Charlie smiled before he replied, "Albert, to me, everyone in this world is equal. I do not judge a person by their status or identity, but I judge a person based o n their character and personality. Do you remember m y ssmate, Dous? In terms of status or even strength, he is definitely more inferiorpared to you and your brothers. However, when he was lying in the hospital and could not evenmit suicide, I still helped and protected him. Why? Simply because he is my friend. If you are my friend, no matter how low your status or identity is, I will never forget you." 3 Albert''s heart trembled, and he could not stop the tears from rolling down his cheeks. He choked as he said, "Mr. Wade, I will do everything to the best of my ability for you in the future!" Charlie ced the pill in Albert¡¯s hand before saying, "I f you follow me, you have to understand that you don''t need to be the greatest person in this country. As long as you do everything for me sincerely and with all of your heart, I will surely protect and look out for you for the rest of my life!" Charlie meant what he said. Original from N?velDrama.Org. He had endless wealth. He had tens of billions in cash, and hispany was worth hundreds of billions of dors. 2 Moreover, in terms of strength, Charlie could rely on the to give him extraordinary skills and strength. 4 Therefore, as long as Albert steadfastly followed him, h e would not let him suffer. Charlie''s words made everyone present have even more admiration and respect for him. They were determined to follow after Charlie with all 0 f their hearts! 1 At this time, Zeke took out a smart bracelet key before holding it out to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, this is the smart bracelet key for the Bugatti Veyron Hermes special edition that I have already ordered for you. You can pick up the car at the auto showroom when it is officiallyunched tomorrow!" 2 The ordinary Bugatti Veyron was priced at twenty-six million dors, whereas the Hermes special edition was priced at forty million dors. 5 Before Charlie could say anything, Graham quickly took out another smart bracelet key before saying in a hurry, "What a coincidence, Mr. Wade! I also ordered a sports car for you, and it is waiting for you to collect it from the auto showroom. I bought you a limited edition ONE-77 Aston Martin.¡± 5 The Aston Martin One-77 was priced at forty million dors. 1 Both Zeke and Graham would not have expected such a coincidence. Zeke looked at Graham with an annoyed expression 0 n his face before he blurted out, "Graham, why did you get Mr. Wade a sports car just like me? Are you trying t 0 copy me on purpose?" 3 Graham replied confidently, "Why would I want to copy you? I simply thought that Mr. Wade should be driving the best sports car in town. That is the reason why I specifically ordered the Aston Martin ONE-77 for him!" 1 When Anthony saw that both of them were giving gifts to Charlie one after the other, he quickly took out a yellow sandalwood box and ced it in front of Charlie. Upon opening the box, therey a very beautiful pair of wine sses made of porcin. 3 Anthony told Charlie immediately, "Mr. Wade, these wine sses have been handed down by my ancestors ever since the Ming Dynasty, and it is one of my favorite antiques! I want to give this to you today, and I hope that you will enjoy using it, Mr. Wade!" 2 When Jasmine saw everyone else giving gifts to Charlie, she did not dare to fall behind since she had already received two magical pills from Charlie. Therefore, she quickly took out her checkbook and wrote a cash cheque before offering it to Charlie. "Mr. Wade, this is a cash cheque for one hundred million dors. Please ept this as a small token of my appreciation." Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Charlie honestly did not expect that these people would unexpectedly give him all these gifts, i Moreover, the gifts that they were giving him were extremely expensive. 2 Both sports cars cost at least forty million dors each. 1 The wine sses from the Ming Dynasty were worth more than fifty to sixty million dors. 1 Moreover, Jasmine even wrote him a cheque for one hundred million dors. 5 To be honest, Charlie felt very indifferent toward all these gifts. First of all, a sports car was too showy, and he did not really like that. He did not like the wine sses all that much either because he rarely used things like that. As for the money, thest thing he needed in life was money. However, when Charlie saw that the four of them were filled with so many expectations as they were eager for him to ept their gifts, Charlie thought for a moment before epting their gifts indifferently." Okay, I will ept these gifts. Thank you." 3 Since they wanted to thank him and follow in his footsteps, he should ept their gifts. When everyone saw that Charlie was willing to ept their gifts, they smiled in relief. Charlie casually stuffed the one hundred million dor cheque and the two smart bracelet keys into his pocket before putting the box of wine sses aside. After that, he said lightly, "Alright, let''s eat now!" 4 Everyone hurriedly replied, "Eat! Let''s eat!" 3 Just then, Don Albert stood and said, "Mr. Wade, I will continue to keep guard outside the door." Charlie nodded without asking him to stay. This was because he knew that the people seated around the table would not be able to ept it if Albert were to have dinner with them. After all, no matter how good his character or personality was, Don Albert was still a mobster boss, whereas the rest of them were all one of the richest or wealthiest people in town. 5 ¡ï ¡ï¡ï After dinner, Charlie declined Jasmine''s offer to send him home and decided to walk home alone instead. 2 Jasmine thanked him once again before driving her limited edition Bentley back to her vi. As she gripped the steering wheel with one hand and the two magical pills in her other hand, Jasmine wondered whether she should give both of the pills to her grandfather, or whether she should keep one of the pills for herself. 1 If she gave both the pills to her grandfather, she would feel a little depressed because she would be missing out on this magical pill herself. 2 However, if she kept one of the magical pills for herself, she could not help but wonder if her grandfather would be furious if he found out about it i n the future. 1 After putting some thought into it, the desire to possess the magical pill for herself overcame all the other worries in her mind. Jasmine carefully put the magical pill into the glovepartment in her car as she decided to hold on to the second pill first. If she needed it in the future, she would use it. If she had no use for it but her grandfather needed it, she would give it to him then. 4 When that time came and if Jasmine sessfully saved her grandfather¡¯s life twice with the magical pill, she believed that he would surely treat her differently. After she had arrived back at the vi, Lord Moore was lying on the sofa as he eagerly awaited Jasmine''s return. N?velDrama.Org ? content. When Charlie hade to his house previously, he did not manage to improve the physical condition of his body even though he had managed to save his life. He was still feeling rather fragile and sickly. After several days of rest, he was starting to feel slightly better, but he still needed someone to help him if he needed to stand up or walk. 4 For an arrogant and proud man like him, the physical inconvenience was one of his biggest regrets in life. 6 Therefore, he was really pinning all of his hopes on the magical pill concocted by Mr. Wade to regain his health and agility. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 If Jasmine was able to bring back the magical pill, Lord Moore felt that he would surely be able to get rid o f all his current trouble and ailment, and he would be able to regain the feeling of being as strong as he was ten or twenty years ago as soon as he had eaten the medicine that Charlie had prepared. 4 Original from N?velDrama.Org. When Jasmine came into the living room with the magical pill in her hand, Lord Moore struggled to sit upright as he asked in a trembling voice, "Jasmine, did Mr. Wade give you the medicine?" 2 Jasmine nodded before handing the pill over to her grandfather. "Grandpa, this is the pill that Mr. Wade has concocted this time. You should take it as soon as possible!" 4 "Good! Good! Good!" Lord Moore repeated it several times in excitement. "Did Mr. Simmons take the pill?" 6 "Yes, he took it," Jasmine replied. "Mr. Simmons only ate half of the pill ording to Mr. Wade''s prescription. However, even with just one half of the pill, all of his old injuries and illnesses were cured immediately! It was simply amazing." 5 Lord Moore became very excited when he heard her words. "That''s amazing! Hurry, bring me a ss of water! I want to take the medicine now." 3 The maid hurriedly brought him a cup of warm water. All the members of the Moore family stood in front of the old man because they were all curious to witness the miraculous healing moment. 1 In fact, all the descendants of the Moore family hoped that the old man would be able to live for a few more years so that he would be able to continue protecting and looking out for them. Therefore, they sincerely hoped that the old man''s health and physical condition would improve greatly after taking the magical pill. 4 The old man quickly swallowed the pill with the warm water. After taking the pill, Lord Moore could immediately feel a burst of energy sweeping through all the meridians in his entire body. 2 Lord Moore felt as though someone was repeatedly injecting him with a burst of energy, and he tried to stand up without relying on his wooden cane. 2 Everyone around him was very anxious as they were afraid that the old man would fall. Therefore, they were all prepared to step forward and catch him if he fell. 1 Unexpectedly, the old man stood up effortlessly! 1 He did not need to use any strength or force, and he stood up without shaking at all. Lord Moore could feel a surge of power in his legs, and he immediately summoned the courage to start walking. He took his first step forward without any hesitation a tall. No hurry, no panic, no tiredness, no rush, no shaking, and no breathlessness at all! Everyone was shocked by this! 1 Wasn¡¯t he a dying man just a few days ago? He looked like a middle-aged person now! 1 Lord Moore quickly regained his strength and control over his own body. He was so excited and quickly tried to walk a few more steps, and each of his steps was fast and steady! 1 This made him extremely excited, and heughed as h e eximed, "This is amazing! This is simply amazing! Mr. Wade is really a God!¡± 3 Then, Lord Moore turned around to face Jasmine as h e said seriously, "Jasmine, if I can get a good son-inw like Mr. Wade, I will be able to live at least until I a m a hundred years old! Your father, uncle, brother, and yourself will also be able to live a long and healthy life! Once our family can live up to a hundred years old for three consecutive generations, we will be a very strong family that can not be shaken at all!" 4 Jasmine was stunned. Her grandfather was a dying man, but Charlie had saved his life. Even after saving his life, her grandfather had still been very sick and exhausted. Yet, as soon as her grandfather had taken the medicine prepared by Charlie, it seemed as though he was twenty years younger in an instant! It would not b e surprising if her grandfather lived for another twenty years! By that time, he would have be a centenarian! 5 How many centenarians were there in this world? Very few! 1 Moreover, if the head of a wealthy and prestigious family could live beyond a hundred years old, it would be very good fortune for the family because the family would be able to grow under his guidance. 1 As soon as the head of the family died, there would immediately be fallouts and internal fights amongst the members of the family. 2 There had been so many cases where families fell apart after the head of the family passed away because the descendants could not agree with one another. Thanks to Charlie, the Moore family would be able to continue prospering for at least another twenty years! Chapter 289 Chapter 289 That night, everyone who received the magical pill from Charlie could not sleep at all. 2 Jasmine, who personally witnessed the miracle happening to her grandfather, was also very excited. When she thought about the magical pill that Charlie had given to her secretly, she could feel a warm current surging through her heart. 2 She would never be able to forget Charlie''s kindness and generosity toward her. At this time, Aurora, the hot and spicy pepper of the Quinton family was also having insomnia as she thought about Charlie. After her father had received the two magical pills from Charlie, he had immediately given one of the pills to her as soon as they had gotten home. After that, Graham had told her to hide the precious pill well. 2 Therefore, Aurora kept the pill close to her, and her body temperature and fragrance were already imprinted on the pill. 5 Aurora was filled with happiness when she thought about the fact that this pill was given to her by Charlie. Meanwhile, Charlie, the man behind all of this, was currently lying on the floor next to his wife''s bed as he had a really good night''s sleep as someone''s son-inw. 7 *** ire headed to her studio early the next morning. After so many days of preparation, her studio was finallyplete and officially ready to open. 5 Charlie offered to help her many times, but she wanted to build up her own business with her own two hands. Charliepletely understood her feelings. After leaving the Wilson family, ire had been thinking about how she could finally prove herself so that the Wilson family would not be able to look down on them. 1 At this time, Charlie was neatly dressed as he headed out to the market to buy some groceries. After putting his hand into his pocket, he was suddenly reminded o f all the gifts that everyone had given to himst night, s Two smart bracelet keys for luxury sports cars, a pair o f antique wine sses, and a cheque for one hundred million dors. 2 Since the antique wine sses were ced in a rtivelyrge sandalwood box, Charlie ced the box inside his closet. Initially, he had thought of cing the smart bracelet keys and the cash cheque for one hundred million dors into his closet, but he had given up on the idea after some consideration, s This was because he knew that his mother-inw woulde into their bedroom and look around when she had nothing better to do. Thest time Graham had given him the jade bracelet, ine had taken it and worn it herself even before ire had had the chance to do so. 2 If his mother-inw were to find out about the one hundred million dors cash cheque and the smart bracelet key for the two luxury sports cars, she would unquestionably try to im it for herself. 5 Most importantly, Charlie would not know how to exin himself if she found out about it. The one hundred million dors cheque would be enough to scare her to death three times, s Therefore, Charlie decided to bring the smart bracelet keys and the cheque with him as he headed to the vegetable market. 5 As he was making his way to the market, Graham made a phone call to him before asking, "Mr. Wade, did you like the sports car I gave you?" 1 "Ohh..." Charlie replied, "I have not seen it yet." Graham quickly responded, "The car is at the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center. If it is not convenient for you to go there, I can get someone to send the car to your house instead." Charlie replied, "No, please do not send it to my house. I will make time to check it out at the exhibition center." 1 The neighborhood that Charlie was currently living at was very ordinary, and each of the houses there was worth only two to three million dors. There would certainly be a hugemotion if there were two sports cars that were worth more than forty million dors each parked in the neighborhood. 2 Original from N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Charlie felt that he should park the sports cars in the vi at Thompson First instead since he would not need to worry as they had a private basement parking in the vi. 1 After arriving at the vegetable market, Charlie received a phone call from Dous, his good friend from university. Dous asked him over the phone," Charlie, where are you?" Charlie replied, "I am shopping in the vegetable market. What''s wrong, Dous? Do you need my help?" Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Dous was a little hesitant as he said, "Well, I came t o the Aurous International Auto Show today..." 2 Charlie knew that Dous was a fan of cars, and cars were one of his favorite things in this world. When he was still in college, he had saved up a month of his living expenses just so that he could go out of town to watch the auto show. Charlie smiled before he asked, "Did you go there to see cars again?" "Yes." Dous replied before he said, "This time, there are several world-ss limited edition sports cars on disy. It would be a rare opportunity for me to take a look at the cars." 2 After that, Dous continued speaking, "Oh, by the way, I did not call you to tell you about cars." 1 Charlie replied, "Why are you looking for me, then?" Dous hesitated for a moment before he said, "Well, I was just walking around the exhibition hall when I saw your wife." 3 "My wife?" Charlie asked in surprise. "Why did she go t 0 the auto show?" "I do not know either," Dous replied immediately." She was with another man. That''s the reason why I decided to call you to ask whether you knew about this." 4 Charlie frowned immediately. Why was ire at the auto show with another man? 1 Why hadn''t she told him about it? Although both of them did notmunicate much, they would tell each other about their daily ns. However, ire did not tell him that she was going to the auto show with another man. Was she hiding something from him? 5 Even though Charlie was the young master of the Wade family and even though he was well respected b y many wealthy and powerful men in Aurous Hill, he stillcked confidence in his rtionship with ire. 3 He was also worried that ire would sumb to temptation. After keeping silent for a moment, Charlie quickly said, ¡°Thank you for informing me, Dous." 3 Dous replied, "Charlie, my mom just called me to go home to deal with some family issues. I have to go back home now. I think you shoulde and keep an eye on ire..." "Okay," Charlie replied. "I will look for youter. You should go and get busy already." After hanging up the phone, Charlie parked his car at the side of the road before hailing a cab to the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center. The Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center was arge-scale real estate project specializing in undertaking various exhibitions. Most of therge-scale exhibitions in Aurous Hill would always be held here. After entering the exhibition hall, Charlie looked around and realized that he was surrounded by many ordinary citizens who were here to look at cars. The surrounding tforms were all filled with various luxury cars. The first car that Charlie saw was the Audi A8, and there were many other luxury cars in the exhibition hall including luxury sports cars such as Lamborghini and Ferrari. The highest tform was located at the center of the exhibition hall, and there was one red and one ck luxury sports car sitting on top of the tform. These two sports cars were the ones given to Charlie b y Zeke and Graham. 2 An Aston Martin ONE-77 and a Bugatti Veyron Hermes edition. These two super luxurious cars were the highlight of the auto show, and many people and reporters were surrounding the cars at this time 3 There were also two strong and tough-looking security guards standing beside the cars at this time. The security guards stood at the front and back of the luxury sports cars so that the crowd of people would not be able to touch the expensive cars. 5 The host began introducing the cars at this time." These two cars have already been sold. Therefore, it is a personal item. You can look and you can also take pictures of the cars, but you are not allowed to touch the cars. Thank you for your cooperation." 3 Original from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, a reporter asked, "The auto show has just begun and the two cars have already been sold? Is it convenient for you to reveal who these two rich men who bought the cars are?" 1 The host smiled before he replied, "We are not talking about two rich men. In fact, one rich man owns both o f the cars here." 2 "One?!" The reporter eximed in disbelief. "The two luxury sports cars were bought by the same person?" "Yes." The host nodded before he said with a smile, " These two cars belong to the same man!" Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The host''s words stunned everyone present in the exhibition hall. These two cars were top-ss luxury sports cars. There were just a few of these cars in the whole country, and an ordinary person could only see it in a n auto show like this. The same man actually owned both of these cars?! Both of the luxury sports cars could not simply be bought with money! The Aston Martin ONE-77 could only be bought by members of the Aston Martin brand. Moreover, the member would only be eligible to buy the car if he already owned three or more Aston Martin sports cars worth more than tens of millions of dors each. 4 That was the basic qualification criterion for the member to be eligible to buy the car. The Aston Martin ONE-77 was very limited and there were only seventyseven units of this car in the entire world. This particr one in the exhibition hall right now was the one and only Aston Martin ONE-77 in the country! 1 It was even more difficult to buy the Bugatti Veyron Hermes special edition sports car because Bugatti itself only served the world''s richest people! Since this sports car was a special coboration with Hermes, it was even more expensive and limited! 4 To think that these two cars had actually been bought by the same person. This proved that the identity and status of this person were incredibly shocking indeed! However, Charlie''s focus was not on the two cars. He was looking for ire amongst the crowd of people. He continued looking around for the longest time but h e could not find ire at all. When he was ready to give up, he suddenly heard a man standing next to him say, "ire,e and take a look at these two cars. These two sports cars are the best in the world, and it is my first time seeing it today!¡± 2 Charlie turned around as soon as he heard the man¡¯s voice, and he saw ire with another man and woman. 1 The man was wearing a suit and leather shoes, whereas the woman was dressed in a slim-fit dress. However, the woman could not bepared to ire a t all. a From N?velDrama.Org. ire smiled slightly as she walked behind the man and said, "Mr. Grant, I do not know much about cars." The person that ire referred to as Mr. Grantughed before he said, "Well, I did a lot of research on cars. After all, our convention and exhibition center often undertakes a lot of auto show activities." 1 When Charlie saw that ire was keeping her distance from the man and that she was calling him " Mr. Grant", he instantly felt relieved, because he quickly guessed that she was only here to talk business with him. 3 Since his wife was here because of business, she might misunderstand him if she caught him hanging out here today. Therefore, Charlie tried to slip away before she noticed him. Unexpectedly, just as Charlie was trying to leave, ire raised her head and spotted Charlie almost immediately. "Charlie! What are you doing here?" 2 Charlie did not expect to be discovered by ire, so he replied in a hurry, ¡°I came here to look at the cars, my dear wife. Why are you here?" 4 ire nodded and did not think too much about it. After that, she quickly introduced her companions to Charlie. "Charlie, this is Mr. Jason Grant from the Grant family. The Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center belongs to them. They were one of the partners of the Wilson Group, but they had already stopped all forms of coboration and partnerships with the Wilson Group. The Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Hall will be undergoing a renovation in two days¡¯ time, and Mr. Grant invited me here to talk about a formal coboration." 2 Then, ire introduced the woman standing next to Jason to Charlie. "By the way, this is Jessica Zanders, my former high school ssmate. She is now working as Mr. Grant''s secretary." At this time, Jessica nced at Charlie with a shocked expression on her face as she said, "ire! I heard from some of our high school ssmates that you married a useless man who is a live-in son-inw. It turns out that he really is a very ordinary person." i Jason smiled faintly as he stared at Charlie with hostility in his eyes although he hid it very well. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Jason had always been interested in ire, and he knew about Charlie¡¯s existence, but he had never met him before. 5 When he finally realized that the man standing in front of his was none other than ire¡¯s husband, Jason looked at Charlie before pretending to ask him curiously, "I wonder what you are doing now, Charlie?¡¯¡¯ 3 Charlie simply replied, "I am a vagrant now.¡± 1 There was a sh of disdain in Jason''s eyes as soon a s he heard Charlie¡¯s words. Truth be told, he had already had a good impression of ire when she was still working for the Wilson Group. He had deliberately looked for ire when he heard that she had already started her own business. Therefore, he was the one who had intentionally thrown out the order for the refurbishment of the convention and exhibition center before inviting ire over here today. 3 At this time, Jason felt as though he had to show off his status in front of Charlie. Therefore, he looked at Charlie before he smiled and said, "Charlie, I don''t think you should be here today. All of the people who came to participate in the auto show today are all famous and wealthy people from Aurous Hill. Aren''t you afraid that you will embarrass ire by showing u p here today?" 5 From N?velDrama.Org. The expression on ire''s face changed immediately a s soon as she heard Jason''s words because she did not expect Jason to ridicule Charlie. Consequently, ire naturally felt a little uneasy at this time. However, before ire could say anything, Charlie''s eyes turned cold before he replied indifferently, "Do you really think that this auto show is that great? I would not even be here today if it weren¡¯t because of m year." 3 "Your car? Do you even know your own ce?" Jessica asked as she stared at Charlie with a contemptuous expression on her face. "Don''t you know that all the luxury cars on disy here today are worth at least a few million dors each?! I don''t think you can even afford to buy one of the wheels here!" 2 Jasonughed before he said haughtily and arrogantly, "Charlie, I understand people like you. You are just a regr live-in son-inw who is living off your wife and her parents. So, are you hoping that ire will buy you a car so that you will be able to lift your head high?" 1 Just then, ire spoke up with a cold expression on her face. "Mr. Grant, Charlie does not need me to buy a car for him. In fact, Charlie was the one who bought m e the car that I am driving right now." Jason was taken aback because he did not expect Charlie to be able to buy ire a car. Jessica continued staring at Charlie in disdain before she sneered, "Are you sure you can afford to buy ire a car?" 2 Jessica looked at ire before asking, "ire, what car did your husband buy for you? Is it a Cherry QQ?" ire replied immediately, "Charlie bought two cars for our family. He bought me a BMW 520, and he bought a BMW 530 for my father." Jessica was slightly surprised. "I truly did not expect your husband to be able to afford to buy you a car." i At this time, Jason shook his head as he smiled contemptuously. "BMW 520? That is the car that the servants in my house are driving. How could a BMW 520 be good enough for someone like ire?" 2 Immediately afterward, Jason looked at Charlie before saying, "Charlie, a BMW 520 is a very cheap car. You only need to pay a hundred thousand dors for the down payment and you can take a loan to pay for the car. However, all of the luxury cars here today are worth millions of dors. If all you can afford to buy is just a BMW 5 series, I don''t think you should be at this auto show at all. You should also know that there are two expensive and very luxurious sports cars at this exhibition today. You should take a look at it so you know your own ce and where you should stand." Charlie smiled indifferently before he pointed at the two luxury cars on the highest tform in the center o f the exhibition hall. Then, he asked, "You said that I would not be able to afford any of the luxury cars in this auto show today. If so, let me ask you, those two are the top luxury sports cars in the world. Can you afford to buy those two cars?" 4 Jason sneered. "I can afford to buy any luxury car in this auto show except for those two cars. What about you? Even if you¡¯re interested in any of the luxury cars here today, I''m sure you will never be able to afford one!" Chapter 293 Chapter 293 After he was done criticizing Charlie, Jason turned around and spoke to ire. "ire, I attach great importance to our coboration this time. To express my sincerity toward you, you can pick any one of the luxury cars here today aside from the two cars in the center of the showroom. Pick any one of these cars since it is already time for you to rece the junk BMW 520 that you are driving right now. How about the Audi RS8? It is a very powerful car, and it is perfect for you!" 6 Jason had been coveting ire for a long time, and the reason he invited ire over here today was that h e wanted to use his wealth and power to win ire over under the guise of renovating the convention and exhibition center. 2 Jessica knew that Jason had always been interested i n ire. Therefore, she hurriedly said, "ire, this is a token of appreciation from Mr. Grant. You should not refuse his kind gesture." 2 However, ire rejected his offer immediately as she said, "Thank you, Mr. Grant, but I cannot ept such a n expensive gift from you." Jasonughed as he said, "The Audi RS8 is just two million dors. It is nothing but a little pocket change t o me. As long as you like it, I will pay for it and give it t o you now." N?velDrama.Org ? content. Charlie looked at Jason coldly as he said, "No, thank you. We already have our own cars, and even if ire wanted a new car, she would not ept a car from you." i "In that case, would you be the one buying her a new car instead?" Jason quipped satirically. "I am not trying to look down on you, but which car would you b e able to afford to buy for ire in this showroom today?¡± 2 Charlie stared at Jason yfully as he pointed at the Aston Martin ONE-77 and the limited edition Bugatti Veyron on the highest tform, smiling and saying, " How about those two cars that you could not afford to buy?" i "Oh, please!" Jason thought that Charlie was ridiculing him on purpose because he could not afford to buy those cars. Therefore, he replied coldly, "Do not be so arrogant, young man. I''ve already told you that I can afford to buy all of the cars in this exhibition hall today except for those two cars. Can you afford to do s o?" 4 Charlie smiled before he said, "If I am going to give ire a new car, I would give her one of those two cars." "Hahaha!" Jasonughed out loud before saying, "Do you even know what sports cars those are? You are just blowing a whistle here. I am not despising you, but those two cars are guarded by the security guards. You will not even be able to get near the cars, let alone buy it!" Charlie smiled and said, "I think you are the one who would not be able to get near the cars. You can''t even touch the cars, right?" Jason sneered immediately. "The Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center belongs to my family. Do you think that I do not have any power at all? If I wanted to touch the cars, do you really think the security guards would not give me any face?" 2 Charlie shrugged as he replied, "I think that you are just the same as I am. If I can''t touch the car, you can''t touch it either. We are both in the same boat." Jason exploded as soon as he heard Charlie¡¯s words. Gritting his teeth in anger, he said, "Do you honestly think you are worthy enough to bepared to me?" Charlie nodded as he said, "Why, of course. As I said, there is not much difference between the both of us. If you do not believe me, why don¡¯t you go and try touching the cars?" "Okay!" Jason epted Charlie¡¯s challenge without any hesitation at all. "Just wait. I will show you that I can touch the cars whenever I want to.¡± After saying that, Jason walked through the crowd of people as he headed toward the highest tform. 2 Charlie had a cold expression on his face at this time. 3 Graham and Zeke had given those two cars to him, and they had already hired and paid for the security guards to look after the cars. In fact, the security guards had been given instructions to ensure that no one else touched any of those two cars before Charlie. 2 If Jason managed to touch the cars today, Charlie would just look for the two of them to settle the score with them. At the very least, he would have to punish them for this crime! 5 But then again, even if Jason managed to touch the cars, so what? He would just take out the smart bracelet keys from his pocket and sit in the car himself. Charlie wondered how Jason would react to that. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Jason walked past the crowd of people before walking toward the security guard and saying, "Brother, I am the deputy general manager of the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center. My family owns this convention and exhibition center. Could you allow me to step closer to appreciate the two cars at a closer distance?¡± "No!¡± One of the security guards who had recently retired from the army replied firmly. "Our boss has already instructed us not to allow anyone to approach the cars. Only the owner of the car is allowed to approach the cars!" 2 Jason was very angry and frustrated at this moment. 2 D*mn! He was really not allowed to touch the cars at all. This was extremely embarrassing. Moreover, this exhibition center was owned by his family! 3 If he was truly not allowed to touch either of the two cars, wouldn''t that mean that he was exactly the same as Charlie? 1 No! Jason could not afford to lose face to Charlie. Jason suppressed the frustration that he was feeling a s he continued speaking to the security guards in a gentle tone. "Brother, I am also a car enthusiast and I own this exhibition hall. Just allow me to step in and take a closer look at the cars for a brief moment. I promise that I will definitely treat you well in the future." i The security guard was a veteran soldier with an upright personality. Therefore, he declined Jason¡¯s request without any hesitation at all. "Sir, I am just going to repeat myself onest time. If you are not the owner of these cars, you are not allowed to approach o r get closer to these two cars!" 4 When Jason saw that the other party was refusing to give him any face at all, he was extremely angry and annoyed. Gritting his teeth angrily, he threatened the other party. "Do you know that my family owns this exhibition center? You are just a security guard, but you actually dare to go against me? Do you want me to get you fired immediately?" 1 The guard replied, "I am sorry, but I am a security guard working for a securitypany. I am not a security guard working for the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center. Even if you are the boss of this exhibition center, you have no right to control or fire m e at all!" 4 "You!" Jason was very embarrassed at this time. "You are ridiculous!" 4 After that, Jason yelled, "Do you believe that I can chase you out of my exhibition center right now?!" i The other party looked at Jason with a nk expression on his face as he said, "We have already signed a contract with the management team of From N?velDrama.Org. Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center because we are renting this spot in your convention center today. So, you havepletely no right to chase me out of the exhibition center. Moreover, my job is to protect the safety of this car. If you have any other questions or opinions, please do not hesitate to contact my boss directly." 3 Charlie walked up to Jason, smiling before he asked," Oh, Mr. Grant, what is the matter? Are you so furious because the security guards refuse to allow you to get closer so that you can touch the cars? It seems like we are the same after all!" i Jason red at Charlie and nced at ire with an embarrassed look on his face. 4 He had been bragging earlier, but it seemed as though the security guard refused to give him any face at all. He really could not touch the two cars even though he really wanted to prove that he could do so. This was such a shame! When Jessica saw the frustrated expression on Jason''s face, she quickly said to Charlie, "You are nothing but a peasant, so who are you topare yourself to Mr. Grant? Do you believe that I will ask the security guards to chase you out of the exhibition hall right this instant?" 2 Just then, a reporter stepped forward with a camera i n his hand and said, "Brother, the security guards already told you that you are not allowed to touch the cars. So, please stop causing a scene here. You are blocking all of us, and we cannot take any good pictures of the cars at all." The crowd of people also echoed, "Exactly! Why are you so desperate to touch the cars? Just take a look at i t from afar!" 3 "He must be one of those vain people who want to touch the car and take a picture of himself touching the car to post it on his social media ount!" 1 The expression on Jason''s face was very ugly at this time. If he was not allowed to touch the cars, wouldn''t he be the same as Charlie? 4 As he thought about this, the expression on his face darkened as he approached the security guard once again. "I am giving you thirty seconds to move away. If you still try to block my way, I will chase all of you and these luxury cars out of my exhibition hall immediately! Let me see how you are going to proceed with the auto show, then!" Chapter 295 Chapter 295 At this time, a manager dressed in a suit hurried over a s soon as he heard themotion, i There was a group of sturdy and muscr bodyguards following closely behind him. "What is happening? Who is causing amotion here?" When Jason saw the manager, he asked him arrogantly, "Are you the person-in-charge?" 4 "Yes." The man nodded before he continued speaking, "I am the executive manager of the auto show exhibition. My name is Luke Marshall. You are?" Jason snorted before he said, "I am Jason Grant, the owner of the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center!" Luke nodded slightly before he replied, "So, you are M r. Grant. What is the matter?" Jason spoke to him coldly, "Your subordinates are truly very incapable! I want to go up to the tform so that I can take a closer look at the cars, but he refused t o let me do so. What do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me?" 2 Luke smiled before he replied, "Sorry, Mr. Grant, but these two cars have already been bought by a customer. We are just waiting for the customer to pick up the cars. Since these two cars are so rare and expensive, we cannot allow just anyone to touch the cars if they are not the owner." 4 Jason frowned before he said, "Does that mean you are not going to give me face as well?" "I am really sorry, Mr. Grant," Luke replied immediately. "I cannot give face to anyone on this matter. We have received very specific instructions that no one is allowed to touch those two cars as long a s they are not the owner of the cars." Jason was extremely furious. He could not believe that Luke would turn down his request in front of so many people, especially since ire was also here right now! He was furious! Well, they could not me him for going crazy, then! Jason shouted angrily, "Okay! Since you are so powerful, I believe that our small exhibition center is too small to amodate you. Please take all your cars and leave the exhibition hall immediately!" Luke replied, "Mr. Grant, don''t you think that this is too much? We have already signed the contract, and w e have already paid upfront for the rental of this exhibition hall. Do you really want to breach the contract?" 3 "So what if I choose to breach the contract?" Jason replied in annoyance. "I would rather pay you the liquidated damages as long as I can get rid of you N?velDrama.Org ? content. immediately!" At this time, Jessica hurriedly persuaded Jason in a low voice, "Mr. Grant, if we breach the contract, we will have to pay three times the amount that the other party has paid for the rental of the exhibition hall. If the chairman finds out about this matter, he will surely be angry..." 3 Jason was stunned again. Charlieughed as he said, "Mr. Grant, do you mean to tell me that someone of your status cannot even touch those two cars at all? Is it honestly that difficult for you to touch the cars? To think that you are the general manager of the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center! This is such a shame!" 3 Jason replied angrily, "Who said that I cannot touch those cars?!¡± After he was done speaking, Jason turned around and pushed Luke aside before saying, "I will touch those two cars today no matter what happens! If you do not want to cause any trouble, you''d better stand aside. Otherwise, I will definitely teach you a lesson!" Luke was very anxious when he saw Jason rushing toward the limited edition Aston Martin ONE-77. He hurriedly called for the security guards to stop him. 3 Jason did not expect that the security guards would really try to stop him. Therefore, he yelled out loudly," I want all the security guards in the exhibition center t oe over to me now!¡± 1 Even though the security guards who were guarding the cars were hired from an external party, there were a lot of security guards working for the exhibition center itself. Who was afraid of whom?! 4 When Luke saw the security guards working for the exhibition center running toward them, he called Graham immediately because he was afraid that there would be a conflict. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 "Mr. Quinton, there is a Mr. Grant from the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center who is insisting on touching the Aston Martin ONE-77. There is a fight going on right now. What should I do now?" Graham was extremely shocked, and he immediately burst out, "I bought that car for Mr. Wade! I don''t care who wants to touch the cars. Other than Mr. Wade, no one else is allowed to touch the cars! If anyone tries to touch the car, I want the security guard to break his hand!" Luke hurriedly replied, "Mr. Quinton, the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center belongs to the Grant family. Wouldn''t it be a little too much if we did that?" "So what?! Who cares about the Grant family!" Graham yelled violently over the phone. "The Grant family is nothing to me! I am giving you an order right now. If that kid with thest name Grant dares toy a finger on the car that I bought, I want you to get out of Aurous Hill, and you''d better pray that I never see you again!" Graham had just gotten the two magical pills from Charlie yesterday and had been so excited that he could not fall asleep at all throughout the entire night. Now, someone was actually trying to touch the car that he had bought for Mr. Wade? The Grant family could not bepared to the Quinton family at all. Moreover, Graham had Charlie t o support him. Therefore, he was not worried about Jason Grant at all. 2 Luke could feel his heart wavering when he heard Graham''s words. When he looked up, he realized that Jason had already brought a few security guards with him and was choking the security guard who was guarding the car. Jason said arrogantly, "If you refuse to get out of the way, I will ask my men to deal with you immediately!" Luke was trembling in anger. Was this how he was going to treat the security guards who were merely doing their job? Moreover, these security guards had already undergone extensive training, so how could the security guards at the exhibition hall bepared to them at all? 1 Besides, he had already received instructions from Graham, and he was afraid that he would also be in trouble if something went wrong. Therefore, Luke pointed his finger at Jason before he said, ¡°Hit him! I want you to beat him up. Even if you kill him today, M r. Quinton will surely look out for you." The security guards hired by Graham could no longer tolerate Jason''s terrible attitude. He was really itching to teach him a lesson. As soon as he heard Luke¡¯s order, he rushed toward Jason as he yelled, "Brothers, let''s teach this guy a lesson today!" After saying that, the security guard punched Jason directly in the face before saying, "I have wanted to hit you for a very long time, you b*stard!" 4 Jason was shocked that the security guard really dared to hit him. He yelled angrily, "I am from the Grant family, and this is my establishment! You actually dared to hit me?!" 2 "Screw you!" The security guard who used to be a veteran soldier yelled as he raised his leg and kicked Jason hard in his stomach. 1 As soon as he was kicked, Jason fell to the ground and clutched tightly onto his stomach as he rolled around on the ground. 2 The security guards working at the convention and exhibition center could not bepared to the security guards hired by Graham. After a short while, all of them were alreadyying on the ground after getting beaten up. 2 Jessica rushed over to Jason''s side as she cursed angrily at the security guard. "Are you guys looking for death? You actually dared to hit Mr. Grant?! Do you know the Grant family? They will never let you off!" 2 At this time, Luke simply replied coldly, "The Grant family? Let me tell you something. This car was bought by the head of the Quinton family! He said that the Grant family is nothing to him at all, and he asked Mr. Grant to challenge him if he dares to do so." 4 "The Quinton family..." Jason was dumbfounded when he heard Luke''s words. Jason was in pain, but he was also terrified at the same time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. The Quinton family? 2 The Quinton family was one of the most powerful and wealthiest families in the whole of Aurous Hill! They were second only to the Moore family! Besides that, the Quinton family had always had a good rtionship with the Moore family. In contrast, the only thing that the Grant family had was this exhibition center. There was a vast difference between the Quinton family and the Grant family. How could he possibly stir up trouble with the Quinton family? 4 Jason ignored the pain that he was feeling in his body as he said apologetically, "I am sorry! I am truly very sorry! I did not know that this car belongs to the Quinton family. I am sorry...¡± Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Jason was extremely frightened, but he was also very furious and angry at this time. He had gotten beaten up in the convention and exhibition center that he owned, and he even had to kneel and apologize to the person who had beat him u p. Most importantly, he was beaten up and humiliated in front of ire. This was the biggest humiliation that he had ever suffered in his life! However, Jason knew that he could not afford to provoke the Quinton family. Therefore, he could only curse at Charlie in his heart. He felt that all of this had only happened because Charlie was the one who had challenged him to touch the car. As a result, he had been beaten up and humiliated in front of ire. He had to exact revenge o n Charlie! He had to make him pay for what he had done today! At this time, Luke quickly ordered the security guards, "Okay, stop beating him already.¡± The security guards stopped hitting him immediately. The security guards working for the convention and exhibition center had already been badly beaten up, and they were all lying on the ground. Charlie stared at Jason who was sitting on the ground and smiled as he said, "Mr. Grant, it seems as though you really have no way of touching those two cars at all!" 3 Right then, Jason hated Charlie to death, and he honestly did not expect him to continue provoking him at this time. Jason red at Charlie as he cursed," Charlie! You are the reason why I am suffering this humiliation today! I will make sure that you pay for this!" 2 Charlie smiled as he replied, "What? Did I do anything wrong?" i After that, Charlie looked at ire who was standing next to him before asking, "My dear wife, please tell m e whether I did anything wrong?" ire felt a little embarrassed at this time because she was ced in a tough spot. She had indeed been very annoyed and angry when Jason was ridiculing Charlie earlier. However, she truly did not expect things to turn out like this. 3 The reason why she did not lose her temper at Jason earlier was simply that she was hoping they could still coborate on the refurbishment of the exhibition center. However, ire was filled with disgust when she finally saw Jason¡¯s true colors. Therefore, she looked a t him seriously before she said, "Mr. Grant, you were the one who started provoking Charlie in the first ce. You were also the one who insisted on touching the car, and that is the reason why you got beaten up. What has this got anything to do with Charlie? I hope that you will be able to tell right from wrong and stop causing trouble for Charlie!" 3 When Jason realized that ire was also filled with resentment and looking down on him, he red at Charlie, gritting his teeth as he yelled, "You useless piece of trash! I will teach you a lesson.¡± Charlie looked at him in shock as he asked, "What did you call me?" Jason replied, "I called you a useless piece of trash! Are you deaf?" 1 At this time, Jessica, who was standing at the side, also chimed in and said, "Charlie, you are nothing but a useless son-inw who is living off his wife and her family. You should be d that Mr. Grant is only calling you a piece of trash." 1 Charlie was not mad at all. He simply smiled before saying, "You said that I am just a useless piece of trash, but it seems as though you cannot touch those two cars at all, even getting beaten up because you wanted to do so. Why don¡¯t you tell me who is truly the piece of trash?" 1 The crowd of people burst intoughter as soon as they heard Charlie''s words. The expression on Jason¡¯s face was extremely ugly at this time. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Don''t act as if you will be able to touch the cars if you wanted to. Why don¡¯t you show me whether you will be able to touch the cars?¡± 3 Jason thought that he would be the one fooling Charlie this time. N?velDrama.Org ? content. If Charlie fell for his trick and tried to touch the cars, h e would certainly get beaten up as well. When that happened, Jason would be able to save a little bit of face for himself. 1 However, Charlie unexpectedly replied very calmly," What is the point of simply touching the car? Would you like me to test-drive the car for you instead?" i "Hahaha!" Jason sneered immediately. "Test-drive? Who do you think you are? You are just a useless piece of trash and you actually think you will be able to testdrive those cars today? If you could even touch the doorknobs on the cars, I will admit defeat immediately!" 4 Jason was not afraid to challenge Charlie because Luke and his men were all guarding the cars anyway. I f Charlie actually tried to touch those cars, he would certainly get beaten up too! 2 Charlie smiled and pointed at the Aston Martin ONE-7 7 in front of him before he asked ire, "Wife, would you like to take this car out for a drive? If you want to, I will bring you on a drive right now!" As soon as she heard Charlie¡¯s words, ire hurriedly pulled him aside before whispering, "Charlie, what are you doing? Do you really want Mr. Grant to win?" 5 At this time, Jason struggled to stand up before sneering at Charlie. "Charlie, what are you trying to prove? Do you even know anything about this car? Did you know that there are only seventy-seven units of these cars in the world and that none of them are avable for sale in the market? You are dreaming of driving this car when my dad has not even sat in this car before!" 4 Charlie shrugged as he replied, "This is my car. Why can''t I take it for a drive?" Chapter 298 Chapter 298 Jasonughed even louder when he heard Charlie''s words. "Charlie, are you addicted to lying? Do you even know your own ce or status at all? Do you really think you have the qualifications to ride in this car?" 1 Jessica also said disdainfully, "ire, I am honestly disappointed that you have married such a useless person who likes to boast." 2 At this time, ire feltpletely helpless and could only stare at Charlie with a disappointed expression 0 n her face. 6 Was this guy seriously mentally retarded? Did he truly not understand the consequences of his actions even 0 n an asion like this? 3 Charlie could not be bothered to exin himself, and s 0, he simply took out the two smart bracelet keys from his pocket before waving them in front of Luke who was in charge of the auto show. After that, he asked lightly, "Have you seen these before?" Luke was shocked when he saw the smart bracelet keys in Charlie¡¯s hands. 1 After that, he suddenly recalled what Graham had told him over the phone. Oh my God! Was this young man Mr. Wade?! It seemed like it. They were all calling him Charlie Wade! Therefore, Luke quickly bowed down as he said humbly, "Hello, Mr. Wade! I am sorry that I did not notice you before." After he was done speaking, he quickly pointed at the two cars behind him before saying, "Mr. Wade, you can drive these two cars away anytime you like. If you do not want to drive it back yourself, we can arrange for the transportpany to send them to your house." The crowd was stunned at this scene. 2 Jason was so shocked that his eyes looked as though they were about to pop out of its sockets. Jessica was equally dumbfounded. Luke dared to order someone to beat Jason up, but he had actually bowed and greeted Charlie so politely as though thetter was his grandson?! What was even more incredible was the fact that ording to Luke''s words, these two sports cars belonged to Charlie?! Original from N?velDrama.Org. What was going on!? 1 ire was also very surprised and did not know what was happening. 7 However, ire suddenly had a vague idea of what was going on when she recalled that Zeke had given Charlie the vi at Thompson First. Charlie must have gone around giving Feng Shui advice to the rich people again! 5 Just then, Jason hurried over to Luke before saying, "M r. Marshall, this must be a terrible mistake. Charlie is known to be the poor son-inw of the Wilson family! He is not the person you think he is!" 5 Jessica stared at Luke before chiming in, "Exactly! Mr. Marshall, just look at Charlie. He is so poor, how could he possibly afford to buy such an expensive sports car? I think that he probably bought those two bracelet keys online and brought it here to the showroom to pretend that these cars belonged to him! You should not be fooled by him!" i Charlie snorted before he led ire toward the Aston Martin ONE-77. 4 The security guards who were adamantly protecting the cars from being touched by others naturally stepped back and made way for Charlie when they saw Luke being so polite to him. 3 Charlie held ire''s hand as he led her toward the driver''s seat. As soon as they approached the car, Charlie suddenly heard a beeping sound. 3 The headlights, which looked like shark eyes, lit up immediately! The LCD screen and ambient light in the car also lit up at the same time. At this time, the Aston Martin ONE-77''s iconic pair of scissor doors rose up automatically Chapter 299 Chapter 299 Everyone on the scene was shocked when Charlie unlocked the Aston Martin ONE-77 with the smart bracelet key. 1 They could only exim in their hearts: The Aston Martin ONE-77 actually belonged to Charlie! Jason was also dumbfounded at this time. What was happening?! 1 Wasn''t Charlie just a broke son-inw? How could he possibly afford to buy such an expensive car?! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jessica was also stunned. "This... this is unbelievable. How could this man possibly afford to buy an Aston Martin ONE-77 when he was such a poor and useless man?¡± Then, Charlie led ire to the passenger seat before smiling and saying, ¡°My dear wife, why don''t you get into the car? I will take you for a spin!¡± ire looked at Charlie with a confused expression on her face as she asked, "Charlie, is this car really yours?" Charlie nodded. "Of course. The key is already in my hand. Why would I lie to you?" 4 After saying that, Charlie quickly whispered into her ear, "Wife, to be honest, Graham lent this car to me so that I can experience driving this car for a short while. I deliberately pretended that this car belonged to me because Jason was provoking me earlier! Please do not expose me in front of him!" 4 Truth be told, Charlie was not very interested in these two cars because he felt that they were too showy. Moreover, if Dous had not told him that his wife was here today, he would not even have bothered toe here to collect these cars. 5 Besides, Charlie understood his wife''s personality. She would never want to drive such a showy car out o n a daily basis. 4 That was the reason why he made up that lie. After taking his wife on a drive in this car so that she could experience it for herself, he would hand the two cars over to Luke for safekeeping. 2 When ire found out the truth, she was instantly relieved. 4 She was really afraid that Charlie would continue giving Feng Shui advice to rich people because she was afraid that he would eventually get into trouble, 7 Since someone else was just lending him the car so that he could experience it, she did not need to worry too much. As she thought about it, ire felt a lot more rxed, and she was also curious to find out more about the Aston Martin ONE-77. Even though ire was not a vain or materialistic woman, she also wanted to sit in and experience such a luxurious sports car for herself. Therefore, she bent over slightly before settling inside the passenger seat of the super luxurious Aston Martin ONE-77! 1 Charlie did not get into the car immediately. Instead, h e simply looked at Jason and Jessica before he said, " A piece of trash will always be a piece of trash. You should go back and make more money before youe out and embarrass yourselves again!" Having said that, Charlie got into the driver''s seat before turning on the engine. Within a few seconds, the sports car''s powerful engine roared throughout the entire exhibition hall. 1 ire had never driven such a luxurious car before. After getting into the car, Charlie sat in the driving position and swallowed hard before gripping the steering wheel excitedly as he started the car. 6 The top luxurious Aston Martin ONE-77 slowly rolled down the slope on the other side of the booth as Charlie drove out of the exhibition hall. The powerful roar of the engine caused a huge sensation in the exhibition hall. Jason waspletely stunned. Did the car truly belong to that piece of trash? What was going on?! 5 Jessica was also pale as she thought about it. She had insulted Charlie so much earlier, but he actually owned two of those super-luxurious sports cars? She could not help but mutter, "No, this is impossible! How could the useless son-inw of the Wilson family afford to buy those cars? How did he get hold of the car keys?" 1 Jason could not ept reality either. Gritting his teeth, he said, "That piece of trash must have stolen the car keys!" Luke was very angry when he saw that these two idiots were still insulting Charlie at this time. They were indeed asking to die! 1 Luke turned around and stared at Jason and Jessica before yelling angrily, "You have already offended Mr. Wade, and you are still barking like a mad dog here?" Then, he quickly instructed the security guards, "Hit him hard!" Jason was immediately knocked to the ground with three punches and two kicks from the security guards. After that, they grabbed his hair before punching him in the face repeatedly until his face waspletely swollen. Chapter 300 Chapter 300 Jessica was also beaten until her hair was disheveled and her mouth was crooked at this time. Jason could not help but yell out in pain. After beating them up, Luke ordered the security guards to throw them out of the exhibition hall. Jasony on the concrete floor as he yelled angrily, "D* mn it! Who the hell is this Mr. Wade?!" Jessica also said angrily, "He is just the son-inw of the Wilson family. I think that he is just a driver. How could he possibly have any status at all?!" Blood was already spewing out of Jason''s mouth as he yelled, "That useless piece of trash! I will never let him off so easily." Gritting his teeth, he continued, "And ire! She will never be able to escape from me!¡± Therefore, the Aston Martin ONE-77 was driven out of the exhibition hall just like that. The super luxurious sports car aroused the attention and curiosity of countless people on the street. ire also felt that it was a very thrilling and novel experience as this was her first time riding in an Aston Martin. After all, it was the top supercar in the world, and any young person would want to have the opportunity to experience it at least once in their lifetime. However, ire only wanted to experience it. After driving for a short while, ire said to Charlie," Let''s drive the car back to the exhibition center. I do not want to spoil the car." Charlie replied, "Why are you so worried? Mr. Quinton i s a very nice person." "I don¡¯t think that it is very appropriate to take advantage of him," ire replied earnestly. "Anyway, since we have already experienced what it is like to ride in an Aston Martin ONE-77, let''s return the car so that we can go home." Charlie nodded when he saw how persistent ire was. After that, he drove back to the exhibition hall before parking the car back on the tform. As soon as he got off the car, Luke greeted him respectfully before he asked, "Mr. Wade, how does it feel to drive the sports car? Are you satisfied?" Charlie nodded before he said in a low voice, "First, I want you to find a ce for me to store these two cars safely. I will take these cars from you when I need to use them." Luke did not ask too many questions, simply nodding as he said, "Mr. Wade, you can rest assured that I will help you keep these cars safe!" Charlie smiled in satisfaction. "Then, I will go home with my wife first." "Please let me send you home, Mr. Wade." "No need!" ire could not help but sigh on the way back home." Initially, I thought that I would be able to try and negotiate a partnership with the Aurous Hill Convention and Exhibition Center. That way, I would b e able to invite them to attend my opening ceremony tomorrow. However, it looks as though that is not happening anymore." Charlie asked ire, "Dear wife, will you be officially opening your studio tomorrow?" "Yes, that¡¯s right," ire replied immediately. "After so many days of preparation, I think I am finally ready to open my studio officially." At this time, ire said mncholically, "It''s truly a pity that I will not be able to invite anyone with a good reputation toe for my opening ceremony. I have only invited a few of my ssmates, you, and my parents." From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie nodded, but he was thinking in his heart, ''Who said that you would not be able to invite anyone with a good reputation? Your husband will get it done for you!'' Doris from Emgrand Group, Jasmine from the Moore family, Graham from the Quinton family, Zeke from the White family, the mobster boss, Don Albert, and also Finn from Treasure Pavilion. They were among some of the most high profile and powerful people in Aurous Hill, and they were all calling him their master. As long as he gave them an order, they would undoubtedly drop by his wife''s studio to attend her opening ceremony. When that happened, his wife¡¯s business would surely cause a huge sensation in Aurous Hill. As soon as he thought about it, Charlie immediately sent out some text messages on his cell phone. "My wife¡¯s studio will be officially opened tomorrow. Please make some time toe over and join us for the opening ceremony. The address is..." Chapter 301 Chapter 301 After sending his text message, Charlie kept receiving text replies. The first to reply was Jasmine. "Mr. Wade, don''t worry! I will definitelye over to congratte your wife tomorrow!¡± After that, Graham replied: "Thank you for the invitation, Mr. Wade. I will definitelye over to join you for the opening ceremony tomorrow!" Zeke replied: "Mr. Wade, I will make sure to bring my son and nephew along with me to congratte your wife tomorrow! After all, I really want those two rascals to apologize to you in person..." In fact, everyone was very excited to receive Charlie''s invitation because they felt that it was a good opportunity for them to get closer to him. ire initially had some qualms about her opening ceremony tomorrow. She would never have expected her husband to prepare a grand opening ceremony for her! After getting back home, ire quickly washed up so that she could rest earlier and prepare for the opening ceremony of her studio tomorrow morning. Charlie also went to bed early that night and all that h e thought about that night was how he was going to make his wife the most talked about person in Aurous Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hill tomorrow. The next day was the day that ire had scheduled for the opening ceremony of her studio. 5 As ire did not have much money since she was just starting her own business, ire rented a small office i n the slightly remote Bright Star Building. Even though Bright Star Building was a subsidiary property owned by Emgrand Group, it was not worth mentioning at all. Emgrand Group could not be bothered to operate the building on their own and they rented the office units out to some intermediarypanies. Initially, Charlie was nning to ask Doris to vacate one of the floors in Bright Star Building for his wife to use as her office. However, as he thought about it, he felt it would be too difficult to exin it to ire. Therefore, he decided t o allow ire to use her own money to rent a small office in the building instead. 2 At this time, Charlie and ire were both standing outside of the small office as they waited for the arrival of the guests. 1 ire had already sent some invitation letters out to several partners that she used to work with in Wilson Group in the past and she even plucked up the courage to send an invitation letter to Doris from Emgrand Group. However, she was still a little nervous because she did not know if any of those guests would show up. 1 It was very difficult for her to start up apany on her own and if her opening ceremony was a failure, everyone in the industry would definitely look down o n her. 3 When Charlie saw the anxious expression on ire''s face, he quickly assured andforted her, "My dear wife, it''s still early. When the timees, all the guests will definitely be here. Don''t worry too much about it." 2 The scheduled opening time was ten o''clock in the morning and it was just a little after nine o''clock right then. Therefore, it was only normal that no one had arrived yet at that time. 3 A short whileter, ire suddenly received a phone call. After answering the call, she found out that it was the receptionist at the front desk of Bright Star Building informing her in advance that the Wilson family was here to visit. When Charlie heard the voice over the phone, he was very surprised. "The Wilson family? What are they doing here? Did you send them an invitation letter?" ire shook her head before she said, "Why would I invite them to my opening ceremony after our disagreement? Perhaps the reason why they''re here today...is tough at me. The receptionist told me that Grandma came here in person with my uncle¡¯s family. Charlie, I hope you won''t have a confrontation with themter.¡± Charlie nodded before he smiled and said, "As long as they don¡¯t try to stir up any trouble, I promise not to engage in any arguments with them. Today is supposed to be a happy day." Chapter 302 Chapter 302 ire nodded, the frown between her eyes indicating her anxiety. Soon, from the outside passage, Lady Wilson''s slow walking pace sounded, paired with the sound of her cane hitting the floor. Behind her were Christopher, Harold, and Wendy. Harold, who was beaten up and arrested some time ago, had just been bailed out by Lady Wilson from the police station. Thus, he was full of resentment and hatred as he red at Charlie. Charlie, of course, couldn''t care less. Today was his wife''s office''s opening ceremony, he didn''t want to have any conflict with these hooligans. He would not jump on them as long as they kept themselves decent. Wendy walked ahead and sneered, "ire, you didn''t even say hi to grandma, when did you be so rude?" ire replied tly, "I was kicked out of the Wilson family, so, in other words, we are not rted!" 6 "D*mn it!" Lady Wilson banged her cane to the ground hard and said furiously, "You are a descendant of the Wilson family, and we are rted by blood. You were born as one of us, and when you die, you''ll be our family''s ghost too!" 4 Charlie said sarcastically, "You''re a little doublestandard, aren''t you? When you kicked her out of your family, you said that she was not part of your family, yet now, you im that she is one of you, alive or dead? Isn''t that a little too contradicting?¡± 2 Harold grit his teeth and said, "Shut up, loser! You don¡¯t have any say here!" Charlie red back at him. "Did you not have enough punches the other day? Do you want me to loosen you up a little?" 3 Harold cowardly shrank his neck inward like a turtle and stepped aside. 1 He had already tasted Charlie''s strength firsthand when he had tried to take over the vi, so he now knew that he was not on par with Charlie regardless 0 f the number of people he had. Hence, the best he could do was to remain silent. 2 ire pursed her lips and turned her gaze toward Lady Wilson, saying, "Sorry, you are not wee at m y opening ceremony today. Please leave now." 5 "Opening ceremony?" Lady Wilson burst out in disdain. "ire, do you truly think that someone will come to your door if you operate a small studio like this?" 2 Christopher giggled contemptuously and chimed in, "I heard that you even sent an invitation to Emgrand Group, am I right? Did it ever cross your mind how the Emgrand Group would look at your tiny little office?" 5 "That''s right," Lady Wilson interjected. "ire, after all, we are a family. It''s important to stay united and in ord. You are my granddaughter, you have my blood in your body. How long do you want to fight with me?" 1 She continued with her brainwashing. "Look at you, working in such a dpidated office by yourself without any money or resources. Why don¡¯t youe back to the Wilson Group? I''ll let you be the director just like before, and you can work for me like you always did. I''ll give you the shares of the company and even elect you as the sessor. What do you say?" 4 The Wilson family was not doing very well now. The Emgrand Group had broken off their coboration with them and even cklisted them, and in addition t o that, the White family had called off their engagement with Wendy. She couldn¡¯t count on Harold at all. 6 Lady Wilson''s only hope was to get ire back to herpany, and hopefully, it could break the unfortunate chain and make a breakthrough in their business. Maybe ire could even get the Emgrand Group¡¯s contract back! That way, the otherpanies woulde to them for more projects, and she could reverse their situation in no time. 1 Never did Lady Wilson expect that ire would simply shake her head and say calmly, "Thanks, but n o thanks. I''m not interested, I just want to do my own thing." Christopher sneered. "ire, I suggest you have some self-consciousness. Don¡¯t you see how deste your office is at your opening ceremony? Did anyonee t o congratte you? Do you honestly think you can make it work? I bet you''ll go bankrupt before you start!" 7 From N?velDrama.Org. Charlie''s expression was full of disdain. "It''s none of your business! I can make the prominent figures in Aurous Hille and congratte ire whenever I want!" Chapter 303 Chapter 303 Harold smirked and said in a sarcastic tone, "Charlie, g o ahead with your drama. I bet your so- called acquaintances are just some low-life gangsters and nobodies. Do you really think you''re so influential and powerful? I don''t believe you''re able to invite any prominent figures!" Wendy chimed in the sarcastic bandwagon. "A loser like Charlie is best at bragging. If no one attends your opening ceremony, you and this office will be Aurous Hill¡¯sughing stocks. Let''s see how you''ll get jobs or projects then!" ire didn''t show any expression as she listened to the insults but anxiety slowly brewed in her heart. To put it bluntly, opening ceremonies were asions that disyedpany owners''work connections and resources. If many guests were to attend the opening ceremony, i t would show that thepany had a strong businesswork and foundation especially if VIPs were among the guests. Such news would spread around their circle and many people would regard thepany as reliable and trustworthy. However, if they didn''t have any guests on the day, it was like making an announcement to the public that theirpany had nowork connections and resources. No one would dare seek the company even for the tiniest project. From N?velDrama.Org. It would be a great pleasure if Emgrand Group could send someone to attend the opening ceremony, but ire wasn¡¯t certain if they would entertain her. 1 At that moment, Lady Wilson spoke. "ire, look around you, it''s almost ten now but there''s no one here except us. I don''t think you can gain anything in this small office. Why don''t you return to Wilson Group and help us? Not only would you have a steady job but it¡¯s also better than receiving cold stares from others.¡± 4 When the Wilson family found out that ire''spany was about to open, they had contacted some previous partners who had good rtionships with them and asked them not to attend her opening ceremony. They obliged after learning that ire was part of the Wilson family and dered that they would not coborate with her in the future. 8 That was also why Lady Wilson was confident that there would not be any distinguished guests today. It would devastate ire even further and she would be able to control her better in the future! Indeed, ire was very anxious and agitated right now. She bit her lips and stomped nervously. 3 Charlie took her hand and said in an earnest tone," Dear, so what if there aren''t any guests today? I''m here with you and that''s enough!" 1 ire looked back at him, nodding with a smile and feeling a warmth wrapping her heart. Lady Wilson, on the other hand, sneered and said, " Charlie, you''re overly confident, aren¡¯t you? What good are you here? Can you bring big shots here? Can you get her projects and jobs? Without the support of Wilson Group, you¡¯re driving yourself to a dead end!" 3 Charlie said arrogantly, "ire''spany will definitely only get better! Wilson Group in its heyday i s nothing to ire, let alone Wilson Group that is on the verge of bankruptcy! To be more sessful than she was with you guys is a piece of cake for ire!" 1 "Huh, cocky fellow!" Lady Wilson felt that she was greatly insulted upon hearing Charlie said that Wilson Group was on the verge of bankruptcy and ire could do better than Wilson Group in its glorious moment! She stomped her cane to the floor angrily and growled, "You''re just a loser who married into our family, how dare you raise your voice here!¡± 4 Charlie smiled slyly. "Raise my voice? Haha, I''m just stating the facts. If you don''t believe me, let¡¯s just wait and see!" Harold sneered. "Alright, Charlie, we''ll wait and see if you can expand thispany." The minutes passed by and the opening ceremony was approaching. ire was getting more and more flustered. She kept shifting her gaze between her watch and the main door. Charlie tried tofort her to no avail. Chapter 304 Chapter 304 He was perplexed and casual though. He had already sent an invitation to Emgrand Group, so Doris Young would and must attend. She was probably preparing the gift since she was not here yet! Christopher put on a pompous expression and said," Well, do you still think you''re so well connected?" 2 It was almost ten o¡¯clock. If there were any guestsing, they would have arrived at the door by then. However, the entrance was empty and quiet. Apparently, no one would show up. Wendy said in a cocky tone, "Dad, the loser said it doesn''t matter if they have no guests today, he alone i s enough. I wonder how powerful he is? Does he really think he''s a somebody here in Aurous Hill?" 3 At this moment, the voice from the front desk resonated from a distance away. It seemed that she deliberately raised her voice. "Announcing the arrival of Mr. Travis Lane of Lancaster..." Travis Lane? Charlie was a little bewildered. Thest time he had met Travis was when the White family brought Jack Yaleman to set up the metaphysicspetition and h e killed Jack by summoning the Thunder Order. He didn''t invite him to his wife''s opening ceremony, why was he here? 1 The Wilson family was equally stunned! Travis Lane? The richest man in Lancaster? Why was he here? As soon as Travis arrived at the door, he walked straight into the office where Charlie was standing. 2 The Wilson family exchanged surprise and peculiar nces with each other. Christopher walked ahead and said, "I met a businessman from Lancaster a few days ago and I heard he¡¯s quite close to Travis Lane. Could it be that he''d introduced me to Travis Lane?" Then, Christopher spruced up his attire and went ahead to greet him. Lady Wilson and the rest of the n didn''t dare to be cocky. They followed him sheepishly. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. As the chubby Travis walked into the office, he ignored Christopher, who marched forward to greet him. Instead, he went straight to Charlie and said in a shrill tone, "Mr... Mr. Wade, I''ve finally made it." As everyone watched in bewilderment, Charlie nodded calmly and asked, "Why are you here?" Travis said respectfully, "Mr. Wade, it is your wife''s new office¡¯s opening ceremony today. I must come to congratte you and your wife!" Christopher caught up with them and interjected with a wide smile on his face, "Hi, Mr. Lane, you¡¯re here! Let''s go inside and have a chat. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to stand here and talk..." Travis was trying to butter Charlie up, so he was agitated when someone interrupted their conversation. His smiling face suddenly darkened and he squinted at Christopher like a king staring at a lowly peasant before he said coldly, "Who are you? Don''t you see that I''m talking to Mr. Wade?" 5 Awkward, Christopher cleared his throat and tried again, "I''m Christopher Wilson...May I know if Mr. Mark from Lancaster even mentioned me to you?" 1 Travis frowned irritatedly and said, ¡°I don''t know you and I certainly don¡¯t know any Mr. Mark. I''m here today to congratte Mrs. Wade on her office''s opening!" Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Travis Lane¡¯s remarks sent a shock wave across the office and the Wilson family members blinked in astonishment. Did he actuallye to congratte ire?! He was the richest man in Lancaster! When and how did Charlie and ire strike up the rtionship with him?! 1 Christopher was utterly shocked. He had never expected the man to be so rude to him and snap at him right in front of everyone. Embarrassed, he quickly retreated and stood aside. 2 Wendy frowned in confusion and whispered to Harold, "Hey, is this chubby man really the richest man in Lancaster? Why does he feel like an actor hired to impersonate as a ploy to fool us? Why would any prominent figure be so kind and respectful to a loser..." 4 Harold shook his head and whispered back, "Yeah, I don''t think he¡¯s real too..." 4 None of the people present had ever seen Travis Lane before, but they had heard the rumors about his notoriety and strictness in managing his business. The man looked nothing like the version in the rumors as he talked softly and gently with Charlie. Travis took out an exquisite box from his bag and handed it to ire. "Mrs. Wade, congrattions on the opening of yourpany, please ept my little gift." 1 ire was a little astonished. She didn''t invite Travis nor did she even know him, so she was wondering if she should ept the gift. 2 Charlie smiled and nudged her softly. "Dear, it''s a congrattory gift. You should ept it..." 1 ire took the box shyly and wanted to put the box away but Wendy urged from behind her, "ire, it''s a gift from Mr. Lane. Shouldn''t you let us take a look?" 1 "Yeah, Mr. Lane is a big boss with a worth of hundreds of billions of dors, his gift must be very expensive," Harold added. 2 ire looked at Charlie for a hint, then slowly unwrapped the box under everyone''s gaze. Inside the exquisite gift box was a crystal-clear jade pendant. The pendant had no impurities at all and the emerald jade sparkled under the light, illuminating its translucent and bright texture. 2 Lady Wilson locked her gaze at the pendant as if her eyes were hooked on the jadepletely. She recognized the pendant-it was The Breezy Moon that was auctioned off at Eastcliff some time ago! It was sold at a high price of fifty million dors to an ultra-rich man in Lancaster. She had never thought that the buyer was actually Travis. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Her eyes turned green as she stared at the pendant. If the Wilson family got hold of it, it could reverse their misfortune! 2 Wendy said in an envious tone, "Huh, I didn''t know that someone would actuallye here. I wonder what kind of luck they''ve had to have known Mr. Lane H As she finished, the front desk''s loud announcement resonated again, "Miss ire Wilson, your congrattory gifts are here!" It followed by an eardeafening rumblinging from outside. 1 Everyone walked out of the building and when they looked up, they saw how the square of the building had been cleared and a huge helicopter was slowly descending. 2 Then, the entire staff of the building started to get busy. They moved one flower basket after another and one gift after another from the helicopter into ire¡¯s office. Chapter 306 Chapter 306 The entire building started to get very lively and chaotic out of sudden. A simple opening ceremony had created such an extravagant scene that even involved a helicopter! 4 Everyone poked their heads to look at the few people standing in front of the office. ire was in a daze. She had indeed invited some people, but they were not very close to her and she didn''t know anyone who could afford a helicopter. Someone in the crowd eximed, "Isn¡¯t that flower basket the legendary Tiffany limited edition? I heard that one flower basket costs more than one million dors!" 5 "Wow, look at all those flowers! I don''t think I''ve ever seen them before, they''re so beautiful!" 1 "These are Dutch tulips! The exclusive Dutch tulips are very expensive, a single bulb can cost anywhere from thousands or even tens of thousands of dors! And there''s even Blue Enchantress Hydrangeas and Juliet roses...wow, these are all rare flowers! You can¡¯t cultivate them here in our country, they can only be airlifted from abroad!" 1 "It''s no wonder they needed to dispatch a helicopter! I guess they were transported here directly via helicopter upon arrival at the airport from abroad!¡± 2 "From the looks of it, the Tiffany flower basket alone costs one million, while those precious flowers also cost half a million per basket..." 1 "Hmm, there are a total of...twenty baskets...so the total price of those flowers is more than five million dors, am I right?" 3 "Oh my god, who would be so generous to gift flower baskets costing five million dors for an opening ceremony?!" ¡°Yes! Moreover, the flowers won¡¯t survive for long, they''ll wither within days. This is sovish..." Lady Wilson, who was witnessing the scene, gulped anxiously. 1 She loved to nt flowers and the Wilson family vi''s garden was filled with various kinds of flowers that she had nted herself. However, she felt heavy-hearted to buy the bulbs of the rare flowers from abroad due to their expensive price tag, especially the most ssic red and white tulips from the Nethends which could cost up to ten grand. Wendy watched the scene and her eyes widened. Then, she turned to Lady Wilson and whispered," Grandma, I remember that you really liked the Dutch tulips but you didn''t buy them because they were too expensive and resorted to cheaper local tulips which cost a few hundred dors instead. How can these people give ire such a valuable gift?" Wendy''s words echoed into Lady Wilson¡¯s ears. She gritted her teeth in jealousy when she thought of her cheap local tulips which paled inparison to ire¡¯s Dutch tulips! She wondered if she could take a few and nt them in her garden to see if they could survive... 3 At this moment, the front desk shouted, "Announcing the arrival of Miss Doris Young, the vice- chairman of Emgrand Group, Miss Jasmine Moore, Mr. Zeke White, Mr. Graham Quinton, and Anthony Simmons to the opening ceremony of Mrs. Wade''spany!" 2 Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The announcement not only surprised the Wilson family, but it also shocked the entire staff of Bright Star Building. Although Emgrand Group owned the building, they rarely intervened in the activities here. Unexpectedly, the vice-chairman, as well as so many of Aurous Hill''s prominent figures, had actuallye to this humble building to attend ire''s opening ceremony! 2 The sudden appearance of so many VIPs at Bright Star Building had added a mesmerizing st to the building. It also made people wonder about ire¡¯s background¡ªthey were curious as to how she had invited so many big shots to her opening ceremony. 2 The Wilson family members were also dumbfounded and wondered how any of this could happen to ire?! 1 ire herself was equally dumbstruck. Hearing these names was enough to make her jump in jittery, s After all, the Wilson family was in despair right now, and she knew full well that she could only be regarded as a poor and ordinary neer who had just started her business. She hadn''t even had a foundation of her reputation in Aurous Hill yet. 2 So, why did these big shots attend her opening ceremony? Was it...because of her husband, Charlie?! Chapter 307 Chapter 307 A passage appeared immediately as the crowd of onlookers made way and stood to the side as if there were invisible barriers. Doris and Jasmine, two charming belles who donned very formal and elegant dresses with smiles on their faces, walking side by side from outside towards the door. 2 Behind them were Zeke White along with Kevin and Gerald, Graham Quinton along with Aurora and Adam, and Anthony Simmons and his granddaughter X. They walked in a group like a team of Avengers. 6 Albert Rhodes walked behind the pack. 1 Wendy''s eyes widened in shock and disbelief as she stared at the scene. These people were all prominent figures in Aurous Hill that rarely appeared in public ces, but they gathered here to congratte ire, which made her envious and agitated! 5 She was always on her high horse previously with her background as the daughter of a wealthy family and one of the most outstanding young people in the city. She was pretty and attractive, tall and slim, and she was regarded as one of the beautiful goddesses of the upper social ss of the city. 1 She had beenpeting with her cousin in all aspects for so many years. She thought that she had found a good husband and could finally crush her cousin, but now, everything she had paled inparison to ire. Her family she was so proud of was like a pile of rubbishpared to the guests that ire invited. There was a huge gap between her and ire! 2 "ire, what kind of shitty jackpot did you strike?!" Wendy red at ire and growled with an undisguised tone of jealousy. 1 ire ignored her simply because she was in a trance as well. She nudged Charlie and asked, "Did you invite these people?¡± Charlie nodded. "Yes. I''ve provided them with some Feng Shui and fortune-telling services and I built my friendships with them from there." ire sighed heavily and massaged her forehead dejectedly... She had repeatedly told Charlie not to deceive people with these unreliable methods. Not only did he ignore her warnings but he had expanded his service of deception and extended his ws to the prominent figures now. 6 What if these people found out his deception eventually? They would be dead meat! She wanted to persuade Charlie to stop, but before she could speak, Doris and Jasmine had already stood in front of them. 2 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Jasmine spoke first. She nced at ire unobtrusively, then stretched out her hand and said with a polite smile, "Mrs. Wade, congrattions on your opening day. I hope you can extend your business to us if we need any design services in the future!¡± 5 The Wilson family stared at the scene, dumbfounded. I t was obvious that Jasmine was handing the business into ire''s hand, but it sounded like Jasmine was humbly asking for ire''s help. What did ire do to receive such a humble reaction from Miss Moore? ire offered her hand nervously and shook Jasmine¡¯s hand. She said in a rather anxious and shrill tone, "Thank you, Miss Moore!" While they were talking, Jasmine was checking ire out and vice versa. In terms of physical appearance, Jasmine and ire were on par, but ire could never be at the same level when it came to the natural noble and elegant temperament. 5 ire couldn''t help but feel a little inferior when she thought of it. Jasmine started, "Mrs. Wade, you are Master Wade''s wife, which means you are my patron too, so please be casual around me!" Chapter 308 Chapter 308 Sure enough, they were here because of Charlie... Upon hearing that, ire took a peek at Charlie, who was greeting the other guests, and somehow, a tinge o f jealousy slowly arose inside her... 6 She did not expect that the distinguished daughter of the Moore family would respect her husband so much. He was full of mystery right now. Then, Doris approached them, shook hands with ire, and said, "Congrattions, Mrs. Wade. Emgrand Group has several projects that are awaiting your discussion!" "Seriously?!¡± ire eximed in shock. 1 Previously, the sixty million dor contract with Emgrand Group was enough to make the whole Wilson family excited and thrilled. She would be on cloud nine if she could get a six million dor contract from them! Doris smiled and answered, "Of course, Mrs. Wade. We now have a total of nearly three hundred million dors in interior design and renovation projects. We''ll have the contract ready right away if you can ept and manage it!" 5 The Wilson family, who were listening to their conversation, had their jaws opened so wide that they almost dropped to the floor! A three million dor project?! 9 They wanted to give it all to ire?! 2 Could someone knock some senses into the vice-chairman of Emgrand Group? With their power and status, why would they want to tter the insignificant ire? 4 If the Wilson family could get a mere 10% of the entire project, it was enough to reverse their misery and stabilize theirpany! 3 Lady Wilson felt as if someone had stomped on her heart repeatedly. If she had known that ire was so capable, she would pull her back to the family even if she had to kneel in front of her! 3 With this ying in her mind, she decided that she had to get ire back no matter what, along with Emgrand Group''s projects! 2 At this moment, Zeke brought his son, Kevin, and his nephew, Gerald, to approach Charlie and ire. Zeke started, "Mrs. Wade, congrattions and best wishes on your grand opening! You are the first the White family will approach when we have any interior design and renovation projects in the future!" 3 ttered, ire hurriedly said, "Thank you, Mr. White." Kevin and Gerald stepped forward and said in a respectful tone, "Congrattions, Mrs. Wade!" The two men were so submissive and humble and they trembled when they saw Charlie. Charlie had be the guardian angel of their family right now, s o their respect for ire was genuine and sincere. 1 Wendy, who was standing not far away, watched the White family approaching Charlie and ire with agitation and irritation. 3 Staring at Gerald, whom she had always loved so much, she felt bitter and miserable. She was supposed to marry him by now, she was supposed to be his wife and the daughter-inw of the White family. 3 But he was treating her like a stranger. Not only did h e block and cklist all her contact information but h e also didn''t even bother to look at her. The scene that frustrated her the most was that the man she loved so much was being so respectful and gracious around ire. She had be the total loser in this scenario! 1 Wendy couldn''t help it anymore. With tears rolling down her cheeks, she barged forward, grabbed Gerald''s arm, and said, "Gerald! My dear Gerald! Why didn''t you call me..." Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Ayer of thin ice covered Gerald¡¯s face. He took his arm out of Wendy¡¯s clutch and said coldly, ¡°Sorry, I have nothing to do with you right now. I''m here to congratte Master and Mrs. Wade, please behave yourself!¡± 1 "Me? Behave myself?!¡± Wendy wailed loudly, her tears flowing like two streams of rivers. "Gerald White! We¡¯ve been together for so many years and I was your fiancee. I even carried your child and now you want m e to behave myself? You used me, then dumped me! You behave yourself first!" Chapter 309 Chapter 309 Wendy was feeling so sad and hurt right then. She had invested all her hopes and dreams of a beautiful and happy life on Gerald alone, but he pushed her into the abyss of misery with his own hands! Not only did he dump her after messing up her feelings but he even showed such strong dislike and disgust towards her in front of so many people! 3 It was totally uneptable! Her wrath of fury nearly exploded right there and then! Gerald was unusually calm and emotionless at her wailing and usation. He said coldly, "It''s normal to fall in love and break up, what has it to do with respect? Please stop pestering me." 2 Charlie walked towards them as he assumed Wendy was about to cause a scene. Blood drained from Gerald''s face as Charlie came at them and quickly exined, for fear that Charlie would dismiss him for this situation. "Master Wade, please calm down. It was this shameless b*tch who jumped at me and threw a tantrum..." 1 Wendy red at the exchange in shock. Gerald, who was quite fond of her in the past, had cast her aside like an old shoe now. Moreover, he even called her a shameless b*tch in order to curry favor with Charlie! 2 She was so infuriated! All her patience went out the window at this moment. She roared hysterically, "Are you all f*cking blind?! Charlie is just a f*cking moocher, a loser! Why do you bow at him like he is some kind of king?! Why?!" Gerald sucked in a breath in bewilderment. He pped her and shouted, "Shut up, you b*tch! Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize Master Wade? I''ll kill you right now!" Lady Wilson was agitated as she watched her beloved granddaughter being humiliated. She walked up and said coldly, "Mr. White, please control your nephew! He''s going overboard" "Going overboard?!" Zeke squinted at her and sneered," Truth be told, if not for Mrs. Wade¡¯s grand opening day today, I''d break her leg for what she''s just said! I simply don''t want to spoil the mood today!" 2 Then, he continued, "Besides, who the f*ck do you think you are? You want me to control my nephew? D 0 you think I''m unaware that it was you who ordered Harold Wilson to snatch the vi that I gave to Master Wade, you old witch? I spared you because of Master and Mrs. Wade. If you blurt another nonsensical statement from your mouth, I''ll p you! Try me!" s Lady Wilson could feel a chill running up her spine and she began to tremble in fear. She was so used to being a tyrant in the Wilson family and she wanted to establish the same domineering image when she was out of the house, but... 1 But...she had lost power! However, even if she still retained her influence, she had no right to criticize Zeke to his face... 2 If he really jumped on her and pped her, there was nothing she could do about it... So, she frantically blurted, "Mr. White... I''m sorry, it¡¯s m y bad. I''m being irrational and rash, please forgive me ..." 6 Zeke squinted at her like she was a disgusting creature and snarled, "Get lost, then!" 3 She sheepishly did as he said and stood at the side immediately. 4 Wendy, on the other hand, had lost her mind due to the devastating blow. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. She stretched her arms abruptly and hugged Gerald while pleading, "Gerald, why are you so cold towards m e?! I love you very much, I''ve always loved you! I gave you my everything-my body, my heart, everything! Why did you call off our engagement? Please, I beg you, please give me another chance. Let us start over, okay?" 4 Gerald was aggravated as Wendy clung onto him stubbornly like a ko. His face was filled with annoyance as he tried to break free from her clutches t 0 no avail. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 Gerald was fully aware that he had nearly offended Master Wade because he was deceived and brainwashed by these fools. Fortunately, Master Wade was the bigger person and forgave his wrongdoings. Otherwise, he would have brought disastrous harm to his entire White family. 1 Now, this shameless Wendy had the nerve to attempt reconciling with him?! It was like pushing him back into the fire pit! 1 He shoved Wendy away and kicked her in the stomach as she fell to the floor and growled, "Wendy Wilson! From now on, get the hell away from me! If youe at me again, I swear to God I''m going to kill you!" 7 Wendy sat on the floor in a trance as if she had been struck by lightning. t> Looking back at Gerald''s face in a furious grimace, she found it so strange and unfamiliar. He didn''t look like the man who was once in love with her at all. 1 Although ire was a little agitated by Wendy, they were cousins, after all. She couldn¡¯t bear seeing her being insulted like this, so she said to Gerald, "Mr. White, you and Wendy were once in love. Even if you can''t be lovers, you don¡¯t have to be enemies, do you?" 2 Gerald immediately bowed at ire and uttered, "Yes, Mrs. Wade! It is my mistake for handling it badly, please forgive me!¡± Wendy stared in disbelief. Gerald was so ruthless and harsh to her, yet he was treating ire with full respect... She turned her head at ire. Instead of feeling grateful, her heart was filled with hatred and resentment as if it was shouting, "It was that b*tch ire! It was all her fault for what happened to me right now!" 5 Had it not been for the b*tch and that deadbeat moocher husband of hers, she would have married Gerald by now! She would have lived a happy life as the wealthy Mrs. White and she could bring the Wilson family to a higher level. The Wilson family would not have reduced to such a pitiful level! 4 It is all your fault, ire! Your fault!! Your fault!!! You b*tch!!! 1 The disheveled Wendy with her bloodshot eyes suddenly jumped up and rushed towards ire with her arms extending at her. 2 "B*tch! I''m going to kill you! It''s all your fault! I''m going to kill you now!!!" 1 ire was shocked when Wendy suddenly ran towards her. She quickly moved backwards and tried t o hide from her assault. Charlie grimaced in irritation and was about to hit Wendy when Albert marched forward and pped Wendy hard on her face. She fell to the floor again. 6 Albert shouted indignantly, "What are you? How dare you try to assault Mrs. Wade! I''ll kill you!" 1Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He urged his men who stood behind him, "Come here, drag this b*tch outside and give her a good beating!" i Two burly men in ck came out from behind, pulled Wendy up, and dragged her out. Christopher frantically called, "Please, my daughter is immature, please forgive her!" 1 Albert''s eyes were filled with irritation and anger. " What are you! Stop bugging me or I¡¯ll kill you too!" Chapter 311 Chapter 311 Christopher was trembling in fright as Albert growled at him. He had no doubt about Albert''s remarks. As someone who was regarded as the king of the underworld and had ruled the underworld for many years, killing two people was a piece of cake for him. He looked desperately at the two brawny men who were dragging Wendy and went up to ire to ask for help. "ire, could you please talk to them? She''s your cousin, how could you just watch her being taken away?" ire pursed her lips and said to the brawny men," Please stop, she was confused...she didn''t mean to hurt me..." ire found Wendy irritating, but they were cousins, after all. She couldn''t bear seeing her being beaten by these men. Albert looked back at Charlie and waited for his orders. Charlie smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me? Listen to what my wife says, then..." Albert ordered his men, "Since Mrs. Wade has stated her view, let them go!" Charlie nodded and turned his gaze at Lady Wilson." See? I told you, you¡¯re not wee here. Get lost when I ask nicely, or I''ll let Albert''s men kick you out of here!" The enraged Lady Wilson clutched her fists and clenched her jaw furiously. She trembled so violently that she couldn''t even stand still, but she didn''t dare t o stay there any longer. Christopher took her arm and they quickly walked out.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Wendy, on the other hand, was still yelling hysterically, "No! I don''t want to leave! I want to kill the b*tch! Let go of me! I want to kill her!" Albert kicked her mercilessly and growled, "Shut up or I''ll cut off your tongue!" Terrified at his sister''s maddening behavior, Harold helped her up and said hurriedly, "Wendy, let''s go home!" Lady Wilson sighed repeatedly as she walked out of ire''s new office. Her intention today was to mock ire and induce her to return to the Wilson family with a little pressure. Unexpectedly, ire was not on the same page anymore, with so many prominent figures backing her up! It seemed that the Wilson family could no longer deceive her into returning to their side... Lady Wilson was feeling extremely depressed and upset. Since ire did not have any intention to return to the Wilson family, there went their only hope to revive the family. Bankruptcy and the end of their business was the only resort now. If only she had known it woulde to this... ire could finally heave a sigh of relief after the Wilson family left in disgrace. 1 However, the lively atmosphere in her office made her nervous again. The VIPs were gathering under her roof but her office was too small to amodate so many people and it was not very convenient to move around. Then, she saw many Bright Star Building''s staff hustling around her office, serving the guests snacks and drinks. 2 The building belonged to Emgrand Group, after all. One phone call from Doris was enough for these people to put their work aside immediately and come t 0 help at ire''s office. 3 Doris walked to ire and said, "Mrs. Wade, Bright Star Building is our property. Since you''ve chosen to open your office here, we have something for you in return.¡± She gestured at a middle-aged man and said, "This is Bobby Hinton, the manager of this building. I''ve told him that in the future, the offices on this floor will gradually be emptied out for your use." ire waved her hands frantically and said, "Oh no, Miss Young, you don''t have to do that. This office is enough for the time being since I¡¯m the only one working here. I have no use for such a large space. Besides, I can''t afford it..." 1 Bobby hurriedly handed over a check with the value o f a hundred and eighty grand written on it and said," Mrs. Wade, this is the one-year rent that you''ve paid in advance. For your information, we will bear all the rent, utilities, property fees, air-conditioning fees, and heating fees of your office in the future!" Chapter 312 Chapter 312 ire said nervously, "Oh, no, I can''t make you do that" Charlie took her hand and said with a gentle smile," Dear, since Miss Young would like to offer her help, just ept her kindness as a form of respect." 4 "Huh, it''s not that I don''t want to ept her offer, but that''s too much help..." 1 Charlie took the check from Bobby and put it in ire''s hand. "Since Miss Young said that it''s free, keep the money. Emgrand Group is argepany with a worth of hundreds of billions of dors, they won''t mind your menial rent. Besides, you''ll have projects and coborations with them in the future. Let¡¯s not make everything so formal and rigid." 2 ire was a little moved when she listened and pondered upon Charlie¡¯s remarks. He was right. Emgrand Group was thergestpany in Aurous Hill and thepany alone was comparable in scale to the entire Moore family. If she made thingsplicated with Doris Young because of the hundred and eighty grand check, it might probably make Doris feel that she was being stiff and upromising. 3 So, she epted the check graciously and said, " Thank you very much, Miss Young!" Doris smiled gently. "We are partners, we should help each other." ire nodded and handed the check back to Charlie." I don''t have pockets on my dress, please help me keep it." "Okay!" Charlie slipped the check into his pocket and said to ire, "Let me introduce you to Miss Moore. The Moore family has some renovation projects that I think you¡¯ll be interested in." 3N?velDrama.Org ? content. ire nodded, but she didn¡¯t feel like chatting with Jasmine because she felt inferior and mediocre when she stood by Jasmine. 2 More importantly, she could feel some hostility hidden behind Jasmine''s generous and polite smile. 3 A woman¡¯s intuition is never wrong. Deep down in Jasmine''s heart, she was thinking that one day, she could snatch Charlie from the Wilson family to the Moore family, hence the inconceivable hostility towards ire. Apparently, ire could sense the hostility from Jasmine as well, but she simply hadn''t figured out where the hostility came from and why. s She looked at the time and it was already past 10 am. Her parents were supposed to be here by now. She tugged Charlie''s sleeves and asked, "Charlie, Mom and Dad aren''t here yet. Why don''t you call them and ask them about their whereabouts?" 3 Charlie nodded. "Maybe there is a traffic jam on the way..." 1 He and ire had woken up very early today as they had to arrive at the office earlier to clean up the ce and prepare for the reception. Before they went out the door, they had even told the parents toe before ten for the opening ceremony. It was ten minutes past ten now but they still hadn''t arrived. Charlie took out his phone and was about to make a call when ire¡¯s phone suddenly rang. She quickly answered her phone as it was from her mother, ine. ine''s frantic voice resonated through the phone," ire, we had an ident! Your dad has been sent to the Silverwing Hospital. Come quick!" Chapter 313 Chapter 313 "What?!" ire shrieked in panic. "How''s Dad? Where are you now?" ine''s trembling voice echoed with a mixture of shock and sobbing. "We''re at Silverwing Hospital. Your dad was unconscious after the ident,e here quick!" Never did ire expect to receive such bad news when she was celebrating the grand opening with joy... She cried into the phone, "Okay, I''ll go there right now!" Charlie heard the conversation clearly and realized the seriousness of the matter. He turned to the guests and said, "I¡¯m sorry guys, ire and I have to leave immediately. Please make yourself comfortable here!" Under normal circumstances, it would be rude for the host to leave the guests aside, but since these people were Charlie¡¯s fans, they didn''t mind it. Hence, Charlie drove his wife straight to the hospital. After he parked the car at the parking spot, they quickly went straight to the ICU. N?velDrama.Org ? content. They pushed the ward door open and saw Jacob lying on the bed with his eyes closed tightly. He was in aa. ine sat by the bed, staring at her husband in a daze. There were bloodstains on her body and her face as pale as a sheet of paper. Blood drained from ire''s face, her eyes filled with tears. She rushed to their side and asked anxiously," Mom, how''s Dad? What happened?¡± ine''s eyes were swollen and red. She said with a sob, "We were on the way to your opening ceremony when a muck truck ran the red light and crashed into our car. Your dad is in a very critical condition now." 5 ire turned to the doctor who stood in the ward. " Doctor, how¡¯s my father?" 2 The doctor answered, "Don''t worry, he''s in a stable condition for the time being." ire and Charlie heaved a sigh of relief. After a short pause, the doctor said again, hesitating," But..." ire frowned in confusion. "But what?" The doctor sighed and continued, "But the patient¡¯s spine was injured in the ident and he might be a quadriplegic when he wakes up..." Quadriplegic-paralysed from the neck down. In that case, he would be a living dead who has lost the ability to function independently, which was only slightly better than a vegetative person. 6 Upon hearing the news, ire felt dizzy all of a sudden, as if the sky was spinning right before her eyes. She would have copsed to the floor if Charlie hadn''t been swift enough to hold her. If her father really became quadriplegic, it meant that he could only lie in bed and lose the ability to function. He could do nothing! 4 It was living hell! She quickly asked, "Doctor, is there any way to cure the spinal injury?" 3 The doctor shook his head. "Basically, there isn''t a cure. To date, there are no cases of quadriplegics who have been cured. The best we can do is have the patient sit up by himself and the rest is out of our hands. It¡¯s best for you to be mentally prepared..." 3 ire''s tears flowed like rivers. Then, she turned to ine and asked, "Mom, are you okay?" Chapter 314 Chapter 314 ine looked very pale and shocked. She said, "Oh, I''m fine, my head simply hurts a little. The doctor checked on me and he said that I''m okay, it''s just that your father...the truck had hit his side..." 1 N?velDrama.Org ? content. She wailed loudly. It was a fatal blow to her that her husband might end u p being permanently quadriplegic. 1 After a thorough investigation, Charlie discovered that the muck truck had already escaped after the ident. ine and Jacob were unconscious after being hit by the truck, so they couldn''t see the truck¡¯s license te nor any significant feature of the truck. 4 Later, they were sent to the hospital by Good Samaritans. ine¡¯s situation was slightly better. She was sitting i n the front passenger seat at the time, so she was unconscious after the ident and suffered some bruises and minor injuries. She woke up after arriving at the hospital. Jacob, on the other hand, was unlucky. Sitting in the driver''s seat, he suffered a major impact as the truck had hit his side and he ended up in this miserable state. Charlie sighed dejectedly and thought, ''God is so unfair.'' 6 Although Jacob was an egoistic boaster who loved to pretend to be an expert despite hisck of knowledge, he was not a bad person overall, only a little cowardly and foolish. 3 However, the ident had caused him to be permanently quadriplegic. If he didn''t do something right now, he would be in misery for the rest of his life. 3 On the contrary, ine was not only a typical snob, but she was also a wicked shrew who wanted to marry her daughter off like it was a trade for the sake of wealth and glory. She had no moral standards or any line in her life. 4 And then what? She ended up fine! Charlie couldn''t help but sigh, an evil thought brewing in his mind. Why wasn¡¯t ine the one on the bed and at the risk of being quadriplegic? 6 If she was disabled, he would finally have a leisurely life in the Wilson family... At this moment, the door of the ICO opened and two figures walked in. Charlie''s face suddenly darkened when heid eyes o n the young man walking in front. He was Jason Grant, the man he had humiliated at the auto show yesterday. Behind him was a middle-aged man carrying a medicine chest with a big red cross on it. 2 ire asked, "Mom, why is he here?" "Oh, I asked him toe. Jason knows the hospital director. He was here visiting his rtives when we were admitted to the hospital. When he saw our conditions, he immediately arranged for your dad to b e admitted to the ICU.¡± 1 Then, he put up a warm smile and said affectionately," Jason, you must be tired from all the arrangements. Come, have a seat!" 2 Jason stered a smile on his face and said, "It¡¯s okay, I''m not tired." Then, there was a swift change in his expression when he suddenly saw Charlie standing behind ine. The disgusting loser was here. Yesterday, at the auto show, it was because of Charlie''s interference that he was humiliated in front 0 f ire. Since then, he hated Charlie down to the marrow of his bones. Besides, he didn''t think that Charlie would be so incredible. He had been finding a chance to unravel his disguise. 4 His wrath of fury started to burn when he saw his nemesis standing in front of him. At the same time, he intended to reverse the bad impression made and regain ire¡¯s favor. ine sighed heavyheartedly, wiped her tears, and said, "Jason, a while ago, the doctor said that Jacob might be paralyzed for the rest of his life. What should I do..." Jason pointed at the middle-aged man behind him and introduced him to ine. "Don¡¯t worry! This is Joshua Lynch, a famous Chinese medicine doctor in the country and I''ve invited him to treat Uncle Jacob! Don''t worry, with his skills and professionalism, Uncle Jacob will heal in no time!" Chapter 315 Chapter 315 As soon as ine heard that Jason had brought a renowned doctor to their ward, she shrieked in excitement and said, "Oh, Jason, thank you so much! Thank you foring, Dr. Lynch!" 3 Jason smiled lightly and said, "You¡¯re wee, I''m just offering some help whenever I can." Then, he turned and respectfully said to Joshua behind him, "Dr. Lynch, this is Uncle Jacob, please check on him." Joshua stepped forward and said in a confident tone, " Don''t worry, he hurt his spine, didn¡¯t he? Although it sounds like a horrible injury, I can assure you it''s a piece of cake for me." 4 The doctor gasped in surprise. "As far as I¡¯m concerned, no one can cure spinal injuries. Even the richest people in the world can only lie on the bed after they have injured their spine. Just look at Stephen Hawking-he is so bright and awesome, but he''s only able to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of his life and can only move three fingers due to motor neuron disease. Why are you so confident?" 4 Joshuaughed and said in an arrogant tone," Because I have a magical elixir. If the patient takes it, he will recover in no time." 5 N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then, he reached into his bag and carefully retrieved a crystal clear pill that was cut in half. He lifted it into the air and said pompously, "Look, this is the magical elixir I''ve developed! It can even revive a vegetative person, let alone cure a spinal injury!" 1 ire, who was sobbing quietly, asked, "Does the pill really work?" "Of course!" Joshua stroked his beard and said, "This i s the world''s number one magical elixir. It was made with the essence of life and painstaking effort by an expert with great medical skills before he passed away. It''s a priceless treasure. If it wasn¡¯t for Mr. Grant, I would never have taken this medicine out." 5 Charlie grinned after he saw the small pill in Joshua¡¯s hand. It was the pill from his preliminary refining attempts t o heal Jacob''s injury earlier, wasn''t it? 1 The effect of the pill was actually one-tenth of the actual product. It was good enough for the general injuries, but it would not work wonders on serious injuries and illnesses. He found it rather funny when Joshua treated it like a n invaluable treasure. He even held it so carefully for fear that he would break and damage it. However, Charlie shrugged indifferently-it was just a stupid little pill that he could mass produce as much a s he wanted! 3 The magical elixir that he had refined for the second time could indeed heal Jacob''s spinal injury and make him recover, but he was certain that the halffinished product in Joshua¡¯s hand would fail. 3 Hence, Charlie shook his head and said, "Forget it, Dr. Lynch. You can''t cure my father-inw¡¯s injury with your pill." Jason sneered contemptuously. "Charlie, who the f*ck do you think you are? How dare you question Dr. Lynch''s authority here?!" Joshuaughed loudly like he had just heard the funniest joke ever and said, "Buddy, just shut up if you don''t know anything. Do you know Anthony Simmons, the famous Chinese medicine expert? His old injuries were cured by my magical elixir! This is the special drug that even medicine experts recognize but you''re calling it useless! Don''t make meugh!" 4 Everyone in the ward gasped in extreme shock! Who was Anthony Simmons? He was the eminent authority in Chinese medicine. His medical skills were superb and he had helped a lot of people throughout his life. He didn''t ept just any case, and even if one was rich and powerful, it didn''t mean that they could see him as they pleased! Even his own injuries that he was helpless of were cured by the magical elixir developed by Dr. Lynch! How amazing was that?! And now, Charlie had the nerve to say that the pill didn''t work?! He was kidding, right?! Chapter 316 Chapter 316 ine''s face twisted into a disdainful grimace and she shouted, "Charlie, just shut up, you loser! Who do you think you are?! You have no say in this!" 4 She shot daggers at Charlie and growled, "Stop messing with Dr. Lynch''s treatment. Get out!" Charlie frowned in dismay. At the same time, he thought, ''Could it be that Joshua was the first to buy the pill from Zachary? If so, he must be the one who sold the pill to Anthony Simmons for five million dors, that dishonest and profiteering prick!'' 6 Jason must have spent a lot of money to hire him. At this moment, Jason sneered, thinking that he had something on Charlie, "Charlie, you deadbeat loser. You must be pretty good with your mouth, huh, since there''s absolutely nothing you can do here? You and your bluff!" 5 Then, he pped his hands together as if something struck his mind and said, "Oh, I get it! You questioned Dr. Lynch because you don¡¯t want Uncle Jacob to get better!" "Huh, I''m bluffing?" Charlie could endure ine''s ridicule and insult, but it didn''t mean that he could do the same with Jason. He sneered and replied, "I know Anthony and I''ve never heard him say he was cured by this idiot here.¡± 1 Jasonughed out loud. "Charlie, you''re so funny! Did you say you know Anthony? You might as well say that you know the president of the United States!" 2 Joshua was unhappy when Charlie called him an idiot, so he squinted at him pompously and chided," Young man, you¡¯re weak but your bber is very impressive! I bet you''ve never even read a single medical book! How dare you call me an idiot!" He pointed at Charlie arrogantly and growled, "You, apologize to me right now! Otherwise, I won''t save the patient!" 3 Blood drained from ine¡¯s face. She shouted," Charlie, you want to kill my husband, don''t you? You useless moocher! Do you n to kill my husband first, then me, so you can snatch our possessions?!" 5 Charlie frowned at her like he was looking at a crazy person. 1 ''Did you just im that I want to snatch your possessions? Did you even have any, to begin with? I doubt you can even fork out a few million dors right now! Do you think I want to take that lousy three-room apartment of yours? I have tens of billions in my ount that I didn''t know how to spend, as well as a hundred million dor check from Jasmine in my pocket, and you''re using me of wanting to snatch your possessions?'' Charlie thought to himself. 3 This was the biggest joke in the world! Jason interjected, "I think Charlie is plotting something evil. You''d better be careful or he¡¯ll make your life miserable!" ire tugged Charlie¡¯s arm and said, "Charlie, let Dr. Lynch try.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. In spite of themotion, Dr. Lynch sat on his high horse and snorted coldly, "Buddy, you''d better get on your knees and apologize to me or I won''t treat the patient!" 1 As soon as he finished saying this, a frigid voice suddenly came from outside the door. "Who is it? How dare he summon Master Wade to kneel before him? Does he want to die?" Chapter 317 Chapter 317 Following the direction of the sound, everyone looked towards the door and saw a middle-aged man in a smart suit walking into the ward. Jason and Dr. Lynch freaked out as soon as they saw the man, their faces turning green and their mouths wide agape. 1 He was the dignified king of Aurous Hill''s underworld, Don Albert Rhodes! 2 What the hell was going on?! 4 Why was he here? 3 Before Jason and Dr. Lynch could react to his appearance, the next scene made them dumbfounded as if they had been struck by lightning! A group of people barged into the room like a SWAT team. They were Doris Young, Zeke White, Graham Quinton, Travis Lane, Anthony Simmons, and so on! These people were prominent figures in Aurous Hill and Lancaster! 2 They walked directly to Charlie, bowed and greeted respectfully, "Master Wade!" Charlie asked curiously, "Why are all of you here?" Don Albert answered, "Master Wade, we came as soon as we heard about your father-inw''s ident, hope you don''t mind our sudden intrusion." 4 Charlie smiled. "Thank you, you''re so considerate." His tone was rxed and casual, but the short remark was enough of apliment to make these VIPs blush in excitement and they even shivered a little due to the thrill. ine squinted at the scene in devastation and thought, ''Oh damn! Charlie the crook has gotten worse and worse in his deception! So many VIPs are falling for his tricks, what if his deception is exposed one day? He¡¯ll kill us all!¡¯ She didn''t believe that Charlie was talented at all. She knew Charlie''s past very clearly. He became an orphan at the age of eight and was sent to a welfare home. When he was a teenager, he worked various part-time jobs including being a delivery man, an air-conditioning service man, and even the hazardous high rise window cleaner. Later, he was brought home by Lord Wilson and married ire. 2 If he really was sopetent, why had he led such a miserable life for all these years, then? Jason was utterly speechless at the scene, especially when he saw Jasmine Moore among the crowd! 1 She was the distinguished daughter of the Moore family! The Grant family was a tiny existencepared to the majestic Moore family and even his father was in n 0 ce to meet her as they pleased! But the beautiful and charming Jasmine Moore was s 0 respectful and gracious towards Charlie the loser! How could it be?! Jason couldn¡¯tprehend why the wealthy and elegantdy would condescend to Charlie the deadbeat moocher! Hence, he cleared his throat and blurted out of surprise, "Miss Moore, why do you call him Master Wade? He''s just a deadbeat loser, have you mistaken him for someone else?¡± 2 Jasmine''s face darkened and she chided, "Shut up! How dare you question Master Wade?!¡±N?velDrama.Org ? content. Graham, who was standing beside her, sneered coldly, and said, "Master Wade is the only true dragon in the entire world with unimaginable power and strength. How could we have mistaken him for someone else?!" 3 Zeke added, "That''s right! Master Wade is highly respected and honorable in Aurous Hill, who do you think you are to address him by his first name, you b* stard?!" Chapter 318 Chapter 318 Don Albert shot Jason an intimidating re and said," Master Wade is our leader, your disrespect to him is equivalent to making us your enemies. If you dare blurt a single nonsensical statement again, I¡¯ll break your leg!" 3 Jason''s face turned green and blue as the VIPs chided him continuously, shocked and speechless. At this moment, Anthony yelled coldly, "Lome here, Joshua Lynch!" Joshua shuddered in astonishment when his name was called. 2 Others might not know it, but he knew very clearly whether his magical elixir had cured Anthony¡¯s illness. He could still deceive them earlier, but now that the real man was here, his bluff would be exposed! Nevertheless, he stepped forward with his head hanging low and greeted, "Master Simmons.¡± Anthony rebuked angrily, "I heard you say that you cured my illness with that pill in your hand, is that true?" 5 Joshua started frantically, "I''m sorry, Master Simmons. I was just talking nonsense and bragging about something I didn''t do, please forgive me..." 2 N?velDrama.Org ? content. Actually, Joshua knew full well that after he had sold the pill to Anthony, he did state that the pill was quite powerful and that it had relieved his injuries very well, but it was not so miraculous as to heal itpletely. Earlier, he was simply bragging to boast about the pill¡¯s effect, but he had never expected to see Anthony appear right in front of him. 2 He was extremely nervous and edgy as the majestic Anthony stood in front of him. Though he was regarded as a well-known Chinese medicine doctor, h e paled inparison to Anthony, who was the president of the Chinese Medicine Association. If he offended him, his license as a Chinese medicine doctor could be revoked. 4 All his hard work in his whole life would go down the drain by then... Anthony didn''t want to forgive Joshua so easily. He shouted at him coldly, "You''ve insulted Master Wade, apologize to him right now!¡± Joshua felt annoyed by Anthony¡¯s demand. Why? Why did he have to apologize to that loser? Even if he bragged about his ability, it didn¡¯t mean that he was worse than Charlie! 4 He pursed his lips in agitation and said, "Master Simmons, I admit that I did lie about your part, but that Wade dude was talking nonsense. He insulted my drug, so why should I apologize to him?¡± 4 Ayer of furious gloom covered Anthony''s face. He dragged Joshua aside and chided, "You fool! Do you know who made the pill you¡¯re holding? It was Master Wade''s work! How dare you show off your skill before a n expert? Idiot!" "What?" Joshua cried out in disbelief, "Charlie Wade made this pill?" Anthony said coldly, "Frankly, Master Wade refined a more effective and powerful magical elixir a few days ago. My old injuries were fully cured by his magical pill! How dare you question him?!" 3 Joshua shuddered in jittery, sweat drenching his forehead. He quickly exined, "Master Simmons, I''m so sorry, I didn''t know that Master Wade was the one who refined this pill. I wouldn¡¯t have done what I did i f I had known it..." 3 Before he could finish, Anthony interjected furiously," It¡¯s toote! After this, I''ll suggest to the health department that they permanently revoke your medical license!" 4 Blood drained Joshua''s face as he listened to Anthony''s announcement. Cold sweat drenched his body and he started shaking in panic and fear. 1 Then, he regained hisposure, knelt in front of Charlie with a loud thump, and pleaded as he wailed," Master Wade, please, I''m sorry, please ept my apology! Yes, I lied to everyone! I didn''t make that pill, I simply bought it. I didn''t even know if it¡¯s able to cure quadriplegics, I just took it out to fool you... Please, please, I¡¯m sorry for looking down on you and for offending you, please forgive me!" 4 Kneeling on the floor, he pped himself and apologized profusely. Tears covered his face, body, and the floor... Chapter 319 Chapter 319 ine and ire watched the situation unfolding with a stunned expression, while Jason was even more shocked and bewildered. ine expected the genius doctor to treat her husband, but who would have thought that he would apologize to Charlie, admitting that he was fooling them with the magical drug... 2 Jason''s face turned green in anger and embarrassment. He clenched his fists tightly, feeling that his entire reputation was being stampeded and humiliated by Charlie. However, he refused to believe that Charlie was as powerful as these people imed and he was unwilling to admit defeat to the loser. Unexpectedly, Don Albert suddenly sneered at him and asked Charlie, "Master Wade, what should I do with this Grant kid?" He didn''t dare to make his own decision in front of Charlie, or he would have attacked Jason immediately for his rude attitude towards Charlie. Charlie said tly, "It''s up to you." Don Albert grinned viciously upon Charlie¡¯s remark, but before he could summon his men to move, Graham frowned in agitation and asked, "Wait, I heard from Luke Marshall that you caused a scene at the auto show yesterday and offended Master Wade, didn''t you?" "Huh? No, I...I didn''t...I..." Jason stuttered, panicked and frantic. 4 Although he was on the losing side yesterday, he did invite trouble for himself by provoking Charlie. From the looks of it, they wanted to settle two scores together. Don Albertughed coldly and said, "Alright then, it seems you were messing with Master Wade yesterday, you blind dog! Okay, I''ll let you know the price to pay for offending Master Wade!" 4 He summoned his men and said, "Guys, throw this ignorant b*stard out the window now!" 2 Jason was so shocked and scared that his pompous and cocky disguise was dismantled right there and then. He knelt and cried, "Charlie, I''m sorry. Please, I beg you, please forgive me. I won¡¯t do it again, please..." Charlie smirked, "Hmm, I thought you were quite adept, no? I''m just a deadbeat loser, why are you begging me for mercy?" 3 Jason wailed pathetically, his tears and snot covered his face messily. "Charlie, please, I''m sorry! I''m the deadbeat loser! I¡¯m the biggest deadbeat loser in the world! Please spare my life, please forgive me..." 1 Charlie kicked him out of his way and said coldly," You ignored me yesterday, so I''m stepping on you today! Get lost!" Then, he shouted to Albert, "What are you waiting for?!¡± Albert trembled slightly and ordered his men, "What the f*ck are you waiting for? I''ll throw you out of the window, you idiot!¡± Don Albert''s men lifted Jason up immediately and threw him out of the window. It was followed by a series of agonizing screams. ire covered her mouth in disbelief. Her heart was pounding vigorously and her mind went nk. They were on the third floor. What if they killed him? She and ine rushed to the window and looked down. Fortunately, Jason was still alive. He wasying on thewn, clutching his legs and screaming constantly. Luckily for him as well that they were at the hospital, s o the doctors and nurses rushed to his side and sent him to the emergency unit immediately. N?velDrama.Org ? content. ire heaved a sigh of relief upon the scene. She was a little disgusted and irritated by Jason¡¯s constant pestering and his repeated insults towards Charlie. Now that his legs were obviously broken, he wouldn''t b e able to pester her again and it was quite a relief for her. 3 In the midst of themotion, Charlie went to Anthony quietly, retrieved the second batch of the pill from his pocket, and whispered, "Mr. Simmons, I need your help. You''ll be the one to treat my father-inw